International Church of Christ

Transcription

Watchman Fellowship
PROFILE NOTEBOOK
An Evangelical Christian Evaluation of New Religious
Movements, Cults, the Occult, and Controversial Doctrines
By James K. Walker and the Staff of Watchman Fellowship
Copyright © 1993-2016 Watchman Fellowship, Inc.
Published by Watchman Fellowship, Inc.
PO Box 310
Arlington, TX 76010 USA
www.watchman.org
Additional Profiles are published by Watchman Fellowship approximately 6 times per year, covering subjects such as new
religious movements, counterfeit Christianity, the occult, New Age Spirituality, controversial doctrines and practices. For a free
subscription for new Profiles, click: www.watchman.org/subscribe
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by
any means – electronic, mechanical, digital, photocopy, recording, or any other – except for brief quotations in printed reviews,
without the prior written permission of the publisher.
Published in the United States of America.
Table of Contents
 Acupuncture
 Ahmadiyya Movement
 Alternative Medicine
 Animism
 Armstrongism
 Assemblies of Yahweh
 Astrology
 Atheism
 Aum Shinrikyo
 Baha’i Faith
 Bailey, Alice
 Bell, Rob
 Boston Church of Christ/
International Churches of
Christ
Jesus Christ of Latter Day
Saints (FLDS)
 Goddess Worship
 Gospel Assembly Church
 Hebrew Roots Movement
 Roman Catholicism
 Hinduism
 The Secret
 Hinn, Benny
 Seventh-day Adventist Church
 The Shack
 Holy Spirit Association for the
Unification of World Christianity  Share International
 Holyland/Reach, Inc.
 Shepherd’s Chapel
 House of Yahweh
 Shi’a Islam
 Houston, Jean
 Sikhism
 Hypnosis
 Spiritual Abuse
 International House of Prayer
(IHOP)
 International Society for
Krishna Consciousness
 Centering/Contemplative Prayer
 Islam
 Channeling
 Kabbalah
 Chen Tao/The Right Way
 The Children of God/The Family  The Kabbalah Centre
 The Long Island Medium
 Chopra, Deepak
 Christian Identity
 Reincarnation
 Heaven’s Gate
 Cayce, Edgar
 Christadelphians
 Reiki Therapy
 Reorganized Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter Day Saints/
Community of Christ
 Halloween
 Branhamism/William Branham  Iglesia ni Cristo
 The Brethren/
The Jim Roberts Group
 Ray, James Arthur
 Mayan Calendar: 2012
 McLaren, Brian
 Star Wars
 Swedenborgianism
 The Temple of Set
 Theosophy
 Therapeutic Touch
 Tibetan Buddhism
 Tolle, Eckhart
 Transcendental Meditation
 True and Living Church of
Jesus Christ of the Last Days
 The Twelve Tribes
 Christian Science
 Meyer, Joyce
 Church of God in Christ,
Mennonite
 Miranda, José Luis de Jesús
 MorningStar Ministries
 Unitarian Universalist
Association
 Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints
 Nation of Islam
 Unity School of Christianity
 New Age Movement
 Church of Satan/Anton LaVey
 The URANTIA Book
 Church of Scientology
 Nichiren Shoshu/
Soka Gakkai Buddhism
 Van Praagh, James
 Church Universal and
Triumphant
 North Texas Church of
Freethought
 Church of Wells
 Nostradamus
 Watchtower Bible and Tract
Society/Jehovah’s Witnesses
 Concerned Christians
 Occult
 A Course in Miracles
 Oneness Pentecostalism
 Weigh Down
Workshop/Remnant Fellowship
 Crowley, Aleister
 Order of the Solar Temple
 Westboro Baptist Church
 The Da Vinci Code
 Osteen, Joel
 Winfrey, Oprah
 Dawkins, Richard
 Patterns in the Cults
 Witchcraft/Wicca
 Eckankar
 Philadelphia Church of God
 Word-Faith Movement
 Edward, John
 Psychics
 Yoga
 Family Radio/Harold Camping
 Pyramidology
 Zeitgeist: The Movie
 Freemasonry
 The Raelian Religion
 Zen Buddhism
 Fundamentalist Church of
 Rastafarianism
 Zoroastrianism
 The Twilight Series
 Voodoo
 The Way, International
Watchman Fellowship, Inc.
MISSION STATEMENT
Watchman Fellowship, Inc., founded in 1979, is a non-profit, independent Christian
research and apologetics ministry focusing on new religious movements, cults, the occult,
counterfeit Christianity, and New Age spirituality. We maintain files and information on
hundreds of religious movements, spiritual leaders, and controversial doctrines. Our team
has developed an extensive research library containing over 50,000 cataloged items
(books, periodicals, files, and media) pertaining to this field. The purpose of Watchman
Fellowship is threefold: evangelize, equip and educate.
Evangelize: The staff of Watchman Fellowship has participated in mission trips
throughout the US and internationally. We have shared the gospel at psychic fairs,
New Age events, Jehovah’s Witnesses Conventions, and many Mormon Temple
openings. Our team has conducted evangelistic outreaches to Mormons for over 20
consecutive years in Utah. Internationally, we have organized and participated in
mission trips to over a dozen countries including Canada, Mexico, Germany, Hungary,
Romania, Russia, Kiev, the Philippines, Indonesia, Malaysia, Papua New Guinea,
Kenya, South Africa, and several Caribbean countries.
Equip: Jesus warned “beware of false prophets.” How can one beware unless one is first
aware? By equipping the body of Christ through local churches, we help Christians
evangelize those of other faiths and to educate their neighbors against false teachings.
Each year our staff teaches hundreds of times in churches throughout America as well
as at numerous Bible colleges and seminaries equipping tens of thousands of
Christians to correctly distinguish biblical Christianity from alternative faiths and
religions. We provide solid training to help believers effectively share the Gospel with
those who do not share our Christian worldview.
Educate: Watchman Fellowship impacts local communities and the general public by
clearly contrasting the difference between the traditional Christianity and the other
gospels. We do this through educational conferences, our website (www.watchman.org)
and the news media. We are recognized by the media as trusted experts having been
interviewed on Nightline, ABC World News Tonight, The News Hour (PBS), and USA
Today.
DOCTRINAL STATEMENT
Watchman Fellowship holds to these foundational truths of God’s Word:
Scripture: The Bible, inerrant as originally given, is God’s verbally inspired, complete
revelation to mankind.
God: There is one God, who is infinitely holy and perfect, existing eternally in the Persons
of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit.
Jesus Christ: We accept the Virgin birth, earthly miracles, sinless life, substitutionary
death on the cross, bodily resurrection, ascension, and literal second coming of our
Lord Jesus Christ.
The Holy Spirit: The Holy Spirit is the Divine Person sent to indwell, guide, empower and
sanctify the believer, and thus to bear witness of our Lord Jesus Christ.
The Church: The Church consists of all those who believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, are
redeemed through his blood and are born again of the Holy Spirit.
Resurrection: There will be a resurrection of the saved and the lost, the first to everlasting
life and the second to everlasting punishment.
 Table of Contents
 Open this Profile to Print
@ Email this Profile
Acupuncture
By James K. Walker
Founder: No conclusive historical data is available but most researchers trace the
roots of modern acupuncture to the Chinese Emperor Huang-ti (2697-2596 B.C.)
Founding Date: By most estimates the practice of some forms of acupuncture can be
dated over 5,000 years ago.
Publications: The earliest authoritative text is Huang-ti Nei-ching Su-wen, (also called
The Yellow Emperor’s Classic of Internal Medicine or Nei-ching) which was compiled
between 2500 and 1000 B.C.
Unique Terms: Yin/Yang, meridians, and pulse diagnosis.
INTRODUCTION
Acupuncture practitioners and patients testify to the amazing healing powers of
acupuncture. According to the theory, needles (of gold, silver, steel or copper) are
inserted into the skin of patients at special points along alleged energy paths in order
to bring balance and health. Advocates claim that acupuncture can be effectively used
to treat emotional problems such as anxiety and depression as well as a host of
physical ailments including headaches, ulcers, digestive disorders, arthritis, sciatica,
psoriasis, asthma, bronchitis, etc.1
It is reported that Chinese hospitals routinely use acupuncture as the only painkiller during major surgery. “Operations for the removal of lungs and tumors have
been performed while patients remained wide awake, even sipping tea or eating fruit
while surgery was performed, the sole anesthesia administered being acupuncture
needles either twirled by hand or electrically stimulated by small machines.”2
Anesthetic acupuncture is actually only the newest of several applications. The
Encyclopedia of Alternative Heath Care reports three basic types of treatments:
Traditional Acupuncture: The oldest usage, traditional acupuncture, was used
primarily as a preventive treatment, to maintain the balance of the body’s “life
energy,” usually in conjunction with other forms of traditional Chinese medicine
(TCM) including teas, herbs, food therapy, exercise, and massage.
Symptomatic Acupuncture: Also called First Aid Acupuncture, Symptomatic
Acupuncture treats pain and discomfort associated with injury or disease. The
treatment is usually temporary and is not intended to cure the disorder itself.
Anesthetic Acupuncture: The use of needles instead of or as an aid to traditional
anesthesia during surgery or dental work is called Anesthetic Acupuncture. This
modern adaptation of acupuncture is a mixture of Western medicine (surgery) with
that of the Chinese.3
Acupuncture, page 2
HISTORY
Historical accounts are somewhat sketchy and understandably contradictory. Swiss
physician and psychiatric consultant, Dr. Samuel Pfeifer, suggests treating diseases with
needles “goes back to the earliest doctors, probably spiritistic shamans. They performed
rituals similar to those found in today’s Voodoo-cults that attempt to expel evil spirits by
sticking needles into the body...”4
Modern acupuncture can be directly traced to the Chinese Emperor Huang-ti (26972596 B.C.) whose teachings were passed down through oral tradition until they were
compiled in Nei-ching between 2500 and 1000 B.C.5 Dr. John Ankerberg and Dr. John
Weldon note, “The text is composed of a dialogue between the legendary Huang-ti, the
Yellow Emperor of China, and his physician, Ch'i Po.”6 Acupuncture was first introduced
in Europe about 200 years ago by Jesuit priests who served as Catholic missionaries in
the East. Most of its modern popularity in America and Europe followed the normalization
of relations between the West and the Peoples Republic of China.7
ACUPUNCTURE THEORY
The Nei-ching, which is to this day the classic text of acupuncture theory and practice,
is based on Eastern religious theories concerning the nature of the universe. All of nature
and the universe (including man) eternally exist as vibrations of impersonal, polarized
energy called Yin and Yang. The key to spiritual, mental, and physical well-being,
according to this Taoist dualism, is to balance the positive and negative aspects of this
energy. Acupuncturist Dr. Stephen Thomas Chang, founder of the Tao Foundation in San
Francisco and Vice-President of the Chinese Medical Association in Japan explains: “The
Nei Ching states that ‘The entire universe is an oscillation of the forces of Yin and
Yang.’…In terms of medicine, the interaction of Yin and Yang is the basis of the energy
pervading and activating the body, and an imbalance in the relative amounts of Yin and
Yang energy is seen as the root of all pathology.”8 Chinese astrology is also involved in the
theory. Pfeifer observes that every human “organ was also correlated with a planet and a
season of the year.”9
Acupuncture is based on Chinese religious theories, including Taoist philosophy and
Yin Yang dualism. Chinese practitioners speculated that this invisible energy flowed along
unseen paths called meridians. “For health to be maintained the ‘ch’i’ [life energy or Yin
Yang] must flow without hindrance and the skill of the acupuncturist lies in his ability to
free the meridians so that there is an even energy flow. This is done by the light insertion
of needles of pure copper, silver or gold into the flesh at specific points along the lines of
the meridians.”10
The meridian theory is closely tied to the Chinese doctrine of the five elements and two
cycles of destruction and generation. Dr. Chang writes:
Energy flows through the body via the meridians and their respective organs and
bowels in well-defined cycles, the cycles of the flow of energy within the body are an
exact reflection of the cyclic energy in interaction between the five earthly elements,
fire, earth, metal, water, and wood....In the first cycle the cycle of generation each
element generates the succeeding element: thus fire produces earth, earth produces
metal, metal produces water, water produces wood, wood produces fire, fire produces
earth, and the cycle begins again. In the second cycle the cycle of destruction each
element destroys or absorbs the succeeding element....Chinese medicine identifies
each of the viscera with one of the elements in the following manner. Fire: heart, small
intestine, triple heater, heart constrictor. Earth: Spleen-pancreas, stomach. Metal:
Lungs large intestine. Water: kidneys, bladder. Wood: liver, gall bladder.11
Dr. Chang, who is also author of The Complete Book of Acupuncture, concludes:
Acupuncture, page 3
According to the Law of the Five Elements, the lungs (metal) support the kidneys
(water). If the lungs are indisposed and consequently must use all their energy to
sustain their functions, the kidneys must become polluted, because they do not
have enough energy to function. To revitalize the kidneys, one must treat the
lungs.12
These alleged imbalances are usually discerned by the practitioner through Chinese
pulse diagnosis, which is based on the theory that the twelve main meridians are reflected
in the radial artery at three zones which can be read by the practitioner by feeling the
pulse.
Some acupuncturists’ claims sound uncomfortably like psychic discernment with
promises that, “Pulse diagnosis is so sensitive that at times past illnesses will be registered
and a virtual life history of the patient’s health can be determined.” All this by simply
feeling the pulse. Some also claim the ability to predict and treat future diseases long
before traditional science can even make the diagnosis.13
Once diagnosed, the imbalance of Yin Yang energy is manipulated by placing needles
along some of the approximately 365 to 800 meridian points in the human body to
stimulate the increase or decrease of Yin and Yang as needed. The needles are often
activated by twirling, or applying a small electrical current to them. Similar results are
reported by applying physical pressure (acupressure) to these points.14
Western medical doctors and those with a Christian world-view find it difficult, if not
impossible, to accept any of the metaphysical Chinese religious assumptions that lie at the
very heart of acupuncture theory. Dr. Pfeifer notes that some “acupuncturists have
completely turned their backs on Taoist philosophy, the mother of their art. ‘Forget about
the teachings of Taoism,’ I was told by an acupuncture doctor.”15
Most specialists in acupuncture disagree however.
The amazing effects of acupuncture can be reached, ‘only when the practitioner
follows the principles handed down through the millennia,’ declares acupuncturespecialist Dr. Schnorrenberger.... Similar statements have been made by modern
Taoist philosopher George Ohsawa, the father of Macrobiotics. He expressly states that
oriental medicine cannot be separated from its philosophical underpinnings. Many
parapsychologists and psychics, therefore, regard acupuncture as proof of their occult
teachings.16
How Does It Work?
“A satisfactory explanation for the efficacy of acupuncture has not been offered by
either Chinese or Western physicians.”17 While rejecting most of the claims of traditional
acupuncturists, Dr. Morris Fishbein and other Western physicians are interested in some
apparent, limited results mostly in the area of anesthetic acupuncture.
Several theories have been proposed that attempt to partially explain the psychological
and physiological effects of acupuncture from a Western scientific basis. “Authorities on
pain believe that acupuncture somehow send signals to the brain that compete with or
eliminate pain signals that ordinarily would accompany surgery.”18 While Dr. Chang
himself accepts the metaphysical, Taoist basis for acupuncture, he also mentions some
non-religious theories. He suggests that, according to one theory, the needles simply
block the impulse from reaching the brain... [or] generate an impulse that will
preoccupy the nerve center in the brain. The nerve center, being preoccupied with the
surrogate impulse, fails to attend to the original pain, which has become secondary
and will eventually subside.19
Some researchers also believe that puncturing the skin could help release endorphins
(a naturally occurring chemical similar to the drug morphine), adrenalin or other body
chemicals that can blunt or mask pain. These and similar theories, in addition to some
clinical work with anesthetized laboratory animals, give some scientific support for limited
Acupuncture, page 4
effectiveness of acupuncture to temporarily relieve some types of pain.20 Studies also
suggest that part of acupuncture’s effectiveness is psychosomatic. Authorities on pain,
“also suspect that the psychological component of successful acupuncture is strong, and
that the procedure works most effectively with persons who are generally friendly,
cooperative, helpful, and strong believers in the principles of a religious or political system.
Possibly a degree of self-hypnosis in controlling pain is significant.”22
A CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Because of acupuncture’s origins, many Christians may be more comfortable choosing
an alternative treatment. It should be noted, however, that some reputable medical doctors
reject the Taoist theories of acupuncture and have developed physiological theories that
may justify its practice. Christians who are considering acupuncture treatment should
note that even the Western physicians who do accept a limited use of acupuncture as a
pain killer or anesthetic almost always see it as a temporary treatment for symptoms and
not a cure. At the very least, Christians should avoid practitioners who claim to
manipulate invisible energy, or base their practice on Taoist dualism or other Chinese
metaphysical assumptions. These speculations are the foundation for traditional
acupuncture theory and are incompatible with both known science and the Christian view
of the human body and the universe.
RECOMMENDED READING
Can you Trust Your Doctor?, by Dr. John Andkerberg and Dr. John Weldon. A
complete guide to New Age medicine from a Christian perspective, this book contains a 34
page chapter on acupuncture. Index, soft bound, 445 pages.
New Age Medicine: A Christian Perspective on Holistic Health by Paul Reisser, Teri
Reisser and John Weldon. Paul Reisser is an experienced medical doctor and John
Weldon is one of the nation’s premiere researchers and Christian writers on the New Age
Movement. This work contains over 25 pages of information on classic Chinese medicine
and acupuncture. Index., soft bound, 205 pages.
Facts on Holistic Health by Dr. John Ankerberg and Dr. John Weldon. A very brief
synopsis of some of the information in Can You Trust Your Doctor?. It includes a small
section on acupuncture and acupressure. Soft bound booklet, 48 pages.
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
Malcom Hulke, The Encyclopedia of Alternative Medicine and
Self-Help, ed. Ann Walker (New York: Schocken Books, 1978),
22.
Ibid.
Kristin Gottschalkolsen, “The Encyclopedia of Alternative Health
Care” (New York: Pocket Books, 1990), 53.
Samuel Pfeifer, Healing at Any Price? (Milton Keynes, England:
Work (UK) Ltd., (English Edition) 1980), 28.
Ilza Veith, Huang-ti Neiching Su-wen (Berkely: University of
California Press, 1966)
John Ankerberg and John Weldon, “Can You Trust Your Doctor?
The Complete Guide to New Age Medicine and Its Threat to Your
Family” (Brentwood: Wolgemuth and Hyatt, 1991), 114-15.
Keynes and Pfiefer, Healing at Any Price?, 28.
The Berkeley Holistic Health Center, The Holistic Health
Handbook: A Tool for Attaining Wholeness of Body, Mind, and
Sprit, ed. Edward Bauman, et. al. (Berekely:? And/Or Press,
1978), 47-50.
Keynes, Healing at Any Price?, 27.
Hulke, Encyclopedia of Alternative Medicine and Self-Help, 21.
11 Holistic Health Handbook, 47.
12 Ibid.
13 Hulk, Encyclopedia of Alternative Medicine and Self-Help, 22.
14 Ankerberg and Weldon, Can You Trust Your Doctor? 110.
15 Keynes, Healing at Any Price? 28.
16 Ibid.
17 Morriss Fishbein, Fishbein's Illustrated Medical and Health
Encyclopedia (New York: HS Stuttman, 1977) 1:38.
18 Fishbein, Fishbein’s Illustrated Medical and Health
Encyclopedia, Vol 1, 42.
19 Holistic Health Handbook, 46.
20 See Fishbein's Illustrated Medical and Health Encyclopedia ,
42 and Healing at Any Price? 40-44.
21 Fishbein, Fishbein’s Illustrated Medical and Health
Encyclopedia, 42.
9
10
Profile is a regular publication of Watchman Fellowship, Inc. Readers are encouraged to begin their
own religious research notebooks using these articles. Profiles are published by Watchman Fellowship
approximately 6 times per year, covering subjects such as new religious movements, counterfeit
Christianity, the occult, New Age Spirituality, and related doctrines and practices. Complete Profile
Notebooks containing all Profiles published to date are available. Please contact Watchman Fellowship
for current pricing and availability. All rights reserved © 1994.
The Ahmadiyya Movement in Islam
By: Eric Pement
Founder: Ghulam Ahmad (1835–1908) founded the Ahmadiyya (pronounced aah-mod-EE-yah)
in 1889.
Factions: The Ahmadiyya persist today as two competing factions, named after their
headquarters city: the Qadiani group (of Qadian, India) and the Lahori group (of Lahore,
Pakistan). Each faction views itself as the true interpreter of Ghulam Ahmad and the
others to be misguided.
Sacred Scriptures: The Qur’an
History
Ghulam Ahmad was born February 13, 1835, in Qadian, a city in northern India, near the
borders of Pakistan and Kashmir.1 He is often called “Hazrat Mirza” Ghulam Ahmad. “Hazrat”
is a title of respect; “Mirza” is a partly title and partly family name. (Note that the family name
is Ghulam, and his given name is Ahmad.) His grandparents had been wealthy, but political
struggles between the Sikhs and the British caused the family to lose much of their property.
Ahmad was a well-educated Muslim, holding government posts in early adulthood, while
engaging Hindus, Sikhs, and Christians in religious debates.
In June 1876, at the age of forty-one, Ahmad received his first verbal revelation: that his
father, suffering from dysentery, would die after sunset. The death came to pass, and a second
revelation followed, saying that Allah (the Arabic name for God) was sufficient to provide for
him.2 He began fasting and daily attendance at the mosque, during which he was flooded by a
stream of continuous revelations. He began writing in defense of Islam against the Christian
missionaries and the Arya Samaj, a militant Hindu missionary organization. In 1880, he
published the first volume of apologetics and initially was hailed as a gifted defender of Islam.
Ahmad received new revelations about his calling, which created trouble with the Islamic
community. At first, he claimed to be a reformer (Arabic mujjadid) of Islam. In March 1889 he
founded the Ahmadiyya movement, taking on disciples who would pledge their loyalty and
obedience until death.3 The terms Ahmadiyya and Ahmadi mean “[followers] of Ahmad”; Ahmad
is both another name for Muhammad and the given name of Ghulam Ahmad.
In 1891 he announced his discovery that Jesus Christ had been crucified, but did not die.
Instead, he merely swooned (only appeared to die). The “burial spices” put on Jesus’ body were
actually medicines that helped revive him. Jesus appeared to his disciples, who mistook his
recovery with a resurrection. Then Jesus traveled to India to preach to the “lost sheep of the
house of Israel,” died at the age of 120 years, and is now buried in mausoleum in Srinagar,
Kashmir. The name “Yus Asaf” on the outside of the tomb hides his true identity as Jesus of
Nazareth. (Ahmad eventually wrote Jesus in India to explain his theory; an English edition
appeared in 1944.)
Ahmad’s theory contradicts classical Islam in two ways. First, the Qur’an flatly says Jesus
was neither killed “nor crucified” (Sura 4:157) but that Allah “raised him up unto himself”
(4:158), taking Jesus directly to heaven. Second, Islamic hadith (tradition) teaches that Jesus
will one day return from Heaven, declare himself a Muslim, and lead the people of the world in
submission to Islam. Ahmad’s theory requires reinterpreting both the Qur’an and the hadith on
these points (that is, Jesus is dead and buried, not alive in heaven, not returning).
The same year, Ahmad announced that he was the “Promised Messiah and the Mahdi” (a
prophetic figure in Islam), and therefore the biblical prophecies about the “return of Christ”
were spiritually fulfilled. Soon, Ahmad concluded that he was the fulfillment of every religious
hope: the Messiah of the Jews, the Christ of the Christians, the Mahdi of the Muslims, the
Ahmadiyya Movement, page 2
Metteyya Buddha, and an incarnation of Krishna (1904). Many former supporters turned
against him.
The late 1890s were beset by controversy. Ahmad challenged Christians and Muslims to
“prayer duels” for 40 days to prove who was truly following God. In June 1893, he prophesied
that his debate opponent Abdullah Atham would die “within 15 months,” but this prediction
failed, even though attempts were made on Atham’s life. 4 When a long-time opponent from the
Arya Samaj was killed, Ahmad claimed it fulfilled prophecy. In 1897 he announced that an
outbreak of bubonic plague in the Punjab was judgment on the people for rejecting his
mission.5
In 1899, Ahmad marketed and sold “the ointment of Jesus” (marham-i-’Isa), allegedly the
same ointment that brought Jesus back to life and healed him from the crucifixion. He
advertised it as a cure for bubonic plague and other ailments and said he prepared it “solely
under the influence of divine inspiration.” On October 19, 1899, the Deputy Commissioner of
Lahore ordered him to discontinue its sale as a fraudulent product. Ahmad appealed the
ruling, but the decision was upheld by the Chief Court of the Punjab on June 8, 1900. 6
Ahmad died in Lahore on May 26, 1908.7 His first disciple, Maluvi Noor-ud-Din, was
chosen to lead the movement as a community of believers, until his own death in 1914. At this
point, the movement split into two factions.
The larger faction, based in Qadian, was led by Ahmad’s son, Bashir-ud-Din Mahmood
Ahmad (1889–1965). They interpreted the founder’s role as Messiah, Mahdi, and prophet more
literally, and operate as a spiritual community. Today, they are commonly called Qadianis. The
Qadianis believe in lineal succession; their leaders must be descendants of Ahmad. The
Qadianis almost never mention the existence of their rivals in Lahore.
A much smaller faction consisted of the movement’s intelligentsia, led by Maulana
Muhammad Ali (1874–1951). They moved their offices to Lahore, about 70 miles east. Ali
produced several widely-distributed scholarly works, including an annotated Arabic/English
translation of the Qur’an (4th ed. 1951). The Lahoris are quite open about the differences
between them and the Qadianis, and regularly participate in academic and scholarly
conferences. They accept Ahmad as a reformer, but say he never seriously claimed to be a
prophet.
Common to both factions is their focus on Ahmad as reformer, belief in the “swoon theory”
of Jesus’ crucifixion and his subsequent travel to India, and special interest in reaching
Christians with their form of apologetics.
Doctrine
From a Christian perspective, the Ahmadiyya is an Islamic sect. They proclaim the Qur’an
as the Word of Allah, conveyed without error through the prophet Muhammad. Anything that
disagrees with the Qur’an or the practice of Muhammad is deemed false. They gather in
mosques and pray five or six times a day toward Mecca. 8 Conversion occurs through reciting
the Islamic confession, and they believe in the five “Pillars of Islam.”
From the perspective of traditional Muslims, the Ahmadiyya is a pseudo-Islamic cult. In
fact, most Muslims view the Ahmadiyya the same way evangelical Christians view Mormonism.
They believe the Ahmadiyya are heretics, denying essential doctrines of Islam. The Ahmadiyya
themselves want to be accepted as true Muslims who have a prophetic founder with additional
revelations, restoring the teachings of Islam to their original purity.
Jesus: Like traditional Muslims, Ahmadis deny that Christ was the “Son of God,” that
Almighty God can “beget” anything or have a “son” (see Sura 112), and absolutely deny that
Jesus was God incarnate or divine. Likewise, they deny that the death of Jesus was predicted
in the Bible or is necessary to provide atonement for sin.
The Qadianis admit that, unlike traditional Muslims, their teaching “denies that Jesus
could make birds and breathe life into them, which is one of the miracles attributed to Jesus”
in Sura 3:49 and 5:110. 9 The Ahmadiyya movement as whole tends to ascribe Jesus’ miracles
and healings to natural causes (e.g., spontaneous remission). Also unlike traditional Muslims,
they deny that Jesus was translated to heaven and will one day return, as noted earlier.
On the virgin birth of Christ, the Qadianis believe Mary conceived without any man
touching her, but this was “a natural phenomenon,” operating by unknown principles. 10 The
Lahoris assert that one’s denial of the virgin birth “does not affect his faith or practice of Islam
in any way.”11
Ahmad made very intemperate claims about Jesus as described in the Bible. He believed
the Jesus of the Qur’an was a sinless prophet, but the Jesus of the Bible was an alcoholic, a
liar, and a false prophet who had gone insane:
 “Jesus could not portray himself as a pious man because people knew he was a
gluttonous alcoholic and these bad habits … [began] from early age.” 12
 Jesus in the New Testament “had the habit of uttering obscenities and frequently using
foul language. … he had also to some extent the habit of lying.” 13

“Alas! … three prophecies of the Messiah proved to be outrightly false!” 14
 The Gospels provide “clear proof that Jesus had actually become insane due to
epilepsy.”15
Traditional Muslims find these statements blasphemous. The typical Ahmadiyya member
is not aware that their founder said such things. Many of his most offensive statements are
available only in Urdu and have never been officially translated into English.
Authority: Ahmad claimed to be a prophet, receiving revelations and visions. However, he
lived in a Muslim context where Muhammad was accepted as the “seal of the prophets,” so his
prophethood must be derived from Muhammad. This is typical: “The Holy Prophet is the seal of
prophets, and no other prophet can appear after him, except one who is spiritually his disciple
and who receives the gift of prophecy through him.” 16 Note that exception clause.
He asserted that God “has told me repeatedly that I am Krishna of the Hindus and the
promised Messiah for the Muslims and Christians … Spiritually, Krishna and the promised
Messiah are one and the same person.”17 Ahmad thought he was not merely the Promised
Messiah and the Mahdi, but also “an incarnation of Jesus Christ.”18 Moreover, his grandeur
“excels [that of] Jesus by a thousand measures.”19
He believed his works were superior to Jesus. “I swear by God, in whose hands my soul is,
that if the Messiah, the son of Mary, were my contemporary, he could not have done the works
that I can do, and the signs which I am bringing about he could never perform.” 20
Many of Ahmad’s visions are mystical in the extreme. For example, “In a vision I saw that I
myself was God and believed myself to be such.” Yet he warned his followers against seeing this
as pantheism.21 To the non-mystic, some of his visions seem quite bizarre: “Indeed, God named
me Mary who was pregnant with Jesus. … I am the only one who has claimed that I am Mary
and that into me has been blown the soul of Jesus.”22
Other Muslims: Despite Ahmad’s lip service to Muhammad as the “final prophet,” his
actions belie that claim. He changed Islamic doctrine about Jesus’ death, translation to
heaven, and second coming; he allegedly had more miracles than Muhammad and Jesus; and
he predicted that his movement would decimate Christianity worldwide, which Muhammad
clearly could not do.
Muslims who rejected Ahmad were declared unbelievers (kuffar). Ahmadis may not pray
behind non-Ahmadis or offer funeral prayers for non-Ahmadis. Ahmadi women may not marry
non-Ahmadis. These regulations show that Ahmad believed his calling was superior to
Muhammad, and his community was separate from the rest of the Muslim world.
Finally, Ahmadiyyas hold that nonbelievers will go to Hell, suffering a finite length of time
for the purpose of reformation. “A time will come when Hell will be emptied of all sinners,” who
will ultimately be embraced by God’s mercy. 23
Christian Response
The Qur’an: The Ahmadiyya arguments against Christianity have severe weaknesses, as
do those of mainstream Islamic apologetics. Namely, they presuppose the infallibility of the
Qur’an and deny the credibility of the Bible whenever the Qur’an addresses events from biblical
times, even when the Bible contains firsthand testimony.
It is one thing to use the Qur’an to support an event from the life of Muhammad. It is
another thing to use the Qur’an to establish events or teachings from the life of Moses, David,
or Jesus. The Old Testament documents are over 1000 years older than the Qur’an. The New
Testament was written by eyewitnesses and apostles (Matthew, John, Paul, James) or by
people with firsthand contact with eyewitnesses (Mark, Luke). They knew Jesus’ family, they
knew the first disciples, and they spoke the same language.
The Qur’an was written 600 years after the events it describes, 800 miles from Israel, by
someone who did not speak the same language. A book so far removed from the biblical times,
location, and direct participation does not have credibility as evidence.
Resurrection: The New Testament clearly states that Christ “died” (Mark 15:44–45, Acts
3:15, Rom. 5:8) and rose “from the dead” on the third day (Acts 10:40–41, 1Cor. 15:3–4, 1Pet.
1:21). Scripture never says he only “appeared” or “seemed” to die. Many times Jesus predicted
his death and resurrection—not his injury and recovery (e.g., Mark 8:31, 9:9, 31, 10:34, 45,
12:8, 14:24). Note that if Jesus did not literally die by crucifixion, this makes him a false
prophet.
The burial spices for Jesus’ body (John 19:39–40, Luke 23:56–24:1) were not an
“ointment” for healing his wounds; he was already dead. It was Jewish custom to use spices to
mask the smell of decay (see John 19:40, 2 Chron. 16:14).
Note that Ahmad has a vested interest in advocating the swoon theory. If Jesus is literally
coming back, Ahmad cannot be the “return of Christ.” So Ahmad must see to it that Jesus is
dead and buried to give himself a place as the Promised Messiah, even if this conjecture relies
on the most tenuous evidence.
Considering all that Jesus accomplished in the 3 years he ministered in Galilee and Judea,
is it plausible that he could minister for nearly 60 years in India and not leave a functioning
church, a phenomenal record of miracles, and inform his apostles and followers worldwide?
Authority: Ahmad’s credibility falls on many counts: (1) He made predictions that did not
come to pass.24 (2) He contradicts the Bible (and the Qur’an) to suit his own agenda. (3) His
prophetic roles do not square with reality—Moses and Jesus were monotheists, but Krishna is
an idol of Hindu mythology and Buddha was agnostic. (4) His mystical claims to be God, Jesus
incarnate, Mary, Muhammad, and other spiritual leaders borders on mental illness.25 (5) His
assertions that Jesus was a false prophet, an alcoholic, a liar, a profane person, and insane are
plainly blasphemous. In attacking the Bible to defend the Qur’an, Ahmad shows that he cannot
be relied on for sound judgment or fundamental honesty.
Notes
A. R. Dard, Life of Ahmad: Founder of the Ahmadiyya
Movement (Tilford, Surrey, U.K.: Islam International
Publications, 2d ed. 2008), 33. Ahmad did not know his date of
birth, and wrote that he was born “in 1839 or 1840.” The date
of Feb. 13, 1835, is the result of recent scholarship.
2 Bashir-ud-Din Mahmood Ahmad, Hazrat Ahmad (1917;
reprinted Silver Spring, MD: Islam International Publications,
4th ed. 1998), 20–21.
3 Ghulam Ahmad, Our Teaching (Silver Spring, MD: Islam
International Publications, 4th ed. 1998), 48.
4 “Mirza Ghulam Qadiani’s predictions on Abdullah Khan
Atham,” Idara Dawat-o-Irshad, USA,
http://www.irshad.org/qadianism/prophecb.php (accessed
2010-02-28).
5 Review of Religions editorial staff, A Short Sketch of the
Ahmadiyya Movement in Islam (1907; Lagos, Nigeria:
Ahmadiyya Muslim Mission, 1973), 5.
6 L. Bevan Jones, The Ahmadiyya Movement (London:
Fellowship of Faith for the Muslims, [ca. 1945]), 11.
7 Ghulam Ahmad, Tadhkirah (UK: Islam International
Publications, 2009), vii.
8 The five daily prayers are mandatory, and a follower “shall try
his/her best to be regular” in a sixth prayer before dawn.
9 A Short Sketch, 33.
10 Mizra Tahir Ahmad, Christianity: A Journey from Facts to
Fiction (Tilford, Surrey, UK: Islam International Publications,
1994), 7.
11 Maulana Hafiz Sher Mohammad, The Ahmadiyya Case
(Newark,
1
CA: Ahmadiyya Anjuman Isha‘at Islam Lahore, 1987), 234.
Roohani Khazain (Satt-Bachan), 10:296, as quoted in Syed
Rashid Ali, “Jesus (pbuh) in Ahmadiyyat,” Anti Ahmadiyya
Movement in Islam, March 2005,
http://alhafeez.org/rashid/jesus.htm (accessed 2010-02-27).
13 Roohani Khazain (Anjam Aatham), 11:289, cited in S. Ali.
14 Roohani Khazain (Ijaz-e-Ahmadi), 19:121, cited in S. Ali.
15 Roohani Khazain (Satt-Bachan), 10:295 footnote, cited in S.
Ali.
17 The Ahmadiyya Movement, 2.
19 Our Teaching, 13.
20 Roohani Khazain (Haqiqat-ul-Wahi), 22:152, cited in S. Ali.
21 Tadhkirah, 248, 250.
22 Haqiqat-ul-Wahi, 337, and Baharin-i-Ahmadiyya, 388, as cited
in “Mirza Ghulam’s Tirade against Jesus Christ (pbuh),” Idara
Dawat-o-Irshad, USA,
http://www.irshad.org/exposed/tirade2.php (accessed 201002-27).
23 Our Teaching, 46.
24 See http://www.irshad.org/exposed/false.php for a list of
failed prophecies.
25 The best way to appreciate this is to read large swaths from
the Tadhkirah, available online at
http://www.alislam.org/books/. The 22-volume set of
Roohani Khazain (“Spiritual Treasures”), cited above, is
available in PDF format in the Urdu section.
12
for current pricing and availability. Copyright © 2010 by Watchman Fellowship. All rights reserved.
Alternative Medicine
By Dónal P. O’Mathúna
Founding: Given the large number of practices and approaches covered by alternative medicine, no
one founder can be identified. Since alternative medicine is usually taken to include a culture’s
traditional approach to medicine, it was founded as soon as humans became sick.
Modern Practitioners: Depak Chopra (Ayurvedic), Andrew Weil (Integrative Medicine), and Dora
Kunz and Dolores Krieger (Therapeutic Touch).
Other Names: Complementary medicine, complementary and alternative medicine (CAM),
integrative medicine, traditional medicine, holistic medicine, unconventional medicine, New Age
healing, mind-body medicine
Definition
Alternative medicine continues to capture the attention and dollars of many people. Surveys
have consistently found that between one third and one half of all Americans use alternative
medicine.1 However, these surveys are somewhat unreliable because what people mean by
alternative medicine varies considerably. Some include approaches to diet management within
alternative medicine, some include twelve-step programs, others include all forms of prayer, while
others limit it to herbal remedies and therapies you would not receive in a hospital.
While one clear, precise definition of alternative medicine does not exist, a few general features
tend to characterize alternative medicine.2

Alternative medicine tends to include those remedies, therapies, and healing systems that
conventional Western health care is unlikely to provide. Although some alternative
approaches are gaining credibility within conventional medicine, there tends to be a tension
between the two systems.

A holistic approach to health and healing is usually stressed within alternative medicine.
This term is also defined differently, but in general points to the importance of body, mind,
spirit, and relationships in health and healing. This approach usually prefers ‘natural’
healing methods over manufactured drugs, surgery, and other medical technologies.

Spirituality is often addressed within alternative medicine, though again this can be
variously defined. Many alternative medical systems are closely linked to religions, such as
traditional Chinese medicine and Taoism, or Ayurvedic medicine and Hinduism. New Age
spirituality underlies some, but not all, approaches to alternative medicine.

The therapies and remedies of alternative medicine often have little good-quality scientific
evidence to support their effectiveness or safety. Conventional medicine places much
emphasis on the results of controlled studies to determine whether something should be
recommended to patients. Without such evidence, it is difficult to know whether a therapy or
remedy actually works or not.
History
Every culture has had its form of medicine. Physicians in ancient cultures had their lists of
drugs that were prepared and often available for use only with a prescription. Ancient Chinese
writings describe the use of more than 2,000 herbs, metals, and minerals in more than 16,000
different preparations.3 The Roman physician Pliny described a thousand remedies, while 820 were
listed in the writings of a Greco-Roman physician, Galen.
The connection between religion and medicine (or spirituality and health) has also been
recognized from ancient times.4 Mesopotamian cultures used several magical practices and rituals
devised by priests to combat the evil spirits believed to cause disease. In ancient Greece, the cult of
Asclepius had sanctuaries that were as much centers of healing as they were of worship. 5
Traditional Chinese medicine uses herbs, but also many other therapies based on belief in spiritual
“life energy.” In many tribal societies, the shaman, medicine man, or witch doctor was healer and
priest. The shaman acted as mediator between the spirits of the ancestors or demons and those in
the tribe who were sick to determine how to appease the spirits who had sent illness.
Alternative Medicine, page 2
Medical skills were often seen as gifts from God and religious people often cared for the sick
and dying.6 Things began to change in Europe in the fifteenth century as modern science developed.
Medicine became more secular, based on science and reason, not faith and religion. Remedies and
therapies were tested, and some shown to be ineffective. The twentieth century saw the development
of powerful pharmaceuticals that cured infections and other diseases. Scientific discoveries led to
many health improvements. With this came an emphasis on the physical aspects of health and
illness and a rejection (or at least a neglect) of spiritual issues during illness.
While medicine grew in influence, religion was pushed to the periphery. An “official wall of
separation” arose leading to a situation where religions “become responsible for the cure of souls
while medical professionals are entrusted with the cure of bodies.” 7 Yet people continue to have deep
questions about the meaning of life and what death might bring. During the second half of the
twentieth century, many people drifted away from organized religion as a source of answers to these
questions. At the same time, Eastern religions and New Age ideas were on the rise, including their
advice on health and healing. This was more personal, more natural, less dogmatic than
conventional medicine. It felt better.
During the same period, conventional medicine came to be equated with dangerous drugs,
painful treatments, impersonal interactions, embarrassing gowns, and high costs. Conventional
medicine paid little attention to lifestyle, relationships, stress, and spirituality. Alternative
medicine’s holistic approach was quickly attractive, emphasizing the person, not just the body.
People often felt better after making dietary or lifestyle adjustments recommended by alternative
medicine. Trying the other remedies and therapies then seemed more reasonable. And hence we
reached the current situation where many are trying to get the best of both worlds: conventional
medicine for acute and serious illnesses, and alternative medicine to help more generally.
Evidence
Human health and illness are complicated phenomena. When people try a therapy,
improvements may be due to the therapy, to some other factor in their lives, to the natural course of
the illness, or to the placebo effect.8 The latter is a complicated set of factors that includes the
interaction between the healthcare professional and the patient, the patient’s confidence and
expectations, and the power of suggestion. Just because someone feels better after using a therapy
or remedy does not mean the intervention caused those changes.
Because of these complexities, an approach called evidence-based practice has developed to
guide health care decisions. The goal is to make decisions based on the highest quality research
evidence available. Different decisions require different evidence. The best evidence about someone’s
preference is obtained by asking the person what he or she prefers. The best evidence about public
opinion on an issue comes from a well-conducted survey. When it comes to evidence about whether
a therapy works or not, the best evidence is not what an individual prefers or what the majority
believe. Conventional medicine and the National Center for Complementary and Alternative
Medicine (NCCAM) agree that decisions on whether a therapy works or not should be based on
research studies. The order of priority is as follow:9
1. Large randomized controlled trials
2. Small randomized controlled trials
3. Uncontrolled trials
4. Observational studies
5. Case studies
6. Anecdotes or testimonies
Randomized controlled trials (RCTs) offer the best form of evidence on whether a remedy or
therapy works or is safe. In these studies, participants are randomly divided between at least two
groups. One receives the test treatment and the other receives a placebo, or sugar pill. The subjects
in both groups should not know which they are receiving, and neither should the researchers who
are interacting with them (called a double-blind study). The results should be analyzed statistically
to ensure that the two groups include similar types of people, that enough people were enrolled in
the study, and that any differences in the results are significant (not just due to random variation).
If all these criteria are met, the differences will be reported as ‘statistically significant.’
Anecdotes or testimonials are the least useful reports in helping to understand the cause of any
changes. These are the stories and reports of people feeling better after trying a remedy. These
reports are important, but they do not show what caused the changes. For example, if we feel we are
getting a cold, we may cut back on activities, try to get some extra sleep, and take some over-thecounter cold medications. Someone may recommend taking high doses of vitamin C, so we give it a
try. If we start to feel better, we have a tendency to associate our most recent change with any
improvements. We may then believe that vitamin C cured our cold. However, we made several
changes, any or all of which could have helped. In addition, colds almost always go away after a few
days no matter what we do. Testimonials alone are not reliable. On top of this, several large RCTs
have found that vitamin C may improve cold symptoms by about ten percent, but it doesn’t cure or
prevent the common cold.10
Much research is being conducted on alternative medicine. It would be impossible to review it
here as each remedy or therapy would need to be examined individually, and some have been tested
in large numbers of trials. Some of the resources recommended at the end of this entry review
individual remedies or therapies. Some of these are being shown to be effective, although usually for
specific conditions, not as cure-alls. Others are being shown to be ineffective, in spite of popular use
and many testimonials. Even others are being shown to be dangerous, with serious side-effects.
Just because something is nature, that does not necessarily mean it is safe. Ephedra (or ma huang)
and androstenedione are two examples of dangerous remedies, both of which were banned in the
USA in 2004.
Christian Response
Developing a biblical response to alternative medicine is complicated. The first step is to
acknowledge the diverse ranges of practices and beliefs involved. Different approaches require
different responses. For this reason, we have divided alternative medicine into different categories. 11
Some therapies and remedies could be placed in different categories, but the scheme helps to
provide direction in the types of questions to ask of a treatment.
1. Conventional Therapies are those associated with physicians, hospitals, and conventional
health care. Therapies and remedies from alternative medicine could move into this category if
evidence from high-quality research shows they are beneficial and safe. From a biblical perspective,
there is little inherently problematic with these so long as they are developed and provided in an
ethically appropriate manner.
2. Complementary Therapies are not primarily designed to cure illness, but instead seek to
bring comfort or relieve stress. Popular examples include nutrition, exercise, stress reduction,
marriage and parenting classes, support groups, and massage. Some would say these are not really
therapies, but are common sense factors important for healthy lifestyles and the prevention of
illness. Mounting evidence from research studies confirms that they are beneficial. The Bible affirms
the importance of these factors, though specific advice would need to be evaluated against a biblical
perspective (as in, for example, any advice on healthy relationships).
3. Scientifically Unproven Therapies have little or no evidence to support their effectiveness
or safety. These therapies need not be rejected outright if they are based on established scientific
principles. But neither can they be strongly recommended because they lack evidence to base
decisions upon. Stewardship of resources is important here, as we should not waste time and
money on treatments with no evidence of effectiveness. They should also be approached with
caution as their side-effects will similarly be poorly understood.
4. Scientifically Questionable Therapies are based on theories or principles that contradict
widely held scientific beliefs and have little or no scientific evidence to back up their claims. This
category includes therapies that have been proven ineffective or even harmful. For example,
although homeopathy is widely used and believed by many to be effective, high-quality studies
consistently find it to be no more effective than a placebo.12 Also, it is based on a theory that
contradicts the way every other drug and herbal remedy works. Homeopathic remedies are made by
repeatedly diluting and shaking various herbal and mineral ingredients. In some cases, they are
diluted to the point where no trace of the original “active” ingredient remains. Homeopaths claim the
more dilute a solution, the stronger its effects, contradicting the evidence that more dilute solutions
have weaker effects on the body. The biblical response to these therapies is primarily one of
stewardship.
5. Quackery and Fraud, unfortunately, can exist in any area of health care. Fraud involves
people selling products when they know they cannot do what they claim. Quackery occurs when
people promote therapies they truly believe are of value, though in reality they are not. Such people
intend well, but that doesn’t make the therapies work. Quackery and fraud become more likely
when evidence of effectiveness is lacking, or when it is not valued. When someone does not care
what the best research shows, they are more likely to be swayed by hype and deception.
6. Spiritual Therapies are in the area of alternative medicine that should be evaluated very
carefully by Christians. Many forms of alternative medicine include spiritual advice or seek to
involve people with the spiritual realm. If that interaction is with Jesus Christ and follows biblical
guidance, it can be endorsed. However, much is not based on the Bible. For example, “energy
medicine” is a general term for a collection of diverse practices based on life energy, chi, prana, or
ki. This life energy said to be nonphysical and universal. Health is said to result from a balanced
flow of this energy through the body and clear exchange of the energy with the environment. Life
energy has deep spiritual and religious roots which are often not acknowledged by those promoting
these therapies. It underlies vast areas of alternative medicine, including Therapeutic Touch, Reiki,
Qigong, and many others. Some therapies are more complex, with life energy involved in their
origins, but modern practitioners claiming they can be practiced independent of those roots. These
include acupuncture (see Profile on Acupuncture), acupressure, yoga, tai chi, and others.
Christians are called to test all spirits and thereby all spiritual teaching and claims (1 John
4:1–3). All areas of alternative medicine that include spiritual teaching must be carefully evaluated
in the light of the Bible, wise counsel, and diligent prayer. Christians differ over the appropriateness
of using these therapies. What seems clear to us is that a therapy involving no physical dimension
must be highly suspect and should not be used by Christians. For example, Reiki involves
practitioners contacting spiritual guides and using them to direct life energy to bring healing. It is
similar to other occult practices that are clearly denounced by the Bible (Deut. 18:9-12). The Bible
rejects the use of such spiritual practices and magic, even for healing, instead urging people to turn
to “the LORD, who heals you” (Exod. 15:26).
A more controversial example is yoga. The term literally means ‘union.’ “Yoga practices yoke—or
unite—the self to God. . . Yoga is a means towards realizing God, a spiritual, mystical path toward
higher consciousness.”13 Although the spiritual roots of yoga are often ignored in America, Hindu
practitioners claim this strips yoga of its true value. Yoga Journal, a popular magazine, devoted its
cover story to the question of whether or not yoga is religious, and acknowledged that yoga is
incompatible with the religious beliefs of many devout Christians, Jews, and Muslims. 14 Yet some
Christians claim yoga can be practiced in ways that are compatible with Christianity. 15 Others
disagree.16 Given its origin and the potential for spiritual problems, the burden rests with advocates
of yoga to demonstrate why this form of exercise should be chosen when many other breathing,
exercise, and stretching routines exist that have no spiritual underpinnings. Even if some people
can practice yoga without apparent problems, others may be led to try who may not be able to resist
the pull towards its Eastern doctrine. For their sake, Paul’s advice should be remembered:
“‘Everything is permissible for me’—but not everything is beneficial” (1 Cor. 6:12).
Other spiritual therapies appear to have a physical dimension that can be separated from the
spiritual roots. Acupuncture is an example here. The physical effects of inserting a needle may
explain the results found for acupuncture. However, Christians should be careful not to use
acupuncturists who practice based on the life energy ideas underlying the origins of acupuncture.
Overall, alternative medicine includes a wide range of beliefs, therapies, and remedies. Great
care is needed before trying alternative medicine. The approaches must be evaluated scientifically,
as to whether or not they work and are safe. In addition, the spiritual dimensions must be evaluated
in light of the Bible.
The author, Dónal O’Mathúna is Senior Lecturer in Ethics, Decision-Making & Ethics at Dublin City University,
Ireland and co-author of Alternative Medicine: The Christian Handbook, which gives an overview of alternative
medicine, and detailed evaluations of over 100 individual remedies and therapies. This is a resource we
recommend and which The Christian Medical Association has endorsed as medically sound and biblically reliable.
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Patricia M. Barnes, Eve Powell-Griner, Kim McFann, and Richard L.
Nahin, “Complementary and Alternative Medicine Use Among Adults:
United States, 2002,” Advance Data from Vital and Health Statistics 343
(May 27, 2004) www.cdc.gov/nchs/data/ad/ad343.pdf (accessed
2007).
Dónal O’Mathúna and Walt Larimore, Alternative Medicine: The
Christian Handbook, Updated and Expanded. (Grand Rapids, MI:
Zondervan, 2007).
Arthur K. Shapiro and Elaine Shapiro, The Powerful Placebo: From
Ancient Priest to Modern Physician (Baltimore and London: Johns
Hopkins University Press, 1997), 3-11.
Harold G. Koenig, Michael E. McCullough and David Larson, Handbook
of Religion and Health (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001).
Shapiro & Shapiro.
Darrel W. Amundsen, Medicine, Society, and Faith in the Ancient and
Medieval Worlds (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University, 1996).
Robert C. Fuller, Spiritual, But Not Religious (Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 2001), 103.
Shapiro & Shapiro.
National Center for Complementary and Alternative Medicine,
Expanding Horizons of Healthcare: Five-Year Strategic Plan 2001–2005.
http://nccam.nih.gov/about/plans/fiveyear/index.htm (accessed
2007).
10 Robert M. Douglas and Harri Hemilä, “Vitamin C for Preventing and
Treating the Common Cold,” PLoS Medicine 2.6 (June 2005): e168.
11 O’Mathúna & Larimore.
12 Aijing Shang, Karin Huwiler-Müntener, Linda Nartey, Peter Jüni,
Stephan Dörig, Jonathan A. C. Sterne, Daniel Pewsner and Matthias
Egger, “Are the Clinical Effects of Homoeopathy Placebo Effects?
Comparative Study of Placebo-Controlled Trials of Homoeopathy and
Allopathy,” Lancet 366 (August 2005): 726-32.
13 Shoba Narayan. “Stripping the Soul out of Yoga?” http://www.beliefnet.
com/story/12/story_1217.html (accessed 2007).
14 A. Reder, “Reconcilable Differences,” Yoga Journal (March/April 2001):
80-85, 156.
15 Agnieszka Tennant, “Yes to Yoga.” Christianity Today (posted May 19,
2005) www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2005/120/42.0.html (accessed
2007).
16 Holly Vicente Robaina, “The Truth about Yoga.” Today’s Christian
Woman 27.2 (March/April 2005): 40.
Animism
By James C. Ventress
Origins: Historic evidence and contemporary animism are found wherever there are traditional
hunter gatherer, agricultural or pastoral societies. Nearly every modern country on every
continent has a legacy of animism.1
Date: Animism has been practiced since prehistoric times, before written culture or historical
records. The modern use of the term was first used by Sir E. B. Taylor in his 1871
anthropologial book, Primitive Culture, to describe an evolutionary step in his theory of the
development of religion.2
Unique Terms or Concepts: Each culture uses its own language for names and definitions of
animistic concepts but anthropologists use certain terms universally, including but not
limited to: Taboo, Totem, Shaman, World Tree (also Cosmic or Celestial Tree), World Pillar,
Cosmic Mountain, Sky House and Cosmic Zones.3 Mystical numbers (especially 3, 7 and
9)4, colors, ancestor worship and various spiritual beings such as little people or big people
are also common.
Organizational Structure: Animism has no global organized structure. 5 It is unique in each
culture where it is practiced, often with local variations between different communities of a
culture. Individuals may have their own unique system of belief and/or make use of the
guidance and skills of a shaman.
HISTORY
No one knows when animistic systems first emerged. No written records of it’s origins
exist, only religious artifacts recovered from sites of ancient civilizations. Some anthropologists
do not consider animism to be a distinct religion,6 because it can and has been a component of
many established world religions, such as Hinduism, Shinto, Taoism and the highly developed
paganism of Egypt, India, Greece and Rome.7
Sir E. B. Taylor wrote Primitive Culture in the aftermath of Charles Darwin’s theory of
evolution. The academic culture of the time sought to use evolutionary models to explain the
origins of other structures as well. Anthropologists and sociologists used it to explain human
cultural constructs such as society, the family and, in the case of Taylor, religion. 8
Taylor saw a hierarchy of religious sophistication and he felt that this reflected an
evolutionary process. Because most animistic groups are stereotypically small, rural and use
an oral method of doctrinal transmission (leading to a more basic set of beliefs), Taylor felt they
must have been the first religions. In this system, he ordered these primal and folk religions as
being the most basic, followed by the pagan polytheistic and pantheistic creeds. Last of all in
his order were the great monotheistic religions, like Judaism, Christianity and Islam.
Animistic belief systems go back to antiquity and there is much blending with more
developed religious systems. The ziggurat and pyramid building cultures of Mesopotamia were
animistic in nature (these structures being examples of a world pillar or cosmic mountain used
to link the terrestrial physical world with the celestial spiritual world), 9 so the biblical account
of the builders of Babel describes animism. Yet, Taylor has received much criticism for his
system.
In his book Eternity in Their Hearts, Don Richardson reveals flaws in Taylor’s theory and
gives examples of simple and even Stone Age cultures that had elements of monotheism prior
to missionary contact.10 Richardson’s Biblical defence demonstrates man’s beginning was in
the Garden of Eden, in a monotheistic relationship with God, and that only after events like the
great flood and the Tower of Babel did animism become something common and widespread.
Animism, page 2
A resurgence of western interest in animistic practices is occuring. Besides established
movements like Wicca, there are increasing instances in popular cultural that show an
animistic influence our worldview. Television shows, movies, comic books and cartoons are rife
with examples of characters that control spirits or creatures which give power to those with
special knowledge and ability. Many of these shows are aimed at children or teens, such as
Charmed (television show), Pokémon, Yu-Gi-Oh!, and Wolf’s Rain (all Japanese anime type
shows). Animism ideas may be enticing to people, whether ancient or modern, because they
give a sense of power to those who have none, provide a release from the ordinary visible world,
and give a sense of status in society. Ultimately, they answer basic human questions about the
nature of the universe, man, his role in creation and life after death.
BELIEFS
Because of the idiosyncratic nature of culture, animism does not have one set foundation
of belief or practice. However, many animistic beliefs are common to all systems.
Spirit Beings: Animism is first and foremost concerned with awareness and communion
with spiritual beings and the spirit world.11 Webster’s Unabridged Dictionary defines it simply
as, “the belief that natural objects, natural phenomena, and the universe itself possess souls.”
It is not simply the worship of animals, as some mistakenly believe (although animal worship
may be involved); the etymology of the word comes from the Latin word anima, for soul or life.12
Animistic groups believe that a complex system of supernatural beings or spirits inhabit
and control everything. The common thinking behind this is that if humans have an animating
soul or life force, then other living things must have one as well. This concept is also extended
to plants, trees and even inanimate objects as well. Rocks, streams, lakes and entire
mountains have these spirits too. In the most extreme versions, the whole earth, the sky and
maybe the entire universe all have spirits.
These spirits are not always present in the physical things they are associated with. They
also may exist before its creation or after its death. The plane they inhabit when disembodied is
the spirit world, which is usually but not always invisible. In some cultures this spirit world is
right on top of and parallel to our own. At other times it is far removed, usually located in the
sky, another dimension or a cosmic zone. Reincarnation may be a component of these spirits
existence and purpose,13 or they may go to a permanent residence, i.e. the “Happy Hunting
Ground” of American popular thought about the native cultures of North America.
This invisible spirit world is important to cultures that practice animism. Usually some
aspect of the physical well being of the culture is tied to these spirits. In hunter-gatherer and
agricultural societies, the health and abundance of game animals, domestic herds and crops is
dependent on the state of well being of the spirits of those animals and plants. A spirit may
become angry or dissatisfied and either withhold blessings or do harmful things. There are
often elements of fear or consequence in animistic systems. Humans must remain on good
terms with these spirits and there is a tenuous balance to be maintained.
Some of the spirits encountered by animistic societies seem benevolent or neutral, but
many are malevolent or vengeful. Numerous North American indigenous cultures have a type of
trickster character. Time has muted the modern image of these spirits, but many oral
traditions show them as thieves, kidnappers of children, or as an incubus or succubus
(seducing demon or spirit). Were-beings or animals (like the classical werewolf) are another
global phenomena in animistic cultures. Sometimes a shaman or witch has the ability of
manifesting themselves as a were-being (half animal and half human), or even as a complete
animal. Westerners rarely witness such phenomena as this, but it is not unheard of.
Hippos, walruses, crocodiles, bears, and deer are some examples of animals that have
been witnessed in transformation. The Choctaw of the southeastern United States still tell
stories of a deer woman (lower half deer and upper half woman) who entices men into the
woods and tramples them to death. The Konakusha, a race of little people lead children into
dangerous situations.14 The Inuit and Cree15 people give accounts of little people and giant
people spirits who chase and torment their victims across the tundra. People go missing or are
found dead after encounters with these spirits.
Animism, page 3
Many of these phenomena seem foreign to the modern European worldview. It must be
remembered however, that Europe has an animistic history that was just as real and just as
dangerous. The leprechauns, brownies, fairies, gnomes and elves so fondly remembered by
European cultures were once dangerous beings that were taken very seriously. They were not
stories but actual spiritual forces that had free reign to prey on pagan, pre-Christian societies.
There was a time in Ireland, Britain, France, Scandinavia and Germany when the swamps,
streams and the great oaks were holy and had to be treated as such. It’s no surprise that there
is evidence of costly sacrifices of goods, animals and even humans being made to these entities.
The Iron Age bog bodies found buried in Danish peat are a likely testament to this practice and
a good reminder of the lengths men must go to please their spiritual masters. 16
Taboos: Taboos are important practices that are the responsibility of everyone within the
society.17 There are specific taboos for specific people; some may apply only to pregnant or
menstruating women, others to men before battle. Taboos may be specific to certain times of
the year or activities such as right before planting or harvest. There are positive and negative
taboos, prescribing behavior that must or must not be done. They may concern foods that
cannot be eaten, words that cannot be said, or places that the uninitiated may not visit.
Taboos can be temporary or permanent. By keeping taboos, participants take individual
responsibility for their community and lifestyle. The main source of taboos is the shaman.18
Shamans: The shaman is a man or woman who has been initiated into a line of succession
of people who have special or esoteric knowledge of the spirit world. They know what must be
done to please the spirits and they guide their people in this pursuit. The shaman
communicates with the spirits in many ways, but they generally fall into two categories,
spiritual possession or spiritual journey.19
Shamans have many culturally specific ways of becoming possessed or entranced.
Possession may involve the use of incantations, familiars, special clothing or paraphernalia
(amulets, medicine bags, etc.), special songs or words, fasts, self flagellation, ingesting alcoholic
drinks or hallucinogenic drugs, or the application of extreme heat or cold (sweat lodges or chills
from immersion).20 Possession is often public so the society is familiar with the intercession of
the shaman on their behalf. Shamans may have differing levels of self-awareness and selfcontrol. It is during possession the shaman communicates with spirits, they may also offer
sacrifices to idols that represent the spirits, learn of offenses or new taboos, and gain more
spiritual power for themselves.
Spiritual journeys require the shaman to leave the group or village and go to the spirit
world. This may start with an actual journey to a secluded place, often a special mountain or
high place. In societies where the spirit world is distant, the journey usually involves some type
of ladder, cosmic pillar or world tree around which the world revolves. This passage is used to
reach the sky or upper levels of the world.
Western views of shamans (or witch doctors as they are often disparagingly called) have
been critical of this constant search for more power and see it only as the self-serving act of a
charlatan. The society however, sees their complete welfare as being dependent on the success
of their shaman who may be very altruistic in his/her motives. A shaman who is not careful
can become injured, ill or even suffer death. His/her desire for more power may cause
considerable risk in attempting to appease or gain control of real spiritual forces. Shamans
often distinguish themselves from other members of the culture who may have bad intentions,
usually referred to as sorcerers or witches. They seek similar powers but will have different
purpose for using them. A shaman would consider his magic to be “good” or “white magic” and
the powers of a witch to be “bad” or “black magic,” a distinction familiarized by European forms
of animism and evidenced in the modern Wicca movement.
Cosmic levels: Though Animistic cosmology is diverse, one common concept is the idea of
cosmic levels. Often there are levels below ground, above ground and the sky level. The “world
tree” concept is an ancient and widespread idea (which has found new popularity with neopagans and New Age groups) because trees have roots that are in the underworld, a base and
trunk in our world and a canopy of branches and leaves in the sky world. 21 A shaman’s sacred
Animism, page 4
tree may simply be the tallest tree in the forest or it may be an invisible or far distant tree of
colossal proportions. Whether a world tree, pillar or mountain, the shaman uses it as a trail to
ascend or descend to different levels of his cosmology. When he arrives at his destination, the
shaman will commune with the spirits there, gain more power and perform necessary duties
and rituals.
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
It is clear that the religious worldview of Animism is contrary to Biblical teaching. God
commanded us to worship and serve Him and only Him, making no other gods or idols of any
living or created thing. Even if no physical idol is made, giving service to these other spirits
violates God’s law and is sin (Ex. 20:3, 4). In Animism, man has traded a perfect relationship
with a creator God for the worship of created things (Rom. 1:19-23).
The shaman or practicing animist may think they have some control over spiritual forces
but they do not. The spirits working behind these exchanges of power give just enough to
ensure belief and devotion so that they may lead men astray forever. They put on a show of
signs and wonders that provide temporary assurance of a higher power that meet basic human
needs.
Paternalistic views of animistic societies will often dismiss the idea of spirit interaction as
superstition or folklore. This may arise from an increasingly modern and scientific antisupernaturalistic worldview, although there may be fanciful depictions of details after lengthy
periods of oral transmission.
Missionaries and Christian workers wishing to minister to people practicing an animistic
lifestyle should give a serious hearing to how these people understand the world around them.
The Biblical theistic worldview is aware of the spiritual forces at work in this world even though
they are not always observable in our technology based, mostly urban society. Condescending
attitudes toward a belief in spirits will only alienate people who are absolutely certain they are
real and may cause public activities to be done in private, away from outsiders who can learn
much or influence change.22
Notes
“Animism,” Wikipedia, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Animism (accessed November 27, 2006).
2 Ibid.
3 Mircea Eliade, Shamanism: Archaic Techniques of Ecstasy (Princeton University Press, 1964), 269.
4 Ibid, 274.
5 “Animism,” Wikipedia.
6 Ibid.
7 Mircea Eliade, Shamanism: Archaic Techniques of Ecstasy (Princeton University Press, 1964), 264.
8 Don Richardson, Eternity in Their Hearts (Ventura: Regal Books, 1984), 133.
9 Shamanism, 267.
10 Eternity in Their Hearts, 33.
11 “Animism,” Wikipedia.
12 Webster’s Unabridged Dictionary of the English Language (New York: Random House Inc., 2001), 82.
13 Shamanism, 246.
14 Personal contact with the author and various members of the Choctaw Nation; Ringold, OK. 2005.
15 Personal contact with the author and various members of the Inupiat Inuit; Barrow AK 1998 and Wynter DuCharme, Cree;
Calgary, AB. 2006.
16 Thomas Cahill, How the Irish Saved Civilization (New York: Anchor Books, 1995), 138.
17 Ibid, 289.
18 A. Scott Moreau, Evangelical Dictionary of World Missions (Grand Rapids: Baker Books, 2000), 928.
19 Shamanism, 6, 8.
20 Personal contact with Donny Varnell and Gloria Churchill, Haida Nation; Ketchikan, AK. 2001.
21 Shamanism, 269.
22 Evangelical Dictionary of World Missions, 870.
1
Armstrongism
By Phillip Arnn1
Founder: Herbert W. Armstrong
Date: 1934
Publications: The Finished Mystery, The Missing Dimension in Sex, Mystery of the Ages,
The United States and Great Britain in Prophecy, numerous other books and booklets.
Unique Terms: The Work, God’s Church, God’s command, overcoming, God’s Law. These
words represent decades of teaching to the members.
HISTORY
Herbert W. Armstrong was born in 1892 in Des Moines, Iowa, into a Quaker family. In
1917, Armstrong was married to Loma Dillon. In 1927 Loma Armstrong became
acquainted with the teachings of the Church of God – 7th Day while they were living in
Oregon. This was Armstrong’s introduction to the Sabbatarian movement. The Church of
God – 7th Day split in 1933 and Armstrong was ordained a minister in the Church of God
– 7th Day that set up headquarters in Salem, West Virginia.
In 1934, Armstrong bought radio time and began The Radio Church of God. He also
published his first mimeographed issue of The Plain Truth magazine. He was the minister
of the COG – 7th Day church in Eugene, Oregon at that time. In 1938, Armstrong was
stripped of his COG – 7th Day ministerial license. Armstrong had been teaching that the
Jewish Feast days were binding on the church contrary to COG – 7th Day doctrine.
Armstrong retained his Eugene church and his radio ministry.
In the years during the war, Armstrong taught that Armageddon was just around the
corner. He taught that Mussolini and later Hitler were both the antichrist. He made many
specific failed predictions.2
In 1947, he relocated the ministry to Pasadena, California. He began Ambassador
College, a Bible school to train ministers who would raise up churches under his
leadership. In 1968, the name of the organization was changed to The Worldwide Church
of God.
In 1972 Herbert Armstrong suspended his son Garner Ted from his ministerial duties
for “personal and emotional problems.”3 There was a split in the church in 1974 resulting
from disagreement with the WCG centralized structure versus local autonomy. Forty
ministers and several thousand members left the church over this dispute and attendant
doctrinal matters as well as failed prophetic interpretations.4 Armstrong eventually
disfellowshipped his son in 1978. Garner Ted formed his own church, The Church of God,
International located in Tyler, Texas.5 In 1998 The Church of God, International ousted
Garner Ted for reasons of moral failure.6 He then formed another church, The
Intercontinental Church of God that he led until his death in 2003.7
By the mid-seventies, Herbert Armstrong was receiving the title of “God’s Apostle” for
the last days.8 He was openly calling himself “Christ’s Apostle” by the late 1970s.9 In
1979, the state of California placed the church in receivership under allegations of
financial abuses by church leaders.10 After lengthy court battles in which the church was
exonerated of any financial wrong doing, the courts removed the church from receivership.
Armstrongism, page 2
The courts may have found the leadership of the church innocent of illegal activities,
however the extravagant lifestyles of those in leadership were a stark contrast to the
poverty of many of the members who gave sacrificially.11
Herbert Armstrong died in January 1986 at the age of 94. Joseph W. Tkach Sr.
succeeded him as Pastor General. Beginning in the late 1980s Tkach Sr. began a series of
doctrinal changes that transformed the WCG from an aberrant expression of Christianity
into an evangelical denomination. In the early 1990s they adopted a Trinitarian view of
God.12 In 1995, Tkach Sr. gave two major sermons to the churches in which he repudiated
those teachings of Herbert W. Armstrong that were deemed to be heretical by Evangelical
Christians.13
This action led to the largest split in the group’s history. Hundreds of ministers and
tens of thousands of members left to join several hundred Armstrong devoted groups.
Some of the most influential of these are; The United Church of God, Cincinnati, founded
in 1995; The Church of God, International, founded in 1978; The Living Church of God
directed by Roderick C. Meredith, founded in 1998; The Philadelphia Church of God
directed by Gerald Flurry, founded in 1989.14
Tkach Sr. died in September 1995 and was succeeded by his son, Joseph Tkach, Jr.
who continued to reevaluate and adjust key teachings in the movement. Under the
leadership of the Tkaches, the Worldwide Church of God has abandoned Armstrongism.
The Worldwide Church of God now promotes the traditional Christian doctrine,
including salvation by grace through faith rather than by good works and law keeping as
taught under Armstrong. The Worldwide Church of God has made a remarkable
transformation to orthodoxy. They are now members of the National Association of
Evangelicals (http://www.nae.net) and Evangelical Ministries to New Religions
(http://www.emnr.org).
DOCTRINES
God: “The Hebrew for God is Elohim, a uniplural noun, such as the words family,
church, group…. And so, in truth, God is not merely one personage or even limited to a
‘Trinity,’ but is a family.”15 “The doctrine of the Trinity is false.... Elohim is the divine
family—only one family, but more than one divine Person…. So the eternal Father is a
Person, and is God. Jesus Christ is a different Person — and is God. They are two separate
and individual Persons.”16 “The Father and the Son who are already composed of spirit,
have definite shape. Whatever holds its shape we call solid…. The Father and the Son each
have a head, hair, eyes, nose, mouth, arms, fingers, a torso, legs, feet, plus inward
parts…. Living matter reproduces itself — so does spirit. That is why God is reproducing
after HIS own kind.”17
Jesus: “Christ is the Yahweh of the Old Testament,”18 “Hence, we see that He was not
the ‘Son’ of God until He was born of the Virgin Mary.”19 “The Satan inspired doctrine that
Jesus was not human that He did not inherit the sinful nature of Adam, that He did not
have all the normal human passions and weaknesses against which all of us have to
struggle... this is the doctrine of the antichrist.”20 “Now notice carefully God the Father did
not cause Jesus Christ to get back into the body which had died.”21
Holy Sprit: “The Holy Spirit is the impersonal power of God.... Every work of God is
accomplished through this great power.” 22 “The Holy Spirit also belongs to the God
family. It is the essence or power of God.... the Holy Spirit then is the power of God which
emanates from God.”23 The majority of the scriptures connected with it [the Holy Spirit]
show that it is not someone, but something. Even the personification of the Spirit is no
proof of its personality.” 24
Salvation: “We are saved by GRACE, and through faith – make no mistake about that;
but – there are conditions! ... People have been taught, falsely, that ‘Christ completed the
Plan of Salvation on the Cross’ – when actually it was only begun there. The popular
denominations have taught, ‘Just BELIEVE – that’s all there is to it; believe on the Lord
Jesus Christ, and you are that instant saved! That teaching is false!’”25 “ He commanded
baptism as an obligatory ordinance for this Gospel dispensation.... it is ‘he that is baptized’
that shall be saved. It’s part of the divine Commission – a required ordinance for
salvation.”26 “Now water baptism is a required CONDITION to receive the Holy Spirit…”27
“But now see how God’s Spirit entering and dwelling in one compares to the physical
sperm impregnating the ovum – the imparting of eternal SPIRIT life, later to produce... a
SPIRIT PERSON! Life from the Father has been imparted to it.... but neither embryo nor
fetus is YET a born person. In the same manner the Spirit-begotten human is not, yet, a
SPIRIT PERSON....” meaning not yet born again.28 Armstrong taught that a believer could
lose salvation by disobeying what Armstrong declared to be “God’s command through His
chosen Apostle.” He wrote, “Do you want to let resentment against God’s government over
you NOW disqualify you — snatch you from God’s GRACE and PURPOSE for you, and cast
you into a lake of fire?”29
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
God: Armstrong’s denial of the Trinity placed him and his church in a worldview that
was foreign to that of historical, conservative Christianity. He taught polytheism, the belief
in many gods. The Father and Jesus were two separate gods. The members of the
Worldwide Church of God were told that at the resurrection they too would become
member of the God Family and thus gods.30
In John, 1:1-3, 14, and 18, John declares, “In the beginning was the Word, and the
Word was with God, and the Word was God. An amplified translation from the Greek into
English may be read as, “When God (the Father) began to create, the Word was already
eternally present, and the Word was in intimate face-to-face communion with the Father,
and the Word is, in his nature, God.”31 In verse 14, John calls Jesus the monogenous, only
one of his kind, unique Son of God. In verse 18, Jesus is said to be monogenes Theos
exegesato; God, the unique, one of a kind Son, who exegetes or brings forth, or declares the
Father.32 He is able to do this because he comes from the Father’s bosom, denoting the
closest possible relationship between the two.33
Jesus: The Bible does not teach that Jesus became the Son of God only at his
baptism. John’s prologue shows that the Father and Son relationship is eternal. Jesus did
become human at the incarnation but He did not take on a fallen sinful nature. Jesus was
not sinful flesh. Paul said Jesus came, “in the likeness of sinful flesh” (Rom. 8:3). This is
reminiscent of Genesis where God made man in His image after His likeness. Jesus was
born the second Adam. He was without sin just as Adam was without sin at his creation.
He did not mean Jesus was born in sinful flesh. Jesus was raised in the same body in
which he was crucified. Jesus said, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it
up.” John then makes it clear what the Lord Jesus meant, “But he spake of the temple of
his body” (John 2:19, 21. See also John 20:26-28).
Holy Spirit: The Bible teaches that the Holy Spirit is both Personal and Deity.34 Both
the Holy Spirit and Jesus are said to be “the power of God” (Micah 3:8 and 1 Cor. 1:24).
Both the Holy Spirit and Jesus are said to be “the Wisdom of God” (1 Cor. 1:24 and Isa.
11:2). Both the Holy Spirit and Jesus were “poured out” (Acts 2:17 and Ps. 22:14). If the
personality of the Holy Spirit is denied by Armstrong’s followers based upon the above
characteristics then the personality of Jesus must also be denied.35
Salvation: Acts 2:38 does not teach that baptism or any other good works are a
prerequisite for receiving salvation.36 The bible record states that salvation is by faith in
Jesus Christ alone without works.37 The biblical term begotten is not analogous to “unborn
fetus” as taught by Armstrong, The Greek word for ‘begotten’ means that which has
already come forth whether of fruit or animal.38 Believers are not waiting, working, and
hoping to be born again at some future time after this life. True believers in this life
already have (present tense) received eternal life (not temporary life). 1John 5:13 teaches,
“These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God: that ye
may know that ye have (present tense) eternal life…”
RECOMMENDED READING
Sabbath In Crisis. Dale Ratzlaff. This book deals with the Sabbath question in
exhaustive detail. Must reading for anyone interested in this issue as it pertains to New
Testament believers. 438 pages.
Herbert Armstrong’s Tangled Web. David Robinson. An insider’s view of Armstrong and
his ministry. It covers the struggle for and the abuse of power at Headquarters during the
turbulent 1970’s. This book is engaging reading and provides an historical perspective to
evaluate the church’s current doctrinal changes in light of their past problems and
changes. 284 pages.
Transformed by Truth. Joseph Tkach. This book is written by the current
denominational leader of the Worldwide Church of God and covers the remarkable story of
how the Worldwide Church of God was transformed by truth. It is a compelling account of
how God can change the hearts of and minds. 207 pages.
Notes
Also contributing to this Profile were Joseph Tkach, Jr., Ron
Kelly, Dixon Cartwright, and James K. Walker.
2 Herbert W. Armstrong, The Plain Truth, January 1939 and The
Plain Truth, March/April, 1943, 6.
3 Herbert W. Armstrong, Dear Inner Family of Co-Workers, April 25,
1972, 1.
4 Joseph Martin Hopkins, “Musical Chairs of Change,” Christianity
Today, April 1, 1977, 21.
5 Mary Finch, “Garner Ted’s own little Church of God is
progressing,” Deseret News, Mon. P.M/Tues. A.M., February 1817, 1985, 14A.
6 Mark Kellner, “Splinter Groups Dismiss Leaders,” Christianity
Today, Vol. 42, No. 3 March 2, 1998, 74.
7 http://www.intercontinentalcog.org/Directory/ general.htm.
8 Herbert W. Armstrong, Letter to All Ministers Worldwide, February
22, 1974, 1. Also, Dear Brethren, May 2, 1974, 25, 27.
9 Herbert W. Armstrong, “Why My Son NO Longer Stands ‘Back To
Back’ With Me,” The Good News, April, 1979, 25.
10 George W. Cornell, “Armstrong In Trouble,” Atlanta Journal and
Constitution, January 13, 1979.
11 See Ambassador Report on line at http://www.
herbertwarmstrong.com/ar/PaysOff.html.
12 http://www.watchman.org/cults/wcgexpo.htm.
13 Sermons on tape given in Atlanta, GA and Big Sandy, TX are on
file with Watchman Fellowship.
14 For a more complete list of Worldwide Church of God splinter
groups see, www.watchman.org/cults/ legacyarmstrongism.htm).
15 Herbert W. Armstrong, “Where This Breakdown In Family Life Is
Taking Us!” The Good News, February, 1979, 1.
16 Herbert W. Armstrong, The Missing Dimension In Sex, (Pasadena:
Ambassador College Press.1971), 32.
17 Herbert W. Armstrong, “What Is the HOLY SPIRIT?” The Plain
Truth, June, 1956, 23.
18 Herbert W. Armstrong, The Plain Truth, January 1955, 7.
19 Herbert W. Armstrong, “Millions Do Not Know What Christ Really
Was!” The Plain Truth, July/August, 1955, 4.
20 Ibid.
21 Herbert W. Armstrong, “Why Christ Died and Rose Again!” The
Plain Truth, April, 1963, 10.
1
Herbert W. Armstrong, “The Holy Spirit Is the Power of God!”
Just What Is the Holy Spirit, reprint ed., Worldwide Church of
God (1983), 2.
23 Ibid., 4, 6.
24 Ibid., “The Spirit of God Throughout the Bible,” 4.
25 Herbert W. Armstrong, All About Water Baptism, (1954), 2.
26 Ibid., 5.
27 Ibid., 8.
28 Herbert W. Armstrong, Just What Do You Mean... BORN
AGAIN, (1972 ed.), 17.
29 Herbert W. Armstrong, Dear Brethren Letter (May 2, 1974), 7.
30 http://www.watchman.org/cults/wcgchart.htm.
31 Exegetical discourse on John 1:1 by Dr. Leroy Metts, Criswell
Bible College, taped lectures.
32 Thayer’s Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament (Grand
Rapids: Baker House Book Company, 1977) under
monogenhs.
33 Metts discourse on John 1:1.
34 Armstrong used similar arguments as the Watchtower Bible
and Tract Society to come to similar erroneous conclusions.
For a brief rebuttal of these arguments (including no personal
name, the use of neuter pronouns, historical arguments,
impersonal references, and personification) see Tim Martin,
“The Watchtower and the Wholly Other, Holy Spirit,” The
Watchman Expositor, vol. 15, no. 4
(http://www.watchman.org/w/watchtowerholyspirit.html).
35 http://www.watchman.org/reltop/holyit.htm.
36 Spiros Zodhiates,Th.D., The Hebrew-Greek Key Study Bible
(Chattanooga, AMG Publishers, 1984), 1321. See also Acts
2:38 footnote; Dr. H. E. Dana and Dr. Julius R. Mantey, A
Manual Grammar of the Greek New Testament (Toronto, The
Macmillian Company, 1957 ed.), 104.
37 John 3:16; Ephesians 2:8-9; Titus 3:7; Romans 3:26; 1 John
5:13.
38 Thayer’s Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament (Grand
Rapids: Baker House Book Company, 1977) under gennema,
see John 6:39, also John 6:40, 51; John 10:27-30; Hebrews
10:14; I John 5:13; Jude 1:24.
22
Assemblies of Yahweh
By Phillip Arnn
Founder: Jacob O. Meyer
Date: 1969
Headquarters: Bethel, Pennsylvania
Publications and Media: Magazine The Sacred Name Broadcaster, The Narrow Way
Newsletter, The Sacred Scriptures, topical booklets and monographs. The ministry
is on television as The Sacred Name Telecast, and on radio as The Sacred Name
Broadcast.1
Unique Terms: nominal ch-rchianity, True Worshiper
HISTORY
Jacob O. Meyer was born in Pennsylvania on November 11, 1934. His family had
been affiliated with the Church of the Brethren (German Baptists Brethren) for
generations. He married a girl he had met in high school who had been raised in the
Mennonite faith. They have nine children.2
In an autobiographical account of the founding and growth of the Assemblies of
Yahweh, Meyer discussed his early religious struggles. Meyer once asked his
grandfather why the family ate pork when it was contrary to the Bible. He was told
that in Acts 10 God made all meat clean to eat. Meyer felt his grandfather’s
explanation was “…a rejection of the plainly spoken commandment of Yahweh…” 3
Meyer was introduced to the Sacred Name teaching by a college professor and
later in the fellowship of a Bible study group. Meyer and his wife ultimately accepted
the Old Testament and the Mosaic Law as the foundation of their faith and practice.
The Meyers aided their studies with a Seventh Day Adventist correspondence course
and began to fellowship with like-minded people in the Sacred Name movement.
In 1964 Meyer moved his family to Idaho and assumed editorship of a small
Sacred Name publication.4 They returned to Pennsylvania the next year. The Meyers
found fellowship with like-minded people in New Jersey, and several small groups in
Pennsylvania, and in Washington D. C. In 1966 Meyer went on the radio. His first
show was on a small Maryland station. Within months he had obtained the finances to
buy time on an Iowa station and then a large station out of Mexico that covered the
central and mountain states.
Meyer started holding regular meetings for Sacred Name followers in 1968. In
1969 he made a trip across the United States visiting small groups of people who had
written to him requesting more information. The Assemblies of Yahweh was
incorporated later that year. That fall he sponsored his first feast of Tabernacles
gathering.
In 1971, the Assembly purchased a motel and converted it to offices, meeting room
and printing center. Within a few years he had started a member’s newsletter, a Bible
Assemblies of Yahweh, page 2
school, purchased more property and inaugurated a television outreach.5 Meyer has
continued to expand these outreaches both at home and abroad to the present day.
DOCTRINE
The Meyers came to believe that the Creator had to be addressed only by the name
Yahweh, and the Son as Yahshua the Messiah. They adopted the Saturday Sabbath,
kosher food laws and Jewish feasts days. Many doctrines espoused by the Assemblies
of Yahweh are very similar to those taught by the late Herbert W. Armstrong, founder
of the Worldwide Church of God. Meyer admits to visiting the headquarters of the
WCG. In correspondence he also acknowledges a long-standing relationship with
Herman Heoh, a leading theologian with the WCG.6
Trinity: The Assemblies of Yahweh rejects the doctrine of the Trinity, teaching
that it has pagan origins. They believe the concept of a triad in deity worship began in
Babylon and was patterned on Nimrod, his wife Semiramis and their son
Tammuz. Later cultures, for example the Egyptians, adopted the belief that can be
seen in their worship of Osiris, Isis and Horus.7
Jacob O. Meyer defines one of the Old Testament names of the Creator as “Elohim
(a masculine, plural word), a family composed of several spirit beings working in
unity…” 8 (This heretical doctrine was taught by Armstrong and the Worldwide Church
of God).
Jesus Christ: The Assemblies of Yahweh teach that in eternity past, the Father
created the Son. Meyer states, “In Revelation 3:14 Yahshua makes a striking
declaration to the Laodicean assembly. We read there, ‘These things says the Amen,
the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of El.’ …The word
beginning translates the Greek word arche. …The Greek word arche means the
beginning or the first, the prime. …Therefore, Yahshua the Messiah wants us to
understand that He was the first, primary or the beginning of the creation of Yahweh.
…If Yahshua the Messiah was Yahweh’s first or original creation, then he was created
somewhere in eternity, before time came into existence.”9
The Holy Spirit: Meyers denies the personality of the Holy Spirit.
The term translated Holy Spirit, found in the Old Testament Hebrew text, is ha
ruack ha kodesh. …In the Old Testament, the word ruach cannot be construed as
a person. It is a force. It is invisible. It is like wind, because it can be felt or
experienced, but not seen. It is intelligence, mentality, life. It never portrays a
person, however. It is Yahweh’s personality, but not His actual person dwelling in
the hearts and lives of His True Worshipers.10
Scripture: Contrary to Christian teaching, Meyer claims, “The Old Testament is
actually the basis of our Faith, the very foundation upon which we must erect our
salvation. The Old Testament actually compliments and explains the obscure passages
in the New Testament…”11 Meyer’s early affinity for the Old Testament has led him to
deny the faithful transmission of the New Testament.
…there is no such thing as an INSPIRED TRANSLATION. Therefore…we must base
all doctrine on the Old Testament. We should…always allow the Old Testament to
interpret the New. Yes, we believe that every word of the New Testament was
Yahweh breathed in its original Hebrew or Aramaic purity…It should be obvious
that any faith based on the so-called ‘inspired Greek New Testament’ is a faith not
founded upon a solid rock.12
Meyer publishes his own Sacred Name Scriptures.
Salvation: The foundational doctrine of the Assemblies of Yahweh is the belief
that the use of the Sacred Names for the Father and the Son are vital to our salvation.
Meyer asserts,
Is there salvation to be found in a group that doesn’t use the true Name of the
Messiah? The obvious answer is NO. …What must we do to be saved? The answer
is obey what the Bible teaches! Believe on the Name of Yahshua the Messiah, and
be baptized in that Name…13
The Holy Spirit is confirmed upon the believers by the laying on of hands of the
presbytery. The Holy Spirit is received following baptism…14 Meyer claims the only
presbytery with this authority is within the Assemblies of Yahweh (see below).
…when someone is born from above, when he is born of the Spirit, he becomes
spirit. He receives a spirit body at that time… Clearly, we are not born again when
we are baptized and receive the Holy Spirit… We are born from above at the
resurrection of the dead.15
This was a doctrine unique to Herbert W. Armstrong and now is taught by Meyer.
End-Times: Meyer is among a long list of spiritual leaders that claim to be the
heading up the only group of true believers on the earth. He boasts,
HERE IS THE PRIMARY LOCATION WHERE YAHWEH HAS PLACED HIS NAME IN
THESE END TIMES…The Assemblies of Yahweh represents the family of the Most
High… Yahweh’s true spiritual organization on earth today.16
And again he claims, “We believe that the Assemblies of Yahweh is the only
organization on the face of the earth today that can provide the accurate answers to
the questions on Bible doctrine.”17
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Jacob O. Meyer is a modern-day Judiaizer. His insistence on the use of Hebrew
names for God and the observance of the Mosaic Law as a condition for salvation is
blatant in his teaching and preaching. His denial of the Triune essence of the
Godhead, the denial of the deity of Christ and the co-essentiality of the Holy Spirit
within the Godhead highlight his anti-Christian doctrines.
Trinity: Yahshua is Yahweh. In Zechariah 12:10 the Hebrew text is explicit in
showing that Yahweh is speaking, “they shall look upon me.” Thus, Yahweh is the
object of the subsequent action of “whom they have pierced” (See also John 19:37 and
Revelation 1:7).
Compare the attributes of Yahweh with the same attributes ascribed to Yahshua
in these verses: Acts 4:12 and Isaiah 43:11; Hebrews 1:8 and Isaiah 43:10; Revelation
1:17, 22:13 and Isaiah 44:6; John 8:58 and Exodus 3:14; John 1:3 and Isaiah 40:28;
John 1:9, 8:12 and Psalms 27:1; Joel 3:12 and 2 Cor. 5:10. John 1:1 is explicit in its
declaration that Yahshua is Yahweh.
The Holy Spirit: Both are “the Wisdom of God,” (I Cor. 1:24 and Isa. 11:2). Both
are “the power of God,” (Micah 3:8 and I Cor. 1:24). Both were involved in creation,
(Gen. 1:2 and John 1:3). They are both God yet both are distinct from the Father.
Matthew 28:19 says, “Go ye therefore…baptizing them in the name of the Father,
and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.” The word “name” as it is used here means
authority and power, which are expressions of personality. If the personality of the
Holy Spirit is denied, then so must the personality of the Father and Son.
Salvation: Meyer claims that Hebrew is the language of heaven and that the
Hebrew names of Yahweh and Yahshua are mandated as essential for salvation. F.F.
Bruce, the noted biblical language expert, stated that Hebrew was a dialect of the
Phoenician language spoken in numerous adjacent lands. Thus, it was a man-made
language of pagan origin, and not the tongue of heaven. The Old Testament was
translated into Greek in the second century B.C. It was the universal language of Jews
throughout the Mediterranean world. They used the title Adonai (Lord) when speaking
of the Creator.
Meyer says God and Lord are pagan names and must not be used. Yet, they use
the word El when referring to the Creator. El was a Canaanite deity, the father of Baal.
The Sacred Name was not used in the New Testament despite the claims of Meyer. He
claims the New Testament was written in Hebrew and Aramaic. Although there is
some evidence that Matthew and the epistle to the Hebrews were written in Hebrew,
the rest were written in Greek to a predominantly Greek speaking, largely Gentile
church.
End-Time Work: As mentioned earlier, Jacob O. Meyer claims that the Assemblies
of Yahweh are the only work of Yahweh on the earth where salvation is obtained. The
Church is a spiritual body, not a man-made organization (1 Peter 2:5). No city or
organization is the mandated place of worship (John 4:20-24).
RECOMMENDED READING
Sabbath in Crisis by Dale Ratzlaff: A thorough biblical response to the Sabbatarian
argument. 345 pp., Index.
Sunday Facts and Sabbath Fiction by Russell Tardo: Provides 25 reasons why the
Christians worship on Sunday. 144 pp., Endnotes.
The New Testament Documents: Are They Reliable? By F. F. Bruce: Bruce clearly
documents the origins and canon of the New Testament books and gives convincing
proof of their trustworthiness. 128 pp. Index and ftnts.
The Trinity by Edward Bickersteth: This book compares page after page of
scriptural evidence for the doctrine of the Trinity. 182 pp. Index.
Notes
Contents, Sacred Name Broadcaster, May 1999.
2 Jacob O. Meyer, From the Editor’s Desk, Sacred Name
Broadcaster, February 1976, 1.
3 Ibid.
4 Ibid., 2-3.
5 Ibid., 11-17.
6 Meyer, “Editorially Speaking,” Sacred Name Broadcaster, August
1998, 3 (also correspondence between Meyer and Heoh on file).
7 Meyer, “Trinity, Duality, or Oneness,” monograph, 1983.
8 Ibid.
9 Ibid.
10 Ibid.
11 Assemblies of Yahweh, “Lesson 1, The Basis of Our Faith,”
Correspondence Course in the Inspired Scriptures, 1, (Bethel:
1
12
13
14
15
16
17
Assemblies of Yahweh, 1971), 5.
Meyer, Jacob B., Exploding the Inspired Greek New Testament
Myth, 2-3, monograph, (Bethel: Assemblies of Yahweh, 1978).
Meyer, “What Must We Do To Be Saved?, Part 6,” Sacred Name
Broadcaster, March 1990, 11, 17.
Meyer, “What Is The Holy Spirit?,” Sacred Name Broadcaster,
May 1989.
Meyer, “An answer to a question about the ‘Born Again’
Doctrine,” monograph, (Bethel: Assemblies of Yahweh, 1977).
Meyer, “What Must We Do To Be Saved? Part 8,” Sacred Name
Broadcaster, October 1990, 8-9.
Meyer, “Editorially Speaking,” Sacred Name Broadcaster,
October 1992, 1.
Astrology
By Marcia Montenegro (a former astrologer)
Founder: No one individual.
Founding Date: No specific date; very early in mankind’s history.
Definition: A method of using the position of the planets, sun and moon at the time
and place of a person’s birth as signposts to explain a person’s character, life and
destiny.
Philosophical Basis: The occult belief, “As above, so below,” which holds that man
and the universe are connected by a mystical force. Therefore, man is a microcosm
of the patterns of the planets at the time of his birth, and the planets reflect one’s
inner self.
INTRODUCTION - THE CHART
According to astrologers, a chart which can be plotted for any individual may be
used to reveal his character and explain his life’s path. The chart is calculated with
mathematical formulas based on the local time of birth and the latitude and longitude
of the birthplace. There are three main components of the chart: the planets (and the
sun and moon), the zodiac signs, and the Twelve Houses. The chart contains the 360
degrees of all 12 zodiac signs (each one being 30 degrees), and the planets are placed
around the chart according to the degree they are in at birth. For example, one’s sun
could be at 19 degrees of Virgo, the moon at 24 degrees of Pisces, Venus at 6 degrees
of Leo, etc.
The zodiac signs are not the actual constellations, but rather a fixed zodiac belt
projected around the earth against which the planets are moving, as seen from the
earth. The planets represent people and aspects of the emotional, mental or spiritual
self. The zodiac signs describe the way in which the planets are limited or expanded.
The houses represent various areas such as self, home, marriage, career, etc. Thus,
the planets are “who” or “what,” the zodiac signs are “how” and the houses are
“where.” Additionally, there are several types of angles (number of degrees between the
planets) which must be considered. For example, ninety degrees, a square, is considered difficult or challenging; 60 degrees, a sextile, is interpreted as harmonious.
The process of reading present and future influences is called “updating a chart.”
One way this is done is by comparing the present movement of planets to the birth
chart, a method called “transits.” Another method, the progressed chart, is calculated
with each day after birth equaling a year in real life. Plotting the position of the planets, say thirty days after one’s date of birth, would foretell events, influences, etc. for
the thirtieth year of ones’ life.
Three types of astrological charting include the Personal Chart for an individual;
Mundane astrology for an event, public figure, country or city; and Horary astrology
formulated to answer specific questions such as, “Should I quit my job?” or “Will John
propose?” based on the time the question is asked. Although based on similar princeples, the methods of interpretation for these types of charts are somewhat different.
Astrology, page 2
HISTORY
There is no clear evidence of how astrology began, but most historians believe that
the Chaldeans were the first to develop it. Speculation is that the rhythmic movement
of certain celestial bodies—the planets, moon and sun—in contrast to the relatively
fixed positions of distant stars seemed purposeful. Correlating their positions at certain times with events on earth seemed to confirm the belief that the positions and
events were cause and effect. Therefore the planets were ascribed powers and divinity;
they were seen as gods or as the homes of gods. They were given names and personalities and said to “rule” certain constellations. Today Mars is considered to rule Aries,
Mercury to rule Gemini, the Sun to rule Leo, etc.
Eventually astrology spread to other areas of the world, developing differently in
the East. In the West, after first resisting astrology, Greece later absorbed it. Because
of the Greek emphasis on individuality, astrology became personalized for the common
man. The word “horoscope” comes from the Greek “hora” for hour, and “skopos” for
watcher, meaning literally a “watcher of the hour.”
TRADITIONAL ASTROLOGY
Astrology was fatalistic until the middle of the 20th century. Until the discoveries
of Uranus, Neptune and Pluto (1781,1846 and 1930 respectively), interpretations were
restricted to the inner planets, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter and Saturn, in addition
to the sun and the moon, often known as the two “lights.” The planets symbolized very
specific persons or things in the person’s life, and the emphasis was on what would
likely happen in the future. The chart delineated a personality and course already
ordained by the planetary influences. Aspects of the chart were seen as either
beneficial or adverse.
A major spiritual influence on late 19th century astrology which continues to
shape astrology today was Theosophy, a belief system with origins in Hinduism,
founded in the 1800’s by the occult seer, Madame Helena Blavatsky. A follower of Theosophy, Alice Bailey (1880-1949), added other “channelled” information from her spirit
guide, D.K., with her book, Esoteric Astrology. She promoted Reincarnation, the belief
that one returns after death many times in order to evolve; a spiritual hierarchy of
Ascended Masters who guide those on earth to higher spiritual understanding; and
Pantheism, the belief that god is all and all is god. Thus, everyone has an inherent
divine nature and is evolving toward godhood.
Many of these ideas, forerunners of today’s New Age Movement, were developed for
chart interpretation by prominent astrologer Isabel Hickey (who died in the 1960’s).
She placed an emphasis on reading one’s karmic lesson (lessons from previous lives)
in the chart, and on spiritual interpretations.
CONTEMPORARY ASTROLOGY
The major influence on the practice of astrology today, aside from New Age
spirituality, is humanistic and transpersonal psychology. Many astrologers are also
practicing psychologists. Psychology has smashed the rigidity and fatalism of earlier
traditional astrology. Interpretations are more flexible, and chart symbols are viewed
as having both negative and positive possibilities, rather than either beneficial or adverse. Thus it is inaccurate to say astrologers believe they are ruled by the planets.
They see the chart as a blueprint for the self and soul, a pattern or set of possibilities
and choices that can be rearranged in various ways by the self-aware individual, who
thus becomes the master of his/her own fate. The core goal is to evolve through selfawareness. Astrology is a tool to “know thyself,” as well as a tool to foretell the future.
Astrology, page 3
Modem astrology eschews readings of a “fixed future” and prefers to call interpretations of the future “forecasting” or “coming trends,” building on the belief that one has
choices.
Transpersonal Psychology, a legacy of Carl Jung and others, shaped the chart into
a tool for understanding the self as part of the whole, and how the self connects to the
collective unconscious, believed to be the common unconscious shared by all
humanity. The three outer planets became the “collective planets” since they move so
slowly through the chart. They came to symbolize generational influences, as well as
unconscious influences on the inner personal planets. The psychological approach
was first popularized by Alan Leo (1860-1917), a member of the Theosophical Society.
Both humanistic and transpersonal astrology were especially pioneered by one of the
most influential astrologers of the 20th century, Dane Rudhyar (1895-1985).
In contemporary astrology, the outer planets are seen as powerful and beyond
one’s control. Yet astrologers believe one may choose to use that particular force to
learn or reap growth through an uncontrolled event. Sometimes the planetary lesson
is to let go of control and merge with the particular energy of that planet. Another
highly popular belief is in the concept of synchronicity, the idea that two simultaneous
but seemingly unrelated events have a spiritual connection, making the planetary
positions at one’s birth a spiritual symbol for that person.
ASTRONOMY VS. ASTROLOGY
Early study of the planets and stars involved scientific observation and
measurements as well as divination based on esoteric interpretations. As science developed, astronomy and astrology grew more and more separate, especially during the
Age of Reason in the 18th century. Most astrology today is geocentric, plotting the
planets’ positions as though they and the sun move around the earth. Due to the precision of the equinox, the zodiac periods have shifted backwards and no longer correspond to the previous 12 periods of time. The dates for the zodiac signs in the horoscope columns are no longer accurate.
ASTROLOGY AND THE OCCULT
Astrology, though scientifically faulty and often incorrect, seems to work often
enough to impress both the astrologer and the client. Indeed, astrology frequently
seeks to pass itself off as a scientific and psychological tool. Though heavily laden with
psychological terminology today, astrology’s roots and current practice are both firmly
planted in the occult. The meaning of the word “occult” has to do with things secret or
hidden. The occult always seeks hidden meaning below the surface or in patterns that
have no apparent meaning beyond the obvious.
Astrology is a form of “divination,” however much its moderm adepts may deny
that word or concept. Divination is the attempt to use ungodly supernatural forces for
the reading of omens to discern “hidden” information. The nature of that information
(whether future “events” or only “opportunities,” whether rigidly delineating a
character, or merely suggesting “influences and propensities”) is inconsequential. It is
all divination.
As a form of divination, astrology is thus clearly occultic in nature. Its practice
often brings on supernatural experiences to the reader and the client, and increases
interest in other areas of the occult. Astrological symbols are woven into other occultic
arts such as tarot cards, palmistry, numerology, the use of sorcery and the Qabalah.
Many astrologers are involved in these or other occult practices in addition to their
astrological work.
Astrology, page 4
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Rejecting the concept of a personal relationship of faithful dependence upon a
transcendent Creator, astrology seeks ultimate meaning apart from God, from within
the created universe—the heavens. The Bible condemns divination and worship of the
heavens; astrology is a part of both.
Occult divination and reading omens is condemned in Deuteronomy 18:9-12.
Hebrew words often translated as “conjuror” or “soothsayer” includes those who
practiced astrology. Astrology originated in worship of the stars and heavens which is
condemned in Deuteronomy 4: 19; 17:3 and Acts 7:42. Astrology is not 100% accurate
and is therefore not of God, as described in Deuteronomy18:21-22. Seeking guidance
from astrology or any type of divination can replace seeking God for advice. In this
connection astrologers and their arts are specifically mentioned and condemned as
futile in Daniel 2:27-28 and not only futile but dangerous, in Isaiah 47:12-15. In the
latter passage the condemnation is clearly moral as well as pragmatic.
The Astrologer’s conception of truth is based primarily on experience. Seeing
astrological charts provide more accurate information than they believe possible by
mere chance, astrologers and their clients are convinced their charts are working,
based on spiritual, mystical, universal “laws.” They fail to realize there are also
demonic spiritual powers whose activities may account for what they suppose to be
the operation of these “laws” (Eph. 6:12). Given the spiritual beliefs underlying
astrology and the spiritual power working through it, debates, verbal criticisms, even
scientific arguments against astrology are almost always futile as evangelistic
endeavor. The battle truly is spiritual. Attacks usually serve to confirm to astrologers
and their clients that others cannot understand the esoteric importance and meaning
of the art due to ignorance. They believe higher spiritual laws explain the success and
value of astrology.
Despite the confidence in their art expressed by astrologers, there is often hidden
frustration in the fact that constant chart readings and insights usually do not yield
more than a temporary improvement or respite (2 Tim. 3:7). The incessant emphasis
on self becomes empty. The quest for spiritual satisfaction through self-fulfillment is
self-defeating, according to Jesus (Matt. 10:38, 39). Spiritual hunger and thirst can
only be quenched truly and permanently by the living water of Jesus Christ (Jn. 4: 14;
7:37-39).
RECOMMENDED READING
Astrology, Do the Heavens Rule our Destiny? by John Ankerburg and John Weldon, (1989). The most accurate and well researched Christian resource, but unfortunately out of print. Check your church library or used book store.
New Age Encyclopedia by First Edition. J. Gordon Melton (1990). Detailed
history of the influences and major figures in the development of astrology.
Books by astrologers themselves, such as Robert Hand, Stephen Arroyo, Liz
Green, Demetra George and Steve Forrest.
Atheism
By Robert M. Bowman, Jr.
Organizations: American Atheists; American Humanist Association; Atheists United; Council for
Secular Humanism; Freedom from Religion Foundation
Books: Bertrand Russell, Why I Am Not a Christian; George Smith, Atheism: The Case Against God;
Sam Harris, The End of Faith and Letter to a Christian Nation; Daniel Dennett, Breaking the
Spell: Religion as a Natural Phenomenon; Richard Dawkins, The God Delusion; Christopher
Hitchens, god Is Not Great; Michael Martin (ed.), The Cambridge Companion to Atheism
Periodicals: Free Inquiry; The Humanist; Reason; Skeptical Inquirer
Definition and Related Views: Atheism is the belief that rejects belief in the existence of God,
however conceived. Agnosticism is the belief that God’s existence is unknown or unknowable.
(An agnostic can be an atheist.) Skepticism is the belief that only what one can irrefutably
prove is knowable; modern skepticism questions the validity of supernatural and paranormal
experiences and events. Naturalism is the belief that only nature exists. Nihilism is the belief
that human life has no meaning or purpose (since there is no God who created us). Humanism
is the belief that human life does have meaning and purpose, but that human beings
themselves are the source and standard of positive human values. (This definition does not
apply to the movement called Renaissance humanism.) Secularism is the belief that public,
social, and governmental values should be devoid of religious influence. Religious humanism
affirms that humanism is compatible with religious or spiritual beliefs (though not with belief in
the supernatural); secular humanism denies such compatibility.
HISTORY
Atheism has existed in various forms for well over two thousand years, but became a culturally
powerful movement only in the past two centuries. Several ancient philosophers, such as
Democritus and Epicurus, disputed the existence of the popular Greek and Roman gods or at least
questioned their involvement in human affairs. Sextus Empiricus advocated an extreme form of
skepticism that was also atheistic.
The Enlightenment, an intellectual and cultural movement emerging toward the end of the
eighteenth century, rejected the Bible and any other revelation and insisted on unguided human
reason as the sole authority in all matters of knowledge. Enlightenment thinkers tended at first to
hold to Deism, the belief that a Creator God made the universe but has no further involvement in it,
but its method led quickly to atheism. The philosophers David Hume and Immanuel Kant criticized
the standard arguments for God’s existence. If we cannot know God’s existence through either
revelation or reason, the only basis left is religious or spiritual feeling or blind faith. Western
thought since the Enlightenment has therefore tended in three directions. Some accept the
Enlightenment critiques and reject belief in God (atheism). Some accept those critiques and base
belief in God on feeling (pietism) or faith (fideism). Some reject those critiques and base belief in God
on revelation or reason or both.
Atheism flowered in nineteenth-century German philosophy through such thinkers as Ludwig
Feuerbach, who introduced the notion that God was an imagined father figure, and Friedrich
Nietzsche, who declared famously that God was dead—meaning that humanity had supposedly
understood that God did not exist after all. A key to the development of a thoroughly atheistic
worldview, however, was the scientific theory of biological evolution by natural selection in the
British scientist Charles Darwin’s book The Origin of Species (1859). Although not all evolutionists
are atheists, atheism is intellectually untenable without some version of evolutionism. Since Darwin,
theorists in the behavioral and social sciences have sought to apply the naturalistic assumptions of
evolutionism to humanity. A notable example is the work of Sigmund Freud, who developed a theory
of human psychology that was overtly atheistic. According to Freud, belief in God is a projection of
Atheism, page 2
the ideal father figure and thus a form of wish-fulfillment (compare Feuerbach). Most recently, some
scientists have attempted to explain the mind, moral values, and even religious belief in purely
biological terms.
Atheism became the worldview basis for powerful totalitarian ideologies in the twentieth
century through the philosophy of the nineteenth-century atheist Karl Marx, whose Communist
Manifesto (1848) inspired both the Bolshevik (Leninist) Revolution in Russia, leading to the
formation of the Soviet Union, and the Communist (Maoist) Revolution in China.
The major philosophical tradition of the twentieth century compatible with atheism in the
English-speaking world was analytic philosophy. The leading figure of this movement was Bertrand
Russell, whose book Why I Am Not a Christian (1927) continues to influence atheist thought today.
What is distinctive about atheistic analytic philosophy is its claim that the very concept of God is
meaningless. Kai Nielsen and Michael Martin are two contemporary atheist philosophers working
from within the analytic tradition. Toward the end of the twentieth century, a group of Christian
philosophers—most notably Alvin Plantinga—using the tools and methods of analytic philosophy led
a kind of revival of theism (belief in God) as a serious philosophical option.
Contemporary atheism, if anything, tends to be even more aggressive in its denunciation of all
religion. The rise of extremist and militant forms of Islam around the world worries atheists, as does
the conservative Christian resurgence in politics and culture in the United States. Antagonism
toward religion in the West reached a sort of critical mass in September 2006, when two bestselling
books attacking belief in God and all religion were published in a two-day period—Sam Harris’s
Letter to a Christian Nation and Richard Dawkins’s The God Delusion.
Quantifying the number of atheists is notoriously difficult, since many people are reluctant to
label themselves as atheists and definitions of atheism vary. According to a 2002 Pew Research
study, 1% of Americans professed to be atheists and 2% professed to be agnostics.1 Yet according to
a 2006 Harris poll, 4% of Americans professed to be atheists and 14% professed to be agnostics. 2
Since it is doubtful that so many people changed views in four years, we should be cautious about
viewing either of these statistics as definitive. One thing is clear from every study done: atheism is
much more prevalent in most of the rest of the industrialized world. The same Harris poll found that
17% of Great Britain, 20% of Germany, and 30% or more of both France and Spain professed to be
atheists, while roughly a third of the people in those nations identified themselves as agnostics.
Since some forms of Buddhism and Confucianism are atheistic, millions of people associated with
these religions in Southeast Asia and China are actually atheists. Worldwide, younger people are
more likely to be atheists, suggesting that atheism is likely to be on the rise during the coming
years.
WHAT ATHEISTS DO AND DON’T BELIEVE
What atheists don’t believe: Some atheists insist on defining atheism as simply the lack or
absence of theism (a-theism) rather than as disbelief or rejection of belief in God (athe-ism). Such a
definition allows them to claim that atheism is simply the default view of children, people who have
never heard of God, and anyone else who simply lacks religious belief—thus putting the burden of
proof entirely on the theist and leaving the atheist with nothing in need of defense. However,
common usage and even the titles of some atheist books (e.g., Smith’s Atheism: The Case Against
God) demonstrate that atheism really means the belief that rejects belief in God.3
We may distinguish two types of atheism. Agnostic atheism asserts that we do not have enough
information to determine if God exists or not, but in the absence of evidence in favor of theism we
should proceed as if he does not. Explicit atheism asserts that we have enough information to
conclude at the very least that God probably does not exist. The claim of some explicit atheists that
God simply cannot possibly exist is often called dogmatic atheism. George Smith, for example,
claims, “It is logically impossible for god—a concept replete with absurdities and contradictions—to
have a referent in reality, just as it is logically impossible for a square circle to exist. Given the
attempts to define god, we may now state—with certainty—that god does not exist.”4
Atheists have given several reasons for rejecting belief in God. First, atheists claim that the
traditional arguments for God’s existence are invalid. For example, one version of the cosmological
argument reasons from the fact that the universe had a beginning to the conclusion that someone
or something transcending the universe gave the universe its start, or caused it to exist (i.e., God).
Atheists typically criticize this argument on the grounds that if the universe requires a beginning,
then so does God. This criticism misses the point, which is that something must exist that did not
Atheism, page 3
have a beginning and that is uncaused. The design arguments reason from the evidence for design
of and within the universe to the conclusion that it has a designer (i.e., God). Atheists commonly
reply that if the universe implies a designer, at most it implies an extremely intelligent but not
omniscient or all-wise designer. This claim is disputable, but even if it is valid, the argument still
proves something that the atheist must deny and that the theist gladly affirms—namely, that the
universe has a designer. These are just two examples of the many controversies today over the
validity of various arguments for God’s existence.
A second reason that atheists give for rejecting belief in God is the great amount of evil and
suffering in the world, both for human beings and for other living things on the earth. Atheists
argue that an all-powerful God would be able to eliminate all such evil and suffering, and an allgood God would want to do so—yet he has not eliminated evil, from which they conclude that God,
at least as traditionally understood in Christianity, does not exist. This is the classic formulation of
the so-called “problem of evil.” Christians have offered a variety of responses to this objection to
belief in God, of which we may mention three. (1) Human evil is the result of human beings abusing
their capacity for making choices (their “free will”), a capacity that is so vital to God’s purpose in
creating the world that it is worth allowing us to abuse that capacity in order for us to have it. One
may put it this way: Would atheists like to have their own choice-making capacity removed from
them? (2) Although God could have created a world in which there were no creatures with the
capacity to rebel against him and do one another harm, God chose to make this world because the
eventual outcome will be a world far greater than any he might otherwise have made. That outcome
will be a world populated by beings who have the capacity to make free choices and who use them
only to do good. (3) God does not normally prevent “physical evils” such as hurricanes, fires,
earthquakes, and the like, from doing harm to people. These types of events harm and kill believers
as well as unbelievers, so that it really is wrong to speculate that such natural disasters are divine
punishments. Because the human race is fallen in sin, we all live in this world as mortal creatures
and are therefore subject to death at any time and from any number of causes. God does not owe
any of his creatures anything: “The LORD gives and the LORD takes away; blessed be the name of the
LORD” (Job 1:21).
A third reason that atheists give for rejecting belief in God is the enormity of evil that has been
done in God’s name in Christianity and in other religions. The usual litany of the evils of religion
includes the following: wars of religion (e.g., the Crusades); the persecution of heretics (e.g., the
Inquisitions), witches, people of other religions, and atheists; other forms of religious intolerance;
the history of racism and sexism associated with various religions; slavery; and obscurantism, antiintellectualism, and superstition associated with religion. The problem with this argument is that
virtually all cultures throughout history have been very religious, so that virtually all evils
committed in history are going to have some religious association. People who wish to get away with
evil will almost always try to cloak their deeds in sacred garb. In some instances the evils may be
endemic or essential to the religion; in other instances they may be abuses or distortions of the
religion in question.
What atheists do believe: Atheism by definition is the rejection of belief in God. It is not, then,
a positive belief system, although it generally requires the acceptance of specific beliefs in order to
be intellectually coherent (most notably naturalism and evolutionism). We must, then, distinguish
between what is essential to atheist belief and what many but not all atheists believe.
All atheists adhere to some form of naturalism, and most, if not all, would also accept some
version of physicalism, according to which only physical things exist (also called materialism). It
would not be technically correct to say that atheists believe that only the universe exists, since some
atheists hold to some version of the many-worlds hypothesis (according to which there have been, or
are, many universes).
Theists commonly argue that atheism logically entails nihilism. While some atheists do embrace
the life style of nihilism (simply living for the moment, or for their own pleasures or ambitions), few if
any philosophers or serious thinkers are thoroughgoing nihilists. Typically, atheist thinkers
embrace some form of secular humanism, according to which human life has no inherent, absolute,
or transcendent meaning or purpose, but can and should have meaning because of our capacity for
reflection and decision. In this view, human beings individually and collectively can (and should)
create their own purpose and meaning. Even Friedrich Nietzsche (1844-1900), the philosopher most
often described as a nihilist, argued that human beings should strive to overcome the apparent
meaninglessness of life.
Atheism, page 4
ATHEISM AND CHRISTIANITY
Since atheists deny the existence of God, they quite naturally reject the Bible, not only as
divinely inspired, but as at all reliable historically. Atheists not only deny the miraculous events
reported in the Bible but typically deny any historical roots of the biblical accounts. Hence atheists
typically doubt the existence of Moses or Jesus as historical figures.
Atheists almost universally have little but scorn for biblical values. The Old Testament Law
comes under especially strenuous—and usually shrill—attack. Atheists fault the Law for stipulating
the death penalty for idolatry, adultery, homosexual acts, and other offenses. They also harshly
criticize the New Testament, complaining about Jesus’ frequent references to Hell and about Paul’s
supposed hatred or oppression of women. The latter complaint is as groundless as it is common,
since Paul worked with women in ministry and treated them with great respect. It was Paul who
said that in Christ “there is neither male nor female” (Gal. 3:28).
These criticisms of the Bible and of the Christian faith enjoy wide currency in our culture, even
beyond the ranks of avowed atheists. They demonstrate the continued and even increased need for
Christians to study basic apologetics in order to be prepared to give an answer for their hope in
Christ (1 Pet. 3:15).
RECOMMENDED RESOURCES
Boa, Kenneth D., and Robert M. Bowman, Jr. 20 Compelling Evidences that God Exists.
Colorado Springs: Cook—RiverOak, 2002.
Collins, C. John. Science & Faith: Friends or Foes? Wheaton: Crossway, 2003.
Craig, William Lane, and Walter Sinnott-Armstrong. God? A Debate between a Christian and an
Atheist. Point/Counterpoint Series. James P. Sterba, series ed. New York: Oxford University Press,
2004.
Geisler, Norman L., and Winfried Corduan. Philosophy of Religion. 2d ed. Grand Rapids: Baker,
1988.
McGrath, Alister E. Dawkins’ God: Genes, Memes, and the Meaning of Life. New York and
London: Blackwell, 2004. See also his recent book The Dawkins Delusion (InterVarsity, 2007).
Samples, Kenneth Richard. Without a Doubt: Answering the 20 Toughest Faith Questions. Grand
Rapids: Baker, 2004.
Schmidt, Alvin J. Under the Influence: How Christianity Transformed Civilization. Grand Rapids:
Zondervan, 2001.
Strobel, Lee. The Case for Faith: A Journalist Investigates the Toughest Objections to Christianity.
Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2000.
Robert M. Bowman, Jr., formerly on staff with Watchman Fellowship in Alabama, is now Manager of
Apologetics & Interfaith Evangelism at the North American Mission Board (http://www.4truth.net). He
is the co-author of Faith Has Its Reasons: Integrative Approaches to Defending the Christian Faith
(2d ed., Paternoster, 2006).
Notes
1
2
3
4
“Americans Struggle with Religion’s Role at Home and Abroad” (Washington, DC: Pew Forum on Religion & Public Life, March 20,
2002), Q. 18; http://pewforum.org/publications/reports/poll2002.pdf.
“Religious Views and Beliefs Vary Greatly by Country, According to the Latest Financial Times/Harris Poll” (Rochester, NY: Harris
Interactive, Dec. 20, 2006); http://www.harrisinteractive.com/news/allnewsbydate.asp?NewsID=1131.
See Kenneth D. Boa and Robert M. Bowman, Jr., An Unchanging Faith in a Changing World (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1997), 67-69.
George H. Smith, Atheism: The Case Against God (Buffalo, NY: Prometheus Books, 1979), 88, emphasis in original.
The Aum Shinrikyo
By Marty Butz
Founder: Shoko Asahara (formerly Chizuo Matsumoto)
Founding Date: 1987
Official Publications: The Truth of Humanity’s Destruction, The Secret Prophecy of
Nostradamus, Declaring Myself the Christ (parts 1 and 2).
Organizational Structure: Shoko Asahara has wielded absolute authority as the
movement’s “Supreme Leader.” Over the years, members have occupied any one of
seven ranks indicating varying stages of spiritual enlightenment. For practical
purposes, Aum was structured to mirror the framework of the Japanese government
with 24 distinct organizations set up to carry out specific functions.
HISTORY
Aum Shinrikyo was founded by Shoko Asahara, formerly Chizuo Matsumoto, who was
born partially blind into a poor family in 1955. Even early on, Asahara aspired to be a
leader, running for president in elementary, junior high and senior high school. However,
he was continually rejected by his classmates who feared him and his threats.1
Soon after Asahara married in 1978, and after already failing his entry exams for
Tokyo University, he embarked on a business venture peddling quack remedies.
Eventually, the police caught up with him and he was found guilty of a criminal felony.
After his fraudulent activities were exposed in a local paper, his business went broke.2
After some spiritual searching and disappointment, Asahara started his own religious
organization, incorporating Aum Shinsen–no kai in 1984, later to be named Aum
Shinrikyo meaning “teaching the universal or supreme truth.”3 Previously, Asahara was a
devout member of Agonshu, a new Japanese religion from which Aum was to inherit many
elements.4
In 1985, perhaps still ambitious for leadership, Asahara realized his own divine
appointment and religious calling. While conducting religious exercises, Asahara claims he
experienced a divine visitation from the Hindu god Shiva. Asahara also began to claim
special powers, such as the ability to levitate. This claim was reported in an occult journal
and provided Asahara with a significant degree of free publicity.5 Very quickly, Aum
collected a very large following through various means, including, but not limited to,
leafleting and street corner proselytizing. Aum’s classes on yoga, herbal healing and
meditation also played a part.
Additionally, Aum owned a number of computer stores, book stores and noodle shops
through which it was able to gain recruits.6 Beyond these means, a number of experts
testified that Aum used “psychedelic and mind-altering drugs in the recruitment process.”
Reportedly, these elements were used in conjunction with “brainwashing techniques
including sleep deprivation and isolation therapy” to obtain or retain followers.7 As Aum
grew in membership, complaints also grew in number. Parents and family members of
Aum converts alleged that the organization was guilty of kidnappings and physical
violence. The result was the birth of a number of concerned parent groups in response to
The Aum Shinrikyo, page 2
Aum’s assaults. “Those who formed these groups complained that they themselves became
the victims of assaults and harassment.”8
1989 marked the first major turning point for Aum when it obtained “official religious
corporation status.” This status came as a result of Aum’s vigorous lobbying campaign
and “scandalous” efforts to pressure the certifying agency and local politicians.9
Apparently, after demonstrations, protest letters, a lawsuit and having its officials
“hounded,” government officials “caved in and registered the cult.”10
Aum’s recognition as an official religion was important for a variety of reasons. In
addition to providing Aum with “massive tax breaks,” it also provided Aum with “de facto
immunity from official oversight and prosecution.” By law, Aum’s new found religious
recognition would tend to inhibit any investigation with regard to its doctrine or practices,
including seemingly “for profit” activities. Even criminal activities would now be “difficult,
if not impossible” to investigate because of the “government’s reluctance to investigate
religions.”11
Within months of Aum’s receiving official religious status, “the cult felt so confident
that they were immune from government interference that they decided to silence
Sakamoto,” a distinguished lawyer who “had represented many of these anti-Aum groups.”
After murdering Sakamoto, his wife and his one year old son, “the lack of any government
response…apparently emboldened the Cult to commit even more horrible and blatant
attacks upon their perceived enemies in Japan.”12 Thus, Aum’s obtaining official religious
status was a major turning point in the development of Aum’s character.
The second major turning point in Aum’s development occurred in 1990. Asahara
revisited his once youthful dream of becoming Prime Minister of Japan, and so he
campaigned, along with other followers, to be elected to the Japanese parliament.
However, despite Asahara’s predictions, “The election proved a disaster.…All twenty-five
Aum candidates went down to miserable defeats, including Asahara.”13
The political failure affected the developing character of the organization. As Aum’s
election fortunes turned sour, Asahara’s views towards the future turned increasingly
more pessimistic. His “preaching dwelled more and more on the disasters awaiting
humanity.” He “had taken the defeats personally and swore revenge on those who dared to
stand in Aum’s way.”14 “From then on the rhetoric of Armageddon and paranoia became
incessant,”15 and he predicted that war would break out “between Japan and the United
States…sometime in 1997.”16
Armageddon proved to be much more than just talk for Asahara as he and members of
his inner circle planned and amassed weapons of mass destruction, while actually
carrying out numerous violent and illegal acts, including murder. However, it was Aum’s
sarin gas attack in the Tokyo subway system which ultimately drew decisive attention to
its dangerous activities and true nature.
While the attack killed 12 and injured 5,000, it had the potential to kill tens of
thousands. In response, Japanese police made massive raids and arrests of Aum
members. By 1996, “of the one hundred seventy Aum members arrested by police, more
than one hundred have been brought to trial. All were found guilty and received either
prison terms or suspended sentences.”17
Startling revelations have come to the surface in the aftermath of the Tokyo gassing.
Among these, it was learned that Aum: had accumulated over $1 billion in assets, had
successfully “forged relations with Japan’s ruthless crime syndicate” and the Soviet KGB,
had “infiltrated various levels of the Japanese government and industry including law
enforcement and military,” had regularly used murder and kidnapping to silence its
enemies, and was in the process of developing the biological weapons of anthrax, botulism
and ‘Q’ fever.18 Shoko Asahara’s trial still continues.
DOCTRINE
In the larger context, Aum’s doctrine was influenced by many themes, some deeply
rooted in Japan’s religious history. These themes include,
(1) a taste for religious syncretism; (2) a concern with miracles…; (3) a stress on
recruitment, donations, and growth; (4) a fascination with esoteric Buddhism and its
attendant beliefs (such as in ‘holy men,’ living Buddhas capable of the direct physical
transfer of power); (5) a taste for Buddhist doctrines and meditation practices that see
reality as an illusion and approve of a calm and serene detachment; (6) an interest in
occultism and psychological techniques as means to effect physical and spiritual
transformation (an interest widespread in mass culture since the 1970s).19
Early on, Asahara was also influenced by his association with the religious system of
Agonshu. Asahara “inherited many elements… including deep concern with freedom from
Karma through magical ritual practices; with the transformation of mind and body and the
development of psychic powers through science; with meditation focusing on the
awakening of kundalini through the union of yoga and esoteric Buddhism; and with the
development of a teaching and training system based on early Buddhism.”20 However, in
contrast to Agonshu, Aum strongly emphasized teachings related to emancipation
(“transcending life and death”— gedatsu) and enlightenment (“absolute freedom, absolute
happiness”— satori).21 Emancipation or gedatsu was vaguely defined, though Aum was
very much devoted to bringing quick deliverance from bad karma. Aum implemented
training for its members and eventually delineated various stages towards reaching this
ultimate stage of emancipation. Worldly denial was one means towards obtaining
emancipation. However, over the course of time, the concept of emancipation for members
was closely tied to a strong dependence of Aum members upon Shoko Asahara and being
committed to Aum Shinrikyo.
Aum members could move along in their spiritual development through various ways
and magical rites. For example, a ceramic mystical trinket known as the perusha was
worn as a badge and said to contain the energy of the Master.22 In the shaktipat rite,
requiring a significant donation, spiritual development could be accelerated through the
mystical touch on the forehead by one who had already attained gedatsu.23 In time,
“students were told that cash donations to Aum would help their ‘spiritual
development.’”24 Some rites were very expensive and the total variety eventually numbered
twenty. Aum’s spiritual rites came to include such things as drinking Asahara’s blood,
drinking his used bath water, and drinking brewed hair locks or beard clippings.25
Asahara claimed for himself a messianic mantle. In 1985, Asahara allegedly had a
visitation from the Hindu god Shiva about his identity and calling. Asahara then
understood himself to be “‘the god of light who leads the armies of the gods’ and is to
create an ideal society made up of those who have attained psychic powers, a society
called the kingdom of Shambhala.”26 In keeping with Asahara’s grandiose claims, he
supposedly possessed supernatural powers, including the ability to levitate and to remain
suspended in water. After a spiritual pilgrimage to the Himalayas, Asahara wrote that he
was now “‘free to leave my physical body, any time, anywhere…’”27
Supernatural abilities were not reserved for himself, but were available to all who
would become enlightened through him. Advertisement for Asahara’s first book, Secrets of
Developing Your Powers, claimed, “‘Spiritual training that doesn’t lead to supernatural
powers is hogwash! … The Venerable Master will show you the secrets of his amazing
mystic powers. See the future, read people’s minds, make your wishes come true, X-ray
vision, levitation, trips to the fourth dimension, hear the voice of God and more.…’”28
Though personal emancipation or salvation was emphasized, Asahara also conceived
of establishing a utopian society. However, such a society would not be possible until a
final war or Armageddon was to take place. In Aum’s early development, Aum perceived
itself to be in a position to help save people outside the membership of Aum survive this
final war. Later in Aum’s development, it was perceived that “society in general was under
the rule of the devil, and that Aum was thus under attack by agents of evil.”29 Foremost
instruments of evil in the world were the United States and the Jewish people, whom Aum
perceived as the “hidden enemy.”30 Ultimately, salvation would be “only coming at the end
of Armageddon to those who adopted the Aum faith.”31
Asahara dwelt on the subject of the apocalypse in a number of books which he
authored. These included The Truth of Humanity’s Destruction, The Secret Prophecy of
Nostradamus, Declaring Myself the Christ, and Declaring Myself the Christ, Part II.32
However, even years earlier, Asahara had made specific predictions regarding events
leading up to the Apocalypse, including the demise of the Japanese economy in 1990
which would “lead to a virtual police state” and that “the year 1996 will witness ‘the
sinking of Japan’…”33
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
All eastern religions, including Aum, teach reincarnation. This is antithetical to
Biblical teaching. Hebrews 9:27 explains that “…it is appointed unto men once to die, but
after this the judgment.”
Shoko Asahara assumed the status of a prophet when he made predictions concerning
the future— e.g., saying that Japan would turn into a “virtual police state” in 1990, that
Japan would entirely sink into the ocean in 1996, and that war would break out between
the United States and Japan in 1997. Biblically, Shoko Asahara is judged to be a false
prophet since he has made prophecies which have failed (See Deuteronomy 18:20–22).
Shoko Asahara claimed for himself the mantle of “Christ.” However, the Bible teaches
that there is only one Christ, Jesus Christ, and all others claiming to be Christ are in fact
anti-Christs (see Acts 4:12, Acts 1:12, Matthew 24:4–5, 23–27, 1 John 2:18).
Notes
David E. Kaplan and Andrew Marshall, The Cult at the End of
the World: The Terrifying Story of the Aum Doomsday Cult, from
the Subways of Tokyo to the Nuclear Arsenals of Russia (New
York: Crown Publishers, 1996), 8.
2 D. W. Brackett, Holy Terror: Armageddon in Tokyo, (New York:
Weatherhill, 1996), 64.
3 U.S. Senate Subcommittee on Investigations (Minority Staff),
Staff Statement, Global Proliferation of Weapons of Mass
Destruction: A Case Study of the Aum Shinri Kyo, (Washington,
D.C. October 31, 1995), 9.
4 Shimazono Susumu, “In the Wake of Aum: The Formation and
Transformation of a Universe of Belief,” Japanese Journal of
Religious Studies, 1995 22/3–4, 387.
5 Ibid., 388.
6 Senate Report, 22.
7 Ibid.
8 Ibid., 10–11.
9 Ibid., 9.
10 Kaplan and Marshall, The Cult at the End of the World, 24.
11 Senate Report, 9.
12 Ibid., 11.
1
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
Kaplan and Marshall, Cult at the End of the World, 47.
Ibid., 48-49.
Senate Report, 12.
Ibid., 13.
Brackett, Holy Terror: Armageddon in Tokyo, 183.
Kaplan and Marshall, The Cult at the End of the World,
In the Wake of Aum, 410–11.
Ibid., 387.
Ibid.
Ibid., 394.
Ibid., 394-5.
Ibid., 18.
In the Wake of Aum, 388.
Ibid.
In the Wake of Aum, 399.
Senate Report, 19.
Ibid., 13.
Brackett, Holy Terror: Armageddon in Tokyo, 95.
3.
15.
14.
17.
The Baha’i Faith
By Robert Pardon
Co-Founders: Mirza Ali Muhammad (Bab); Mirza Husayn Ali (Baha’u’llah).
Founding Date: 1844.
Official Publications: The American Baha’i, The Baha’i Newsreel, Brilliant Star (for
children), One Country, World Order.
Organizational Structure: Universal House of Justice (nine members) administrates the
Baha’i Faith internationally. National Spiritual Assemblies (nine members)
administrate national Baha’i concerns. Local Spiritual Assemblies (nine members)
administrate Baha’i concerns on a local level. All governing bodies are elected
democratically.
Sacred Scriptures: Over 100 volumes written by the Bab, Baha’u’llah and Abdu’l Baha.
Some of the most notable are: Selections From the Writings of the Bab, Tablets of
Baha’u’llah, Kitab-i-Aqdas (Most Holy Book), Kitab-i-Iqan (Book of Certitude), Baha’i
Prayers, Some Answered Questions.
Unique Terms: Most Great Peace, Manifestation, He-Whom-God-Will-Manifest, Fireside
discussion.
HISTORY
The roots of the Baha’i faith lie in the Shi’ite sect of Islam which was led by 12
successive Imams, descendants of Muhammad’s son-in-law, Ali. The 12th Imam, as a
child, withdrew from society to escape assassination, the inevitable fate of his 12
predecessors. He would make contact with the faithful through “Gates,” individuals
through whom he would give his teachings.
In 1844, Mirza Ali Muhammad (1819–1850) declared himself to be the “Gate,” the
“Bab” (pronounced Bob). He claimed he was not just a “Gate,” but rather the “Gate” of
God, a major Manifestation of God equal to the prophet Muhammad. For six years he
gathered the faithful around him, proclaimed a new revelation and the eventual
appearance of the final Manifestation for this cycle of human history. After numerous
armed conflicts with Muslim authorities, the Bab was martyred in 1850 and his followers
scattered.
Before his death the Bab designated Mirza Yahya, a son of nobility, as a caretaker to
follow him. Another devoted follower of the Bab, Yahya’s half brother Mirza Husayn Ali,
proclaimed himself to be “He-Whom-God-Will-Manifest,” the major Manifestation of God
prophesied by the Bab. He also changed his name to Baha’u’llah, “Glory of God,” and
proclaimed that the Bab was his forerunner. Mirza Yahya strenuously opposed this and
both sides appear to have been involved in assassination plots.
The original followers of the Bab who gave their allegiance to Baha’u’llah became
known as Baha’is. Baha’u’llah, a dynamic personality with great force of will, wrote over
100 volumes of Baha’i scripture, entertained dignitaries and maintained a large
correspondence while under virtual house arrest for decades.
The Baha’i Faith, page 2
A troubled period of transition followed Baha’u’llah’s death in 1892. He had
designated his eldest son, Abdu’l’ Baha (“Slave of Baha”), as his successor. Abdu’l’ Baha’s
brother, Mirza Muhammad Ali, challenged the extent of his authority. Abdu’l’ Baha
retaliated by “excommunicating” practically all his closest relatives and depriving them of
their income from Baha’u’llah’s estate.
The Baha’i Faith became worldwide under Abdu’l’ Baha’s leadership, and his mission
trips to the West. However, upon his death in 1921, the transition of power was once again
very troubled. Shoghi Effendi, Abdu’l’ Baha’s grandson, was designated the successor, the
First Guardian of the Faith. With this position “…his decisions were absolute and final and
his words authoritative.”1 This brought him into conflict with other family members and he
soon excommunicated every living relative, including his own parents. However, under
Shoghi Effendi’s administrative skills the Baha’i Faith continued to grow until his death in
1957. He left no designated successor and the Faith is now under the administration of
the Universal House of Justice, a group of nine people who are elected democratically and
oversee the Cause internationally.
It is a daunting task to find a consistent, clear picture of Baha’i origins. Baha’i
historians and authorities have suppressed and denigrated the earliest source materials
and rewritten the early years of the Faith. One of the earliest and most important
historical documents of the time, the Nuqtatu’l-Kaf, was written by the Babi, Mirza Jani.
Jani personally knew the Bab and died for the Babi faith in 1852. Thus, his history was
completed after the martyrdom of the Bab and before his own death. It clearly states that
the Bab declared Mirza Yahya as his successor while also presenting Baha’u’llah in a
favorable, though inferior position to his brother. Since that time, the Baha’is have
strenuously suppressed this fact, publishing histories more favorable to their position. The
history above may vary from official Baha’i versions but is consistent with original source
materials. If the history of the Baha’i Faith reveals anything it is that the ethical
injunctions of love and tolerance were not frequently applied at the highest levels. The
bitterness, rancor, assassinations and lack of forgiveness amongst the very founders of
this faith do not demonstrate the reality of its ethical teachings.
Despite that fact, in just 150 years Baha’is have grown to more than 5 million
worldwide in 233 countries and territories, with 1,700 Spiritual Assemblies in the United
States alone. New growth is occurring at the rate of 5.5% a year worldwide. By
comparison, Christianity is expanding at a rate of 2.3% a year. Baha’u’llah’s writings have
been translated into 802 languages.
DOCTRINE
Baha’i theology, like Baha’i history, is very difficult to state concisely. The Faith is still
relatively new, yet there are hundreds of volumes of written material. Symbolic meaning
abounds, and interpretation of many points is in flux. However, in the broad sweep of
doctrine many things can be said.
God: The nature of God is completely unknowable. He is transcendent to the point of
total inaccessibility. Baha’u’llah spoke of God as,
…the unknowable Essence,… immensely exalted beyond every human attribute… He
is, and hath ever been, veiled in the ancient mystery of His Essence, and will remain
in His Reality everlastingly hidden from the sight of men.2
So transcendent is God that while He is the creator of all things He is not their cause.
He simply eternally emanates all that exists. God by definition is the static, changeless
One, forever separated from relationship with His created order.
Divine Manifestations: The figure of the Manifestation of God is, by far, the most
important figure and concept of the Baha’i Faith. The great 500,000 year cycle of human
history which began with Adam has been dominated by nine manifestations about whom
we have historical knowledge. These are: Abraham, Krishna, Moses, Zoroaster, Buddha,
Christ, Muhammad, the Bab, and Baha’u’llah. True Manifestations are identified by
various criteria, the most important being: their very person as a self-validating truth,
their sinless state, scripture (“a Book”) revealed through them, etc. Baha’u’llah is the apex
of all previous Manifestations, they being Prophets who prepared the way for him. Thus,
he is the Universal Manifestation for this cycle of human history. Other Manifestations will
come but will be governed by the revelation of Baha’u’llah.
According to Baha’u’llah, God is so transcendent He could never incarnate. Rather,
His human Manifestations act as pure mirrors to reflect the attributes of God into this
temporal existence. The Primal Will, an eternal emanation from God, is the transcendent
life force animating all Manifestations. These “reflections” of God are so pure and complete
that, “Were any of the all embracing Manifestations of God to declare: ‘I am God,’ He,
verily, speaketh the truth…”3
Though each Manifestation is said to perfectly reflect the same divine attributes,
somehow each Manifestation is more perfect than the previous one. He therefore has
authority to displace the teachings of the previous Manifestation, which have become
distorted. Thus, Baha’i theology teaches the “relativity of truth;” that the teachings of any
particular Manifestation are “absolute” only for his dispensation.
Manifestations function essentially as teachers, not as Saviors in the Christian sense.
Baha’i Faith views the human soul as essentially good. Ignorance has clouded the soul
and separated man from God. God intends the human soul to achieve the perfection of its
humanity by each person coming under the “shadow of the True Educator (Manifestation)
and [being] rightly trained…”4 Those lacking proper education to escape darkness may
change in the next life through prayer and repentance.
Jesus Christ: Baha’u’llah states, “Know thou of a certainty that the Unseen can in no
wise incarnate His essence and reveal it unto men.5 Thus Jesus cannot be an actual
incarnation of God. Still, it is appropriate to say that Jesus Christ is God but not that God
is Jesus Christ. He is one of many Manifestations sent by God to assist humanity in its
spiritual evolution.
Christ’s tomb is interpreted symbolically as the “tomb of unbelief.” Thomas seeing the
risen Christ in John 20:28 is really only seeing the “believers willing to suffer for Christ.”6
Abdu’l Baha says the resurrection, “…is a spiritual and divine fact, and not material…”7
The “raising of the body of Christ” was actually the coming to life of Christ’s teachings in
the disciples, the restoration of their beliefs and conviction. This is a critical Baha’i
concept, as a physical resurrection would elevate Jesus above the other Manifestations by
virtue of his victory over death.
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
God: If the essence of God eternally emanates all that exists, then the material
universe is co-eternal with Him and cannot logically be argued to be truly separate from
God. Baha’i scholars have admitted this tends toward Monism (All is One). Baha’i
scriptures affirming God’s separateness from creation are no solution; they only make
Baha’i Faith self-contradictory. The Bible clearly portrays God separate from His creation.
Being the Changeless One, eternally existent, He can create space and time without
effecting His essence (Genesis 1:1; Psalm 100:3; Isaiah 40:28; 42:5; 44:24; Colossians
1:15–17; Hebrews 1:2).
If God is utterly unknowable and incomprehensible, nothing truly can be known about
Him, not even by His prophets and divine Manifestations. By contrast the God of the Bible
reveals Himself (Hebrews 1:1–2), wants to be known (Isaiah 45:22–25; Hosea 11:1–11), and
invites relationship (John 14:23; Rev. 3:20). He also makes false teaching about God
evidence of a false prophet, deserving punishment (Deuteronomy 13:1–5).
Divine Manifestations: The infallible Center of the Covenant (Abdu’l Baha) said that
Confucius was a Manifestation.8 The infallible Guardian (Shoghi Effendi) states,
“Confucius was not a Prophet (Manifestation).”9 Both cannot be right. Likewise, it is
logically incoherent to state infallibly (i.e., as an absolute) that truth is relative, as
Baha’u’llah does. This statement is self-defeating, self-contradictory, and thus
meaningless.
All the Manifestations are declared to be sinless by the Baha’i Faith. Yet Muhammad
is told in the Koran his sin will be forgiven by Allah (Sura 48:1–2). Nowhere does Baha’i
theology adequately come to terms with the nature and depravity of sin, nor the necessity,
under justice, of its punishment. The Baha’i Faith seeks to effect a moral transformation
in man through education and recognition of the Manifestation. It seeks to make bad men
good. Christianity seeks to make dead men live (John 10:10; Ephesians 2:1–6).
Shoghi Effendi writes, “…the great religions of the world are divine in origin…they
differ only in non-essential aspects of their doctrines.”10 They should agree, then,
regarding their founder’s teachings on the most foundational doctrine of God. They do not.
Either the Manifestations contradict each other (making discernment between true and
false Manifestations impossible), or the nature of God is contradictory (an absurd
impossibility), or, the Baha’i Faith is false.
Jesus Christ: Baha’is believe Baha’u’llah’s teaching that ‘God cannot incarnate’ is
true “revealed word” simply because Baha’u’llah said it was. This is circular reasoning,
neither verifiable nor falsifiable, and of no value.
According to the Bible, Christ is the outshining, the radiance of God’s glory, His very
image - not simply a reflection (Hebrews1:3). He existed as God before taking on human
flesh and living on earth (John 1:1–3, 14). Jesus said, “I am the way and the truth and the
life. No one comes to the Father except through me” (John 14:6). His truth and salvation
was not for his time only, but for people of all times (Matthew 28:18–20; Acts 4:12; 1
Timothy 2:5; Philippians 2:6–11; Jude 3). Jesus resurrected physically (John 20:17, 20,
27; Luke 24:15, 39–43), just as He promised (John 2:19–21). The apostles proclaimed a
physically risen Savior (Acts 2:24–32; 4:10; 17:31; Romans 1:4; 1 Corinthians 15:3–4).
Only the most extreme “spiritualizing” of the clear intent of the text can render any other
meaning.
RECOMMENDED READING
Baha’i, by Francis Beckwith. Brief, yet remarkably thorough treatment of the
Baha’i Faith. Includes history, doctrine, and insights on Baha’i misuse of the Bible. Soft
cover, 64 pages, footnotes, bibliography.
The Kingdom of the Cults, by Walter Martin. The classic volume that set the
standard in cult research and apologetics, updated and revised. Chapter on Baha’i
includes interview with a Baha’i teacher. Hardcover, 544 pages, footnotes, index,
bibliography.
Notes
William Miller, The Baha’i Faith: Its History and Teaching (Pasadena: William Carey Library Publishers, 1984), 251.
2 Shoghi Effendi trans., Gleanings From the Writings of Baha’u’llah (Wilmette, Ill: Bahha’i Pub. Trust, 1983), 46-47.
3 Ibid., 54.
4 Laura Clifford Barney, trans., Some Answered Questions (Wilmette, Ill., Baha’i Pub. Trust, 1964), 236.
5 Gleanings From the Writings of Baha’u’llah, 49.
6 Michael W. Sours, Preparing for a Baha’i/Christian Dialogue: Understanding Christian Beliefs (Oxford: Oneworld),142.
7 Some Answered Questions, 104.
8 Howard MacNutt, comp., Promulgation of Universal Peace (Wilmette, Ill: Baha’i Pub. Trust, 1982), 346.
9 Helen Hornby, comp., Lights of Guidance: a Baha’I Reference File (New Delhi, India: Baha’i Pub. Trust, 1988), 349.
10 Effendi Shoghi, The Call to the Nations Wilmette, Ill: Baha’i Pub. Trust, 1977), xi.
1
Alice Bailey
By Reba Parker and Timothy Oliver
Founder: Lucis Trust, and the Lucis Trust Publishing Co., 1922; the Arcane School,
1923; World Goodwill, 1932.
Official Publications: The Great Invocation (common prayer) and twenty-four other
works published in 50 languages by the Lucis Trust Publishing Company.
Organizational Structure: Lucis Trust has over 6,000 active members with
headquarters located in the United States, Germany, Great Britain, Holland, and
Switzerland.
Other Names: Lucifer Trust (original name of Lucis Trust).
HISTORY
On June 30, 1895 at the age of fifteen, Alice Bateman had a memorable
experience.
I was sitting in the drawing room reading. The door opened and in walked a tall
man dressed in European clothes...but with a tall turban on his head.... He told
me there was some work that it was planned that I could do in the world but that
it would entail my changing my disposition very considerably.1
In 1915, Alice met two English women living in Pacific Grove, California, who
introduced her to Theosophy and Helena Blavatsky. Through her studies of
Blavatsky’s Secret Doctrines, she realized the man she met at age 15 was Master KH
(Koot Hoomi). “I discovered that he was not the Master Jesus, as I had naturally
suspected....I have worked for Him, ever since I was fifteen years old and I am now one
of the superior disciples of his group- as it is called esoterically-in his ashram.”2
In 1917, Alice moved to Hollywood to be near the headquarters of the
Theosophical Society at Krotona. Her first job at the center was as a vegetarian cook,
scrubbing the bottom of garbage pails. A divorce from Walter Evans was soon followed
by marriage to Foster Bailey, a lawyer who devoted his life to ancient wisdom.3
In the fall of 1919 Alice had an encounter with still another Master, who guided
her for thirty years. By 1922, Bailey started the Lucis Trust Publishing Company, in
1923, the Arcane School, and by 1932, the World Goodwill. Between the years 1919
and 1949, she produced twenty-four books, including an autobiography; nineteen of
these books were supposed to have been written by her Tibetan Master, DK (Djwhal
Khul).
Regarding Master DK’s communications, Alice Bailey comments,
I remain in full control of my senses of perception.... I simply listen and take down
the words that I hear and register the thoughts which are dropped one by one into
my brain.... I have never changed anything that the Tibetan has ever given to
me.... I do not always understand what is given. I do not always agree. But I
Alice Bailey, page 2
record it all honestly and then discover it does make sense and evokes intuitive
response.4
Alice Bailey spent the majority of her years working out what she referred to as
“The Plan.” As a result of her works, many other groups have been birthed or
influenced. Some of these groups are: the Church Universal and Triumphant, the Tara
Center, and the Robert Muller School, to name a few. They continue to promulgate
Alice Bailey’s message of “world peace,” the divinity of all mankind, the unity of all
religions, and service to mankind. This once devoted Sunday School teacher and
missionary worker was finally renowned as a prolific author of occult writings, and the
mother, some would say, of the modern form of the New Age Movement.
Lucis Trust Publishing Company
The word “Lucis” comes directly from the name Lucifer, which means “the one who
brings light” or, “light bearer.” Webster’s New Twenty-first Century Dictionary says,
“Lucifer: light bringing, Satan, as especially the leader of the revolt of the angels before
his fall.” Not surprisingly, Lucis Trust’s first name was Lucifer Trust, but was later
changed due to controversy.5 The purpose of Lucis Trust is the establishing of a “New
World Order.”
Lucis Trust’s teachings have been translated into fifty languages. They have also
published a “common prayer,” formally called “The Great Invocation.” Under the
facade of love and goodwill, this dangerous New Age Organization lures many to the
philosophy and doctrines of the occult. Today it has over 6,000 active members, with
headquarters located in the United States, Germany, Great Britain, Holland and
Switzerland.
The Arcane School
Headquartered in New York, with centers also in Europe, the school’s graduates
have frequently become leaders in the New Age Movement. They form a part of what
they call The New Group of World Servers, men and women working in all walks of life,
preparing the world for the New Age. Bailey described the Arcane School as
…non-sectarian, non-political, but deeply international in its thinking. Service is
its keynote. Its members can work in any sect and any political party provided
that they remember that all paths lead to God and that the welfare of the one
humanity governs all their thinking. Above everything else, ...a student is taught
that the souls of men are one....It is a school wherein true occult obedience is
developed....They are taught... prompt obedience to the dictates of their own soul.
As the voice of that soul gets increasingly familiar it will eventually make them
members of the Kingdom of God and bring them face to face with Christ.6
World Goodwill
World Goodwill is an organization that claims to be preparing the way for a oneworld religion and government. World Goodwill works closely with the United Nations.
It maintains headquarters in the cities of New York, London and Geneva. The group
publishes literature as well as conducts symposiums related to its goals, which are
consistent with those of Lucis Trust. Much of its public literature shows no signs of its
occultic background nature, making it the perfect vehicle for attracting into its New
Age influence people who would reject overtly religious or occult philosophy.
DOCTRINE
God: Bailey’s views on God seem confused. At times her writing appears to
assume there is a personal God. Yet overall, the tenor of her writing is along the lines
of all pantheists, that all is God (God Immanent), and that God is an impersonal
energy force (God Transcendent).7 Her writings betray deep misunderstanding of the
God of the Bible, but adamant feelings against what she thinks Him to be.
Christianity has emphasized immortality but has made eternal happiness
dependent upon acceptance of a theological dogma: Be a true professing Christian
and live in a somewhat fatuous heaven or refuse to be an accepting
Christian...and go to an impossible hell—a hell growing out of the theology of the
Old Testament and its presentation of a God, full of hate and jealousy.8
Jesus: For Bailey, Jesus was only one of many Ascended Masters. He was not the
one and only Son of God. “For decades, the reappearance of the Christ, the Avatar,
has been anticipated by the faithful in both hemispheres, not only the Christian
faithful, but by those who look for Maitreya and for the Boddhisattva as well as those
who expect the Imam Mahdi.”9
Reincarnation: According to this esoteric doctrine, one returns to this world, or
plane, living multiple lives, until one gets it right. This is a result of Karma, the law of
cause and effect. Finally one is reabsorbed into the universal whole, God.
Death is “a touch of the soul which is too strong for the fragile body:” it is a call
from divinity that brooks no denial; it is the voice of the inner spiritual identity
saying: Return to your centre or source, for awhile and reflect upon the
experiences undergone and the lessons learnt until the time comes when you
return to earth for another cycle of learning, of progress and of enrichment. 10
Salvation: Alice Bailey believed that salvation is the moment you realize you have
a divine nature. “We have regarded half the world as lost and only the Christian
believer as saved, yet all the time Christ has told us that love is the way into the
kingdom, and that the fact of the presence of divinity in each of us makes us eligible
for that kingdom.”11
Man: Alice Bailey did not believe that man is a created being, separate from, and
owing his existence to, the transcendent Creator; rather mankind itself and all
individuals are expressions or manifestations of the divine, and thus themselves
divine. “Before we can enter upon the study of Ageless Wisdom and take up the
consideration of the science of some unfoldment it is essential that we grasp the fact of
our divinity.”12
The Church: Some of Alice Bailey’s statements may seem favorable toward
Christianity: “Christianity cannot be attacked; it is an expression - in essence, if not
yet entirely factual - of the love of God, immanent in his created universe.”13 However,
in such statements it is always Christianity as she defined it, of which she speaks. On
the other hand some of her most contemptuous words were for the Christian Church
and Christian doctrines: “The Church today is the tomb of Christ and the stone of
theology has been rolled to the door of the sepulchre.”14
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
God: A passage frequently cited to establish the Deity of the Holy Spirit, Acts 5:35, makes it equally clear that God is personal. He can be lied to. How does one lie to
an impersonal energy force? In Acts 13:2 God speaks by the Holy Spirit and expresses
His will. Again, this is not logically attributable to an impersonal energy or force.
Jesus: Alice Bailey could call Jesus God in human flesh, because she believed
every person is God incarnate. Jesus just manifested that fact more perfectly than the
rest of us. The Bible, however, makes it clear there is only one God (Deut. 4:35, 39;
Isa. 44:6), that only God saves (Isa. 45:18, 21-23), and that Jesus Christ is the God
who saves (Acts 4:12; also cf. Isa. 45:21-23 with Phil. 2:5-11, in the light of Isa. 42:8 &
44:11).
Man: The Bible teaches man was made in the image of God (Gen. 1:26), not that
he is a manifestation or extension of God. It also says man is so far separate from God
that God could regret having made man (Gen.6:5-6). It teaches man is sinful from
birth, i.e. by nature (Ps. 51:5). If men are God then God is sinful. If God is perfect and
without sin then men are not God or a part of God.
Reincarnation: Jesus did speak of being born again (Jn. 3:3), something Alice
Bailey and many people in the New Age movement seize upon to justify their doctrine
of reincarnation. However, Jesus made it plain He was not speaking of another birth
into a physical body, but of a spiritual birth which takes place in this life and affects
our eternity (Jn. 3:5,6). The Bible teaches we have only one lifetime in which to make
those decisions which will affect our eternal destiny (Heb. 9:27)
Salvation: The Bible teaches that man is sinful, and God hates sin. Man stands in
need of someone to save him from God’s just wrath against his sin. God loves man,
but cannot save him in any manner that denies His own essential justice and
righteousness. In infinite wisdom, God Himself provided the sacrifice necessary to
appease His wrath against sin (Rom. 3:23-25) and the righteousness necessary to
fulfill the perfect standard of His law (Rom. 4:4-6, 21-23; 5:17, 19; Phil. 3:8, 9). All this
is found in Jesus Christ and no other (Acts 4:12; 1 Tim. 1:15; 2:5, 6).
The Church: Christians agree with Bailey that the true church is not a visible
institution, and that all such organizations, being the work of man, are to some extent
corrupted. However,
Jesus said that His true church would never be overcome (Matt. 16:18). This could
not be so apart from, among other things, true doctrine. The truth has survived
through the ages, including the millennia during which no Christian knew or
professed any such gospel as Alice Bailey’s. Far from seeing the church as Christ’s
tomb, the Bible says it is His body (Rom. 12:4, 5; 1 Cor. 12:12-14, 27). The doctrine
established for the church, far from being a stone over Christ’s sepulcher, was written
down and preserved in Scripture for the benefit of the church (Rom. 15:4; Eph. 4:1416; 2 Tim. 3:16, 17). The Bible teaches that God would receive glory in the church
throughout all generations (Eph. 3:21) and that Jesus would be with it to the end of
the world (Matt. 28:20).
Notes
Alice A. Baily, The Unfinished Autobiography (New York: Lucis Trust Publishing Company, 1951), 36.
Ibid., 37-38.
3 Harold Balyoz, Three Remarkable Women (Flagstaff: Altai Publishing, 1986), 210.
4 Baily, The Unfinished Autobiography, 164.
5 Doug Groothuis, Unmasking the New Age, (Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1986), 120.
6 Bailey, The Unfinished Autobiography, 197.
7 Alice A. Bailey, The Reappearance of the Christ (New York: Lucis Publishing Company, 1948), 144-145.
8 Ibid., 146.
9 Ibid., 5
10 Bailey, The Unfinished Biography ,78.
11 Alice A. Bailey, From Bethlehem to Calvary (New York: Lucis Publishing Company, 1965, 1972), 212.
12 Alice A. Bailey, “Values and Principles of Exotericism,” Lecture (March 1927): Quoted in Arcane School Entrance Papers, (New York:
Lucis Trust Publishing Company), 7.
13 Bailey, The Reappearance of Christ, 140.
14 Ibid.
1
2
Rob Bell
By Everett Berry
Founding Date: Bell is the founder and teaching pastor of Mars Hill Bible Church in Grand
Rapids, MI. The church’s affiliation is nondenominational.
Key Books: Velvet Elvis, Sex God, Jesus Wants to Save Christians, Drops Like Stars, Love Wins1
Mass Media: Nooma Video Teaching Series (24 films, 2001-2009); The God’s Aren’t Angry
(Download or DVD); Everything is Spiritual (Download or DVD); Poets/Prophets/Teachers
(Five Downloads, 2009); Drops Like Stars (Download or DVD)
HISTORY
Personal: Robert Holmes Bell Jr. was born August 23, 1970 to Robert and Helen Bell.
Along with his sister Ruth and brother John, Bell grew up with his Christian parents in
Okemos, Michigan which is located in the metro area of Lansing. 2 His father was a leading
judiciary figure who was nominated by President Ronald Reagan in 1987 to serve on the United
States District Court for the Western District of Michigan. 3 During this time, Bell was a
standard church attendee at both Baptist and nondenominational churches. 4 Later he chose
to attend Wheaton College, his parent’s alma mater, where he pursued a bachelor’s degree in
psychology and also met his wife Kristen.
While in school, Bell also showed musical potential by helping form an indie rock band
which started off well until it had to part ways suddenly because the guitar player decided to
attend seminary and Bell incurred viral meningitis.5 After recovering, he later got a random
chance to teach a group of counselors at the site of his summer-break job at HoneyRock Camp
near Three Lakes Wisconsin. After receiving encouragement from patrons regarding his
teaching abilities and graduating from Wheaton, Bell and his wife moved to Pasadena,
California to attend Fuller Theological Seminary so he could obtain a M. Div. degree. 6 For a
time Bell then served as a youth intern at Lake Avenue Church and dabbled in the music scene
again by helping form another band.7 However, this did not distract him from ministry
because after graduating Bell returned to Grand Rapids to serve under Pastor Ed Dobson of
Calvary Church. And it was here that Bell received the preaching duties for the Saturday night
service and eventually began to solidify many of his theological perspectives.
Pastoral Ministry: After serving at Calvary, Bell along with a gathering of people who
shared his vision of ministry held their first service in February of 1999. 8 They called the new
start Mars Hill to show solidarity with the Apostle Paul’s famous interaction with the Athenians
in Acts 17:24-27.9 Over 1,000 people participated in the first assembly and it grew to 4,000
within six months.10 Also for the first 18 months, the church met in a school gym in Wyoming,
Michigan that they nicknamed “The Hangar.”11 But when they exceeded maximum capacity,
the church was then given a shopping mall in Grandville, Michigan which led to the further
purchasing of surrounding land.12 Within a few years, attendance reached 8,000 and by 2005
it peaked at 11,000.13
Alongside this trek of success came the inevitable challenge of fame. For instance, in 2006
the Chicago Sun Times labeled Bell as possibly the next Billy Graham and the next year in the
January 2007 issue of the magazine TheChurchReport.com he was named number ten in their
list of “The 50 Most Influential Christians in America.”14 Additionally, some sources even
labeled him a possible Christian “rockstar” because of his cultural appeal to gen exers and
millennials.15 Yet in the midst of this flurry of attention, Bell recaps that he hit a wall of severe
burnout at the celebration of his church’s fifth anniversary. He visited a doctor who warned
him about his schedule excesses and so subsequently Bell found a therapist with whom met
during a ten week break. 16 Then upon returning to his tasks, he set a more regimented
Rob Bell, page 2
schedule which included a weekly Sabbath and the delegating of certain pastoral duties to staff
in order to alleviate the church workload.17
Media/Publications/Tours: Whereas Billy Sunday took full advantage of the radio in the
early 20th century and Billy Graham made full use of television in the mid to late 20 th century,
Bell has taken full advantage of electronic downloads, social media, and book/circuit tours in
the 21st.18 His iconic achievements began in 2001 with the compilation of a series of short
devotionally oriented films entitled NOOMA, which is a phonetic wordplay of the Greek word
pneuma. This project eventually resulted in some 1.2 million copies being sold in 80
countries.19 Later in 2005, Zondervan published Bell’s first book entitled Velvet Elvis and in
2006 he then launched a speaking tour in Chicago on the theme of Everything is Spiritual. The
next year in March, the release of Bell’s second book Sex God resulted in tours to several
universities. Likewise, in 2007 Bell led another tour in June to the United Kingdom and
Ireland on the theme of peacemaking only to return to Chicago and hold another series of talks
entitled The God’s Aren’t Angry. In 2008, Zondervan produced Bell’s third book Jesus Wants to
Save Christians and his fourth book in 2009 entitled Drops Like Stars, which led to an
international tour. Then in July of 2009 Bell led a seminar in Grand Rapids called Poets,
Prophets, and Preachers.20
DOCTRINE
Bell asserts that often in western thought, Christianity becomes mired in legal and forensic
paradigms which typically sterilize the message of the gospel.21 Consequently, he is convinced
that many believers often lose sight of the mysterious intangibles of the faith. So as an
alternative, he wishes to rediscover Christianity as a sort of Eastern religion that is defined by
an engaging search for ultimate reality that is indicative of a way of life. Bell describes this on
occasion in terms of being a kind of militant mystic. 22 The growing concern with Bell, however,
is that his journey has gradually led him to jettison crucial ideas such as the full inspiration of
Scripture and the concept of sola scriptura. 23
Furthermore, his ideological shifts have reached a point of crisis in his most recent
publication in 2011, which is entitled Love Wins. This volume has incited the most controversy
thus far because Bell openly questions the eternal destiny of unbelievers. He argues in a
rather nebulous way that while unbelievers do receive hell now and in the hereafter, it still is
possible for them to experience the new creation in the eternal state if they should repent. 24
This carefully nuanced idea caused early tensions when Zondervan questioned whether the
book aligned with company goals.25 Coupled with this dilemma were publicized rumblings in
the Christian blogosphere vocalizing objections before the volume was released because Bell
had issued a preliminary promotional video where he dropped clear hints about the direction
he would be going.26 Subsequently other Christian leaders mounted their critiques which gave
the new publisher HarperOne the incentive to release the book two weeks earlier than the
original date.27 Moreover, there continues to be earnest debate regarding the influence of Bell’s
ideas.28 So it is important to be aware of some of his arguments regarding hell.
God’s Immanence in Other Religions: To begin, Bell proposes that God uses various
means to reveal salvific truth to people apart from the explicit content of the gospel. An
example Bell uses to illustrate this is Paul’s interpretation of Exodus 17 wherein the rock
which provided water for the Israelites is identified as Christ (1 Cor 10:4). 29 Bell asserts that if
Christ revealed himself in a seemingly random way to a people unaware of the explicit source,
what is to say that He is not still revealing truth to others through all sorts of means all the
time. If people are responding to all forms of truth, whether it is disclosed through nature,
religions, or personal experiences, then salvation is provided for them. Ironically though, Bell
quickly adds a disclaimer that he does not think morally upstanding unbelievers are
necessarily covert Christians.30 But the fact is that when it comes to defining the criteria of a
bona fide believer, Bell is somewhat disingenuous because he deliberately wants to leave the
question open-ended.31
No One Reaches a Point of No Return: Bell also argues that if God genuinely desires to
save everyone, then the idea of hell being a permanent state of existence contravenes his will. 32
Why? Because hell establishes a condition that God can never reverse. It holds people in an
eternal state of hopelessness. Therefore, either his sovereignty is dubious because he cannot be
reconciled to people after death or his love is ineffective because it cannot win the hearts of
people after they die. So as a solution, Bell implies that the same God who lovingly provides
Rob Bell, page 3
opportunities for people to receive his love in this life likewise exercises that prerogative in the
life to come.33 If people want to choose to reject him in hell, then he will give them what they
want. Yet if they eventually show a desire to love him, then he will accept them. Bell even tries
to support this by appealing to the New Jerusalem in Revelation 21-22 which is described as
having gates that are always open so anyone can come in and out of the city if they so
choose.34
Hell Leads to Restoration: Bell conflates the previous point with the idea that final
judgment actually occurs in order to potentially bring people back to God. As examples, Bell
quotes passages that speak of God restoring nations which have been judged in the past such
as Egypt, Israel and even Sodom and Gomorrah.35 They are restored in Bell’s mind through an
intense period of correction or pruning as he calls it. Bell contends that eternal punishment
should not be understood as unending judgment but rather as extremely intense discipline
that is enacted to show people the consequences of their actions so as to motivate them to
repentance.36
A Violent God is not the God of the Gospel: At the end of the day, Bell finally asserts
that the idea of God eternally punishing unbelievers is morally hurtful to the proclamation of
the gospel because it indicts God’s very nature. To say God is loving only up to the point of
death and then he suddenly becomes a bringer of unending judgment is psychologically
crushing.37 Consequently, Bell contends that unbelievers are reluctant to embrace Jesus
because they do not feel they can trust the God he represents. 38 In Bell’s own words, he
questions whether someone who may live for 17 years and die must be punished for more than
17 million years for only 17 years of sin. 39
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Inclusivistic Universalism: One major component that Bell utilizes to construct his idea
of theoretical univeralism is his embracing of inclusivism which says that people can know
Christ through many venues, including assorted religions and random personal experiences.
The problem, however, is that he convolutes the means which the New Testament emphasizes
for how God reveals the gospel to the nations.
One can see this void in his extrapolation of Paul’s commentary of the rock in the Exodus
story because Bell omits the larger context Paul’s argument. Israel was God’s people who had
experienced the same Red Sea deliverance, received the same manna from heaven, and drank
from the same rock. The point is that there was covenantal solidarity which interpreted the
sources of provision for the people.
The same is true for the incarnation. Christ could only be understood for who he was in
light of his mission to Israel as the Messiah who would bring salvation to the nations. The
point being that there is always a covenantal context which defines God’s actions in history
and today that context is the message of the gospel. But without that context, the only thing
people will do when they look at the world is practice different forms of idolatry.
Reconciliation of “All Things” does not mean All People: There are two major voids
regarding the restoration of creation that Bell creates. One is that when Scripture speaks of
the redemption of people from every tribe and tongue, this does not imply every person from
every tribe and tongue. Just as there are those who become a kingdom of priests for the Lamb
(Rev 5:9-10), there are many others who hide from the wrath of the Lamb (Rev 6:15-17).
The other problem is that Bell’s discussion of God’s desire for the salvation of all people
can only be resolved if people can repent in hell. And nowhere in Scripture is hell described in
such terms. Furthermore, the reconciliation of all things does not mean the salvation of all
humanity. Rather the New Testament describes the fact that Christ’s work of redemption
defeats the powers of the present age of sin, death, and Satan. Why? So a new humanity can
be formed in Christ, heaven can eventually come to take up its residence upon a new earth,
and all those who choose to stay in rebellion can experience divine justice.
Final Judgment is not Redemptive: Contra Bell’s doubts about hell being eternally
retributive, Scripture never describes final judgment as being corrective or rehabilitative. The
examples that Bell appeals to regarding God’s restoration of rebellious nations are problematic
because most of them are describing God’s promises to restore a remnant within Israel because
of his covenant with Abraham.
Rob Bell, page 4
Even his quotation in Matthew about Sodom and Gomorrah has nothing to do with these
cities’ restoration. It is rather just the opposite because he is actually indicting other cities
with a greater degree of guilt. Likewise, his discussion of the New Jerusalem conveniently
omits any serious engagement with the imagery of judgment in Revelation 19-20 or John’s
claims that only those who are in the Lamb’s book of Life are allowed to be a part of the city
(Rev 21:27). The rest are excluded (Rev 22:15).
The God Nobody Wants: As to the charge that a God who punishes unbelievers forever is
psychologically damaging, one must not forget that Scripture is filled with scenarios that are
emotionally jolting and frankly unacceptable to the modern mind. God destroys all the
inhabitants of the earth except for Noah and his family (Gen 7:23); Aaron the High Priest is not
permitted to mourn publicly for his two sons who were killed (Lev 10:4-6); Moses is denied
entrance to the Promised Land for one act of disobedience (Num 20:11-12); Ezekiel is told not
to mourn for his dead wife (Ez 24:15-17); An angel warns Joseph of Herod’s plot to kill baby
Jesus but not inform all the other mothers in Bethlehem (Matt 2:13-18); and God comforts
yearning martyrs with the promise that more will suffer the same fate (Rev 6:9-11).
The real problem for Bell is that ironically, he is inescapably western at this point. Why?
Because he wants to domesticate God so he will be intellectually permissible to people who
want to consider Christianity as somehow viable in a modern and/or postmodern age. The
problem though is that God cannot be tamed or deconstructed. The same One who will judge
unbelievers in the future (2 Thess 1:5-10) likewise stands as wrathful against them now (Jn
3:36). So God does not change from being loving to wrathful at death. Rather the full
realization of his wrath begins after death (Heb 9:27).
Notes
See https://www.robbell.com/work/index.php?main_page=index
&cPath=1 for information about his books.
2 Terri Finch Hamilton, “Profile: Mars Hill Bible Church pastor Rob Bell,”
Grand Rapids Press (2008); Website, http://blog.mlive.com/grpress/
2008/03mars_hill_bible_church_pastor.html, accessed 4-25-11.
3 Federal Judicial Center, “Bell, Robert Holmes,” Website: www.fjc.gov/
servlet/nGetInfo?jid=148&cid=999&ctype=na&instate=na, accessed
April 4-23-11.
4 Jon Meacham, “Is Hell Dead?” Time. Website, http://www.time.com/
time/printout/0,8816,2065080,00.html, accessed 4-23-11; Hamilton,
“Profile.”
5 Cf., Meacham, “Is Hell Dead?”; Hamilton, “Profile.”; Bell gives his
thoughts on this experience in “My Faith: Suffering my way to a New
Tomorrow,” Website: http//religion.blogs.cnn.com/2011/02/13/myfaith-suffering-my-way-to-a-new-tomorrow, accessed 4-23-11.
6 Meacham, “Is Hell Dead?”
7 Encylopedia, “Rob Bell Jr.” Website, http://www.absoluteastronomy.
com/topics/Rob_Bell, Accessed 4-23-11; Mars Hill Bible Church,
Homepage Website, http://marshill.org/history/, accessed April 23,
2011.
8 Mars Hill Bible Church, Homepage Website.
9 Cf., Ibid; and Meacham, “Is Hell Dead?”
10 Hamilton, “Profile.”
11 Mars Hill Bible Church, Homepage Website.
12 Cf., Ibid; and Encyclopedia, “Rob Bell Jr.”
13 Hamilton, “Profile,”
14 Cf., See Cathleen Falsani, “The next Billy Graham? The Chicago Sun
Times (June 6, 2006); Corey Miller, The Websites of the 50 Most
Influential Evangelicals in America (2007), Website, http://churchcom
municationspro.com/2007/01/the-websites-of-the-50-most-influential
-christians-in-america/; and Corey Miller, The Websites of the 50 Most
Influential Evangelicals in America (2007), accessed 4-23-11
15 See David Van Biema, “The Hipper-Than-Thou Pastor,” Time (December
6, 2007), website, www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,
1692051,00.html, accessed 4-23-11; Julie Hoogland, “Rob Bell,
Christian rock star, meets Sammy Hagar, real rock star, on Good
Morning America set,” The Grand Rapids Press (March 15, 2011),
website, http://www.mlive.com/news/grand-rapids/index.ssf/2011
/03/rob_bell_christian_rock_star_m.html, accessed 4-23-11; Hamilton,
“Profile.”
1
Ibid.
Meacham, “Is Hell Dead?”
20 To see the order of Bell’s publications and tours, cf., Encyclopedia, “Rob
Bell,”; and RobBell Homepage website, https://www.robbell.com/
work/index.php?main_page=index&cPath=3, accessed 4-24-11.
21 Andy Crouch, “The Emergent Mystique,” Christianity Today, website,
http://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2004/november/12.36.html?sta
rt=8, Accessed 4-24-11.
22 Mark Galli, “The Giant Story,” Christianity Today, website, www.christ
ianitytoday.com/ct/article_print.html?id=81195, accessed 4-24-11.
23 Rob Bell, Velvet Elvis (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2005), 65-68.
24 Rob Bell, Love Wins, especially chapter 3 on “Hell” (pgs. 63-93) and
chapter 4 concerning “Does God get what He wants,” (pgs. 95-119).
25 See discussion in Eric Marrapodi, “Firstorm grows over Christian
Heresy Book,” CNN Website, http://religion.blogs.cnn.com/2011
/03/08/firestorm-over-bell-book-continues/, accessed 4-24-11.
26 Cf., Ibid; and Justin Taylor, Between Two Worlds, website,
http://thegospelcoalition.org/blogs/justintaylor/2011/02/26/rob-belluniversalist/, accessed 4-24-11.
27 Marrapodi, “Firestorm…,”
28 One pastor was dismissed from his church because he supported Bell’s
book on Facebook. See Jonathon M. Seidl, “Pastor Fired After Backing
New Rob Bell Book Questioning Hell,” The Blaze (2011), website,
http://www.theblaze.com/stories/pastor-fired-after-backing-new-robbell-book-questioning-hell/, accessed 4-24-11.
29 Bell, Love Wins, 140-144.
30 Ibid., 154-55.
31 Ibid., 155.
32 See discussion in Ibid., ch. 4: Does God get what God Wants?, 95-119.
33 Ibid., 115-116.
34 Ibid., 112-113.
35 Ibid., 83-89. Regarding Sodom and Gomorrah, he grossly misinterprets
Ezekiel 16 and Matthew 10:15.
36 Ibid., 91-93.
37 Ibid., 174-175.
38 Ibid., 175.
39 Listen to interview Bell has about Love Wins with Justin Brierley on the
British Radio Show Unbelievable, website, http://www.premierradio.
org.uk/listen/ondemand.aspx?mediaid={298691E0-6BA5-4B74-97DD3BB6FFBC0F1F}, accessed 4-29-11.
17
18
Boston Church of Christ/
International Church of Christ
By Rick Branch
Founder: Kip McKean
Founding Date: 1979
Official Publication: Upside Down magazine (formerly named Discipleship magazine).
Organization Structure: Totalitarian authority structure with Kip McKean as Director
and unquestioned leader. Under McKean are a group of Elders including Al Baird
and Bob Gempel. Under the Elders are Evangelists including Gordon Ferguson.
Unique Terms: Discipler is a term for a church leader.
Other Names: Multiplying Ministries or Discipling Movement.
HISTORY
As with nearly every other questionable group in the 1990’s this one too, is a
break-off from a larger group. Author Carol Giambalvo has written a brief and yet
concise historical overview. She explains,
The movement had been labeled the ‘Crossroads Movement’ because it originated
in the Crossroads Church of Christ by Chuck Lucas, who was a campus minister
at the University of Florida. Following the termination of Chuck Lucas by the
Crossroads Church in August, 1985 for ‘recurring sins in his life,’ the leadership
of the movement was taken over more by Kip McKean. McKean had trained in the
discipling methodology by Lucas while a student at the University of Florida.
McKean and Roger Lamb had both been fired from their jobs as campus ministers
in Charleston, Ill., by their sponsoring church, the Memorial Church of Christ of
Houston, Tex., in April 1977. This happened at a time when the media began
reporting mounting evidence of cultic practices and emotional manipulation by the
movement. From Charleston, McKean moved to the Lexington, Mass., and using
the discipling methods, the church expanded rapidly.1
In his Ten Year Report, McKean reminisced about the rapid growth of the Boston
movement. He wrote,
My memory is still quite vivid of Elena and I pulling into the Gempels’ driveway on
June 1, 1979…A growing understanding of true New Testament discipleship
allowed the Spirit to bring 103 people to Christ the very first year! Multiplication
continued in the second year as 200 were baptized; 256 the third; 368 the fourth;
457 the fifth; 679 the sixth; 735 the seventh; 947 the eighth; 1424 the ninth; and
in our tenth year, 1621 were baptized into Christ!2
In 1982 the Boston movement began planting their pillar churches. These are
churches in key cities throughout the world. The first two were established in Chicago
Boston Church of Christ, page 2
and London. Then in 1986, a program called reconstruction was undertaken. This is
the process whereby ministers in established Church of Christ churches are replaced
with Boston Church of Christ trained ministers.3
Though the Boston movement began under the auspices of the Gainsville, Florida
Crossroads Church of Christ, in 1988 this church “officially disassociated” itself from
the Boston group.4 The movement that began with 30 members has grown into a
“global empire of 103 congregations from California to Cairo with total Sunday
attendance of 50,000.”5
DOCTRINE
“Ten years ago the northern United States and Europe were considered cold,
closed fields to the gospel of Jesus Christ” wrote Kip McKean in his World Missions
report.6 Based on this premise, it is not surprising that he began teaching that the
Boston Church of Christ was “the only true ‘Christian’ religion.” 7 This “only true
church” theology then lead to abuses in both ecclesiastical authority and practice.
Doctrines such as an unbiblical form of discipleship, unquestioned submission to
authority and even the heresy of Baptismal Regeneration are not unusual in such
environments.
Authority and Submission: In a series of articles distributed to the membership
of the Boston Church, Elder Al Baird wrote, “If it were true that leaders can only
expect Christians to obey direct commands from the Bible, then they can call for
nothing that any other member can call for.”
So that there would be no misunderstanding about the definition of submission,
Baird explained,
Let us begin our discussion of submission by talking about what it is not. (1)
Submission is not agreeing. When one agrees with the decision that he is called to
submit to, he does not really have to submit in any way. By definition, submission
is doing something one has been asked to do that he would not do if he had his
own way. (2) Submission is not just outward obedience. It includes that, but also
involves obedience from the heart. It is a wholehearted giving-up of one’s own
desires. (3) Submission is not conditional. We submit to authority, not because the
one in authority deserves it, but because the authority comes from God; therefore,
we are in reality submitting to God.8
Later in this same series, Baird states, “When we are under authority, we are to
submit and obey our leaders even when they are not very Christ-like. However, God
has standards for His leaders, and they will be accountable to God for ignoring those
standards.”9
Simply stated, Baird, who McKean compared to Moses and Joshua, explained to
the membership that if the leader commands one to do something, even if it is not
“Christ-like,” the member must submit!10
This control can be seen not only in spiritual matters but also in activities of
everyday life and even in matters of couple’s private lives. Many who have left the
Boston Church “complain that the advice, which members are expected to obey, may
include such details as where to live, whom and when to date, what courses to take in
school, even how often to have sex with a spouse.”11 Dr. Ron Enroth cites further
examples of this when he writes that members are sometimes
…required (to have) permission to call one another for dates. The amount of
control exercised over (a person’s) life extended to extremely personal levels.
Members would quite very good jobs to be ‘in the ministry’ full-time. It was a sign
of their dedication to God. Disciplers would tell married couples when and how to
have sex.12
In an environment such as the Boston Church, the adage “Power Corrupts and
Absolute Power Corrupts Absolutely” would seem to be appropriate. In speaking of the
Elders of the Boston Church, “McKean says these leaders govern by consensus but
adds, ‘I’m the one who gives them direction.’ Says Al Baird, a veteran Boston elder: ‘It’s
not a dictatorship. It’s a theocracy, with God on top.”13 Of course, it was also Baird
who said, “In questions of spiritual leaders abusing their authority. It is not an option
to rebel against their authority.”14
Baptismal Regeneration: Succinctly stated, “The Boston Church of Christ
teaches that when one initially receives Jesus Christ, one’s response must include
faith, repentance, confession, and water baptism. It teaches that apart from water
baptism, one’s sins are not forgiven.”15
Not only must one be baptized, but one must also be baptized in the Boston
Church of Christ. If a person had been a member of some other church, then joins the
Boston Church, they must be rebaptized because their original baptism was done in a
false church and under a diluted set of false presuppositions.
Gordon Ferguson, an Evangelist in the Boston Church explained this in his series
titled, Progressive Revelation: Disciple’s Baptism. He wrote, “Peter was promised the
‘keys’ (terms of entrance) to the Kingdom of God. The terms of entrance that he was
inspired by the Spirit to preach included baptism.” Ferguson next discussed how the
truth about baptism and its link to salvation were re-discovered in stages. He states,
Stage two was marked by the discovery that baptism was for forgiveness of sins to
be saved. Interestingly enough, the Restoration leaders, who made this discovery
initially felt that a ‘retroactive’ understanding was sufficient. In Boston, we do not
believe retroactive understanding is sufficient. Stage three focused on the need to
be baptized with the conviction that baptism was indeed necessary for salvation.
Therefore, anyone who had been baptized while believing that he was already
saved was taught to be immersed again for the correct reasons (that is – to be
forgiven and saved).16
Hence, salvation in the Boston Church depends not only on Jesus’ death on the
cross, but also on baptism. Further, not simply baptism but baptism by one having
the proper authority in the Boston Church of Christ.
Other Doctrines
One of the most disturbing practices of the Boston Church surrounds its
proselyting new members on college campuses throughout the world. In Cultism on
Campus, Robert Thornburg explained,
Students and administrators at Boston University and other campuses in the
greater Boston area have recently been greatly troubled by the aggressive and
intrusive proselyting of the Boston Church of Christ (BCC). The grades of many
students drawn into this organization have suffered, says Rev. Robert Watts
Thornburg, the Dean of BU’s Marsh Chapel. He adds that more than 150 from
area campuses, some with especially promising careers, have left school in the last
5 years to proselytize further for the BCC.17
According to the Dallas Morning News, the Boston Church seeks its “converts in
student unions and dormitories” across the country.18 Not only does membership
affect the grades and possible careers of the students, it may also have an effect on
their financial stability. “At its Sunday service, the church takes in about $45,000
from members, one-third of whom are college students.”19
The abusive mind control techniques used in the Boston Church of Christ has left
many casualties requiring psychological and psychiatric care for recovery. The extent
of their destructive methods has prompted a number of colleges to take the
unprecedented step of banning the movement from their campuses. Boston University,
Marquette University, University of Southern California, Northeastern University, and
Vanderbilt University are among some that have banned the Boston Church of
Christ.20
Finally, the oppressive doctrine of submission, which would necessarily include
working for the Kingdom and financial obligations to the Boston Church, are all tied to
their doctrine of sin. As Gordon Ferguson explains, “sin is a failure to do good. If we
are not doing what disciples are commanded to do, we are not saved.”21 Remember, it
is the Disciplers, be they Christ-like or not, who are controlling the lives of the
members. Part of this control is the daily instruction, the determination of what is
good and the reminder that rebellion against those in authority is not an option. This
unbiblical type of discipleship subtracts from Christ’s role as the sole mediator
between God and man (I Timothy 2:5). In addition to the teaching that this is the only
true church, their doctrine of works salvation (through baptism, etc.), directs followers
away from the finished work of Christ on the cross as the only remedy for sin and
source of salvation.
RECOMMENDED READING
What Does The Boston Movement Teach? by Dr. Jerry Jones. As a former member
of the Boston Church, Dr. Jones provides not only excellent documentation but also
valuable insights into the movement. Soft bound Vol. 1, 200 pages; Vol. 2, 123 pages;
Vol. 3, 114 pages. NOTE: While these books contain outstanding information on
Boston Church history and doctrine, they also promote the heresy of Baptismal
Regeneration.
Churches That Abuse by Dr. Ronald Enroth. Looking at many groups besides the
Boston Church, Enroth provides personal insights into the organizations through
stories of people’s lives. Hard back, 231 pages.
Cult Proofing Your Kids by Dr. Paul Martin. This book also provides an overview of
many groups practicing the abusive discipling doctrine. Indexed, soft bound, 256
pages.
Notes
Cult Awareness Network News, May 1989, 7.
2 Jerry Jones, What Does the Boston Movement Teach?, (vol
1:125).
3 Ibid., 126-127.
4 CAN News, May 1989.
5 Time, May, 1992, 62.
6 Ed. Jerry Th.D.Kip McKean, What Does the Boston Movement
Teach?, “World Missions Report” vol 1:124.
7 The Cult Observer, Sept/Oct 1987, 1.
8 Authority and Submission, parts III, V and VII as quoted in
What Does The Boston Movement Teach?, 9-63.
9 Ibid.
10 Ibid., 104.
1
Time, 18 May 1992, 62.
Churches That Abuse, 113, parenthesis added.
13 Time, 18 May 1992, 62.
14 What Does The Boston Movement Teach? 7.
15 The Issue of Water Baptism and the Boston Church of Christ, E.
Bourland, P. Owen and P. Reid, 1.
16 What Does The Boston Movement Teach?, 75.
17 The American Family Foundation Newsletter, October 1987, 1.
18 December 20, 1992, 2-A.
19 The Cult Observer, Sept./Oct. 1987, 13.
20 Miami Herald, 25 March 1992, 1A, 15A.
21 What Does The Boston Movement Teach?, 75.
11
12
Branhamism/William Branham
By Phillip Arnn
Founder: William Marrion Branham
Founding Date: Branham’s Healing Ministry began May, 1946.
Official Publications: The Voice of God Recordings, Inc. (formerly Spoken Word
Publications), produces numerous books, tapes and tracts - mostly the messages
of Branham.
Organization Structure: The William Branham Evangelistic Association; Branham
Tabernacle; The Voice of God Recordings, Inc. About 100 small groups meet
worldwide, but there is no official association of churches.
Unique Terms: Laodicean Church Age, Seventh Angel’s message, Mark of the Beast.
HISTORY
William Marrion Branham was born April 6, 1909 in the mountains of Kentucky.
He was the first of nine children. His father was a logger and their first home was a
dirt floor log cabin. Branham was told by his mother that his birth was accompanied
by a supernatural sign. He was born in the predawn morning. He was told that when
the small window of the cabin was opened, that a light stood in the opening.1
Branham’s life was intersected and influenced by numerous visions and angelic
visitations. He recalled that at age seven, he heard a voice, “Well, I started up the lane
again. And I turned to look at this again. And when it did, a human Voice just as
audible as mine is, said, ‘Don’t you never drink, smoke, or defile your body in any
way. There’ll be a work for you to do when you get older.’ Why, it liked to scared me to
death!”2 Branham recounted other audible communications and visions that imparted
to him specific information concerning future events which later came to pass.
Branham was converted around the age of twenty and married Hope Brumbach.
His conversion was a result of a series of visions occurring during and after a life
threatening illness.3
In his early ministry, he came in contact with “Jesus-Only” Pentecostals. This sect
broke away from the traditional Pentecostal movement, thus denying the doctrine of
the Trinity. He attended one of their national conventions and was invited to preach. A
number of their ministers invited him to conduct revivals in their churches. He
returned home and informed his wife, “Oh, I met the cream of the crop. It’s the best
you ever seen. Them people ain’t ashamed of their religion.” Although he was
persuaded not to continue the association by family and fellow ministers, Branham
was greatly influenced by the “Jesus-Only” Pentecostal movement. He later adopted a
number of their doctrinal views.
Branham’s wife and baby daughter died in 1937 from tubercular meningitis. He
felt that it was because he had not continued in fellowship with the Pentecostals and
had missed God’s will.
Branhamism, page 2
In 1946, Branham received what he came to call his “charge” from the recurrent
audible voice. While baptizing converts in the Ohio River, he claims it happened.
And just then a whirl come from the heavens above, and here come that Light,
shining down.... and It hung right over where I was at. A Voice spoke from there,
and said, “As John the Baptist was sent for the forerunner of the first coming of
Christ, you’ve got a... have a Message that will bring forth the forerunner of the
Second Coming of Christ.”4
Not long after the commission as the forerunner of the second coming of Christ,
Branham was visited by an angel. He was told that he was being given two ministry
gifts. He would receive the gift of healing and the gift of the “word of knowledge.”
Branham came to believe that this angel was the source of all his visions. Branham
inquired of the angel why he should believe he was an angel of God. The angel told
him that the religious leaders of Christ’s day had called Jesus a devil. He should not
worry about the opposition from family and fellow ministers. Branham had been told
by fortune-tellers in impromptu meetings that he had a special gift of God and was
born under a sign. The angel assured him that even devils had confirmed that Jesus
was the Christ and not to be concerned by the testimony of fortune-tellers.5
The next Sunday Branham’s first challenge, a woman dying with cancer, was
brought before him. Just as the angel had said, he had a vision and prayed for the
woman. She was healed. His fame spread far and wide.6 From that time forward,
Branham claimed the angel was with him night and day. He stated that he was unable
to minister unless the angel was at his side.7
Branham was a poorly educated man and had no formal Bible education. His
ministry was proclaimed with alleged supernatural manifestations and empowered by
a spirit being.
DOCTRINE
Trinity: Like the “Jesus-Only” Pentecostals, Branham denied the Trinity doctrine,
teaching a form of Modalism. Instead of three Persons in the Godhead, Branham
taught that there was only one Person (Jesus) going under different titles or modes at
various times in history.
Branham’s teaching is a variation of a second century heresy taught by Sabellius
known as Modalistic Monarchianism or Patripassianism.8 Branham explained, “...not
one place in the Bible is trinity ever mentioned...It’s Catholic error and you Protestants
bow to it.”9 “Father, Son, and Holy Ghost is offices of one God. He was the Father; He
was the Son; He is the Holy Ghost. It’s three offices or three dispensations,...” 10 This
view of the Godhead is called Modalism and has been held to be heretical by both
Catholic and Protestant churches.
Baptism: Branham claimed that proper baptism was needed to avoid the “Mark of
the Beast” of denominational churches and escape the danger of missing the rapture
and entering the Tribulation. Proper baptism must be in the name of Jesus only.
Baptism with the Trinitarian formula of Matthew 28:18 (“in the name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost”) is unacceptable to God.
Branham explained,
There never was a person baptized in the name of ‘Father, Son, Holy Ghost’ until
early Catholic church.”11 “Look down on your Bible and see if that says ‘in the
names of...’ Does it? No, sir... It said, ‘in the NAME...’” Branham attempted to
explain the distinction, “You see, you misunderstand it then. It’s one God in three
Branhamism, page 3
dispensations.... And when He said, ‘Go baptize them in the Name of the Father,
Son, and the Holy Spirit,’ it was Jesus Christ. And that’s why we baptize in Jesus’
Name.12
If an incorrect formula was spoken during baptism, Branham felt the convert
would go into darkness. “But a tritheist, triune baptism was never recognized in the
Church, the New Testament... Now you know what to do, that’s right; and if you refuse
to walk in Light when Light’s brought forth, you turn to darkness. Right! Amen!” 13
Serpent’s Seed: Branham taught that Eve’s sin in the Garden of Eden (Genesis 3)
was sexual in nature. According to Branham, Eve was seduced into a sexual
relationship with the serpent and became pregnant with Cain. He explained,
Here is what actually happened in the Garden of Eden. The Word says that Eve
was beguiled by the serpent. She was actually seduced by the serpent. He was as
close to being a human that his seed could, and did mingle with that of the
woman and cause her to conceive.14
The serpent’s seed was Cain and all his descendants. They are predestined for
Hell. The Godly seed is Seth and his descendants who have been revealed by their call
to Branham’s ministry. A third group, represented by those still in denominational
churches have free will to choose Heaven or Hell. The Godly seed are the Bride of
Christ and will be raptured before Tribulation. Denominations are or eventually will be
the Mark of the Beast and those who remain therein will go through the Tribulation.15
Last Days Prophet: Branham’s followers claim that he held a special role as God’s
uniquely empowered end-time prophet. “Now, I’m just your brother, by the grace of
God. But when the Angel of the Lord moves down, it becomes then a Voice of God to
you...But I am God’s Voice to you... Now, see, I can say nothing in myself. But what
He shows me.”16 The angelic visitor told Branham that he would be given two gifts and
that he would restore Bible truth.
Branham’s followers identified him as the prophetic Elijah of Malachi 4 and the
seventh angel of Revelation 10. Speaking of himself, Branham said,
...we are promised a return of that Spirit [Elijah] just before the end-time. He won’t
start another church, because there is no more church ages to come... because
the Laodicea Church Age is the last age, and the messenger of the Seventh
Angel,... is the fellow that is going to reveal, by the Holy Spirit, all of these
mysterious things.... Notice. This last message of the last church age is not a
reformer, he is a PROPHET!17
According to his disciples, Branham is not just a prophet but a major prophet. “A
MAN SENT FROM GOD. That the ministry of William Branham qualifies to be that of a
major prophet and thus fulfill Malachi 4, 5 and 6 and Revelation 10:7 should become
abundantly clear to any who take time to conduct even a brief investigation...” 18
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Trinity: The Trinity doctrine cannot be fully comprehended by finite man.
However, any other view of the Godhead will not satisfy God’s self revelation in
Scripture. Modalism teaches that there is only one Person in the Godhead functioning
through relational “modes.” When He is in the Father mode, the Son and Spirit modes
are not functional. In Matthew 3:13-17, however, the Son is baptized, the Spirit
descends and the Father speaks. Also, “in the name of” (Matthew 28:19) or in the
authority of does not limit the nature of God’s unity to one Person but connotes
equality of essence within the Godhead (2 Corinthians 13:14).
Branhamism, page 4
Baptism: Baptism in the name of Jesus only may have been the early practice in
the Jerusalem church. However, all manuscripts of Matthew 28:19 have the
Trinitarian formula as being commissioned by Jesus. One document, dating from A.D.
60, the Didache, prescribes the Matthew formula (Father, Son and Holy Ghost) for
baptism within the church. Regardless of the formula, baptism is not a requirement
for being raptured or avoiding the Tribulation. Full salvation is by grace though faith
and not of works such as baptism (Ephesians 2:8-9).
Serpent’s Seed: The Serpent’s Seed doctrine is an improper interpretation of
Genesis 3 that is allegorical and arbitrary. Eve’s sin was not sexual. She partook of
literal fruit from a literal tree. Adam also partook of the same fruit as Eve (Genesis
3:6). This is not a reference to sexual sin. The Serpent’s Seed doctrine artificially limits
the atonement by race or genetics. While it is true that most of humanity will not
benefit from the sacrificial death of Christ (Matthew 7:13-14), Jesus died for the sins
of the whole world (1 John 2:2). Christ’s atonement is not limited to a certain family or
race of people.
The Serpent’s Seed doctrine did not originate with Branham. Branham’s version of
the doctrine parallels the racist views of some groups within the Identity movement
and the speculative philosophies of Sun Myung Moon.
Last Days Prophet: In light of claims that Branham was God’s end-time prophet,
it is significant that he falsely predicted that America would be destroyed in 1977.19
Branham was guilty of false prophecy (Deuteronomy 18:20-22). While he tried to call it
a prediction rather than a prophecy (without explaining the difference), he firmly
stressed that the 1977 date was based on his thirty year study of the Bible and “Divine
inspiration.” Branham’s ministry and claims were supported by alleged supernatural
verification. Signs and wonders, however, are not infallible proofs. Many conflicting
sects and ideologies boast similar subjective “proofs” (2 Thessalonians 2:9, Matthew
12:39, 24:24, Hebrews 1:1, I John 4:1-3).
RECOMMENDED READING
Oneness Pentecostals and the Trinity by Gregory A. Boyd. This work focuses on
the movement which greatly influenced William Branham. The issues of Modalism,
the One Name, baptismal regeneration and others are examined. 234 pages.
God in Threee Persons by E. Calvin Beisner. Beisner examines the historic roots of
and biblical evidences for the Trinity doctrine. Included in Beisner’s work is a
refutation of Modalism. 160 pages.
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
William Branham, "Brother Branham", 21, taped sermon
transcript
Ibid., 24.
Acts of the Prophet,, 40-43.
Ibid., 71.
Ibid., 74, 75, 79.
Ibid., 80.
Occult Bondage and Deliverance, 49, 50.
Evangelical Dictionary of Theology, “Monarchianism.”
Conduct, Order, Doctrine Q and A, 182.
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
Ibid., 392.
Ibid., 178.
Ibid., 181, 184.
Ibid., 190
The Original Sin, 2, 3.
Dictionary of Pentecostal and Charismatic Movements, 96.
Footprints on the Sands of Time, 214.
The Seven Seals, 144, 145.
The Message, (Bible Believers Incorporated), 7.
The Seven Church Ages, 322.
The Brethren/
The Jim Roberts Group
By Phillip Arnn
Founder: Jim Roberts
Date: 1971
Organizational Structure: Authoritarian; Roberts is Elder Brother with subordinate
elders under him. Women are subordinate to all brothers.
Group Names: The Brethren, Jim Roberts Group, The Brothers and Sisters, sometimes
popularly known by the derogatory name “The Garbage Eaters.”
Unique terms: fowls, flesh people, centurions, false churches, sowing discord.
HISTORY
Paducah is an average small American town. It squats on the bank of the Ohio River
in far western Kentucky. It has one dubious claim to fame. It is the hometown of Jimmy
Roberts. Jim Roberts, or Jimmy as he was called, grew up on the wrong side of the tracks.
He was born in June of 1939, one of six siblings. Coy Roberts, the father, seldom held a
steady job. His wife worked at a drugstore and brought in most of the income. It was never
enough.
Jim was a loner. He was not a good student, but he did finish high school, the only
one of the children to do so. He went into the Marine Corps in 1958 and made sergeant
before leaving the Corps in 1961.1
One of the formative influences on Jimmy’s life, other than dire poverty, was religion.
His father was a part-time holiness preacher at the Church of Jesus Christ, a small,
independent church pastored by Erby Reed. His mother was a member of the antitrinitarian United Pentecostal Church. Mrs. Reed remembers a sermon Jimmy preached
when he was 15; “Hell is hot and there’s no ice water.” 2
During the sixties Roberts moved around the country. He had a few good jobs. A failed
romance in Chicago and chance encounters with radical Jesus People solidified the
character of the man who would become the leader of a cult known by his name, the Jim
Roberts Group.
It was in Missoula, MT in 1971 that Roberts was part of a small fellowship of likeminded Christians. He had several attributes in his favor that enabled him to gain control
of the group; his leadership skills learned in the Marines, and his piercing, mesmerizing
eyes, as noted by all who have known him. Roberts had learned to hate the world. It had
taken more from him than it had given back. So he dropped out and took his small band
with him.3
After three decades and counting, they roam the country scouring college and
university campuses looking for the “called out” few who will escape the judgment they
believe is about to befall mankind. The followers wear distinctive garments by which they
attempt to emulate first century Christian attire. The men wear thigh length tunics and
The Brethren, page 2
have long beards. The women wear ground length skirts and baggy blouses. They also
have long, loose hair and do not use cosmetics.
Roberts has broken the group into small cells. No cell knows the whereabouts of any
other cell unless they happen to meet at the same temporary destination. Only Roberts
knows the whole picture. He communicates with elders by calling them on payphones.
Roberts is undisputedly the leader, the first and final word on everything. He is the man
with the key to eternal life.
DOCTRINE
The doctrines below are only the elemental components of The Brethren doctrinal
edifice. The group has no formal, written, extra-biblical Scripture. The Bible is interpreted
through Roberts’ teaching and authority.
Organizational structure: The foundation is Roberts. He is the Elder Brother, or
Brother Evangelist, as the group addresses him. He is accountable to no one. Under his
guidance are senior male members designated elders. Then the other brothers are ranked
by longevity in the group. Women have no authority status no matter their tenure.
Modalism: Roberts’ early training taught him that God is a solitary unity of one
person in His being, not three gods (tritheism) or three persons sharing the nature of deity
in one God (trinitarianism). Contemporary modalism as expressed by The Brethren
teaches that God’s name is Jesus. According to former member Jim Guerra, Roberts
teaches that God manifests Himself as the Father, or as the Son, or as the Holy Spirit.
These are modes, or offices, or titles of the One God. They use the analogy of a man
holding the positions of husband, father, and employee. He is one man but has three
titles. 4
Extreme discipleship: When group members evangelize they use aggressive tactics.
They quote profusely from select passages of the Bible. They inform their potential recruit
that the first step toward salvation is to listen to the true gospel hidden by false churches.
The potential convert must then give up everything and join the brothers and sisters, the
true church. Converts must believe these are the end-times, and must drop out of worldly
society or be forced to take the Mark of the Beast. Salvation depends on immediate
obedience to the call of Yeshua (Jesus). Converts are then told to give the money they have
to the group and then trust God for their needs. A convert must become a new creature by
forgetting who they were. The Brethren will show converts how to become like Jesus.
Holding on to worldly relations and possessions will keep individuals out of heaven.
Converts must hate everything in their past or risk being pulled back to the former way of
life and losing salvation. Converts who do not forget about those still in the world, flesh
people, may end up being pulled back into the world and destroyed with it. 5
The potential young recruit is invited to answer the call of Christ just as the disciples
gave example: leave all and follow us now! The recruit is then taken out of the
geographical area where they were recruited within a few days of joining the group.
The Brethren do not work full-time and do not stay in one place for long periods for
fear of discovery by parents or the police. They hitchhike and gather food from behind
stores or make arrangements with businesses to pick up daily discards. 6
Roberts lives the same austere life of his young brethren. He lives in temporary camps,
eats the same discarded food, and wears the same austere garments as the members.
However, he does use commercial transportation rather than hitchhike or ride a bicycle.
Forbidden medical treatment: The Brethren believe that the use of medicine and
doctors does not give the example of living by faith. Anything that is not of faith is sin. All
members endure sickness and parasites without medicine. Such practices have led to the
deaths of group members who followed this teaching. 7
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Trinity: A detailed defense of this biblical doctrine is presented in numerous books,
some of which are referenced at the end of this Profile. The teaching of the New Testament
that is the historic profession of the Church concerning the essence of God, states that
God exists as three distinct but indivisible centers of consciousness or “persons” of Father,
Son, and Holy Spirit, each being aware of the others, coequal, and coeternal.
The first imperative in understanding the concept of the Trinity is to accept the truth
of scripture when it states: “Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one LORD” (Deuteronomy
6:4). The foundation of trinitarian theology is an emphasis upon the existence of only one
God. This Old Testament teaching is affirmed by Jesus Himself in the New Testament
(Mark 12:29). Yet the New Testament writers also expanded their understanding of the
oneness of God to include the deity of Christ, as well as the Holy Spirit.
It is inescapable to see God’s triunity at Christ’s baptism recorded in Matthew
3:13-17; Mark 1:9-11; and Luke 3:21-22. When Jesus prayed to the Father, he was not
praying to himself. Neither was it his human nature praying to his divine nature, a
standard modalist interpretation. Natures don’t pray or maintain loving relationships,
but persons do. Thus, the person of the Son was praying to the person of the Father as
part of their relationship that existed prior to the incarnation and into eternity (John
1:1-2; 17:5).
Extreme discipleship: Does the Bible command a Christian to forsake all, literally?
Reading the New Testament from beginning to end reveals many examples that refute this
idea. The Brethren point to the call of the disciples to drive home their point that these
men left their jobs and families never to return to them. But they don’t tell the whole story.
The disciples owned and retained property after discipleship, and they did not sever family
relationships.
1. Jesus called His disciples, who had already spent time with Him on earlier occasions,
and they did follow him from their boats into Capernaum. They went with Jesus to the
synagogue but then they went to the house of Simon Peter where He healed Peter’s
mother-in-law (Matthew 8:14-15).
2. Jesus called Levi, the tax collector, and went to Levi’s house for a meal (Luke 5:27-29).
3. Jesus often visited Mary, Martha and Lazarus in their house (Luke 10:37-38; John
11:20).
4. The early Jerusalem believers were “…continuing daily with one accord in the temple,
and breaking bread from house to house.” They kept their homes, their family
relationships, and their jobs (Acts 2:46).
5. Paul wrote to the Corinthians, “The churches of Asia greet you. Aquila and Prisca greet
you heartily in the Lord, with the church that is in their house (1 Corinthians 16:19).
(See also, Acts 8:3; 16:40; 21:8; Romans 16:6-5; Colossians 4:15, 1 Timothy 5:14; 2
Timothy 1:16, Philemon 1:2; 1 Corinthians 11:34.)
6. Paul is our example: “For yourselves know how ye ought to follow us; for we behaved
not ourselves disorderly among you; neither did we eat any man’s bread for nought,
but wrought with labour and travail night and day, that we might not be chargeable to
any of you. For even when we were with you, this we commanded you, that if any
would not work, neither should he eat” (2 Thessalonians 3:10).
7. Does Paul exhort the Ephesians to gather their food out of dumpsters? “Let him who
steals steal no longer, but rather let him labor, performing with his own hands what is
good, in order that he may have something to share with him who has need.”
(Ephesians 4:28).
The Apostles were called to a full-time ministry, but not the countless multitudes that
joined the church since the day of Pentecost. They lived in the work-a-day world. They had
homes, jobs, and families. And as for the Apostles, they did not forsake their wives and
children, or even their in-laws.
Lost salvation: Our security is in Christ not a human institution or organization (see
John 6:37-40; 10:27-30; Hebrews 7:25; 1 Peter 5:3-5; Jude 1:24; Romans 8:30-39; 1
Corinthians 1:8-9; 1 Thessalonians 5:23-24).
Medicine: Until the arrival of modern medicine, medicinal cures consisted of natural
remedies. One remedy mentioned in the Bible is wine. Paul’s instruction to Timothy was
to, “Use a little wine for thy stomach’s sake and thine often infirmities” (1 Timothy 5:23) to
aid in digestion. It was used as a painkiller and stimulant in passages such as that found
in Proverbs, “Give strong drink unto him that is ready to perish, and wine unto those that
be of heavy heart” (Prov. 31:6). Another Old Testament passages states, “…and the wine,
that such as be faint in the wilderness may drink” (2 Samuel 16:2).
Other remedies are mentioned in scripture. The Good Samaritan’s wounds were
treated with oil and wine to promote healing (Luke 10:34). Hyssop is mentioned in
scripture as being used in purifying the Temple and in the cleansing ceremony for lepers.
Its essential oil, dried leaves, and flowers are noted in the writings of the Church Fathers
for healing properties.
Luke was a physician and did not hide the fact of his profession. The early church
and the patriarchs used what medicine they had in their time. There is no biblical
prohibition for our doing the same today.
RECOMMENDED READING
From Dean’s List to Dumpsters, by Jim Guerra. Mr. Guerra gives a vivid account of his
joining and living in the Jim Roberts group for twelve years. Must reading for anyone
wanting or needing first-hand information. Paperback, 206 pages.
The Forgotten Trinity, by James R. White. A very readable explanation of the Trinity
doctrine. Also looks at the historical challenges to the doctrine. Paperback, 224 pages.
Oneness Pentecostals and the Trinity, by Gregory Boyd. An excellent discussion of
Oneness Pentecostal doctrine from a former Oneness Pentecostal. Boyd tackles biblical
and logical arguments Oneness adherents raise against the Trinity, baptism and salvation,
and the divine name. Paperback, 234 pages.
Subtle Power of Spiritual Abuse, by Johnson and Van Vonderen. Through subtle uses
of biblical misinterpretation and authoritarianism, the church can become a place of
legalism, guilt and spiritual enslavement. This book will shed much light on these abusive
processes. Paperback, 235 pages.
Out of the Cults and Into the Church, by Janice Hutchinson, Discusses the turmoil former
cult members experience as they come to Christian faith and adjustments they need to make
in evangelical churches. Paperback, 222 pages.
Notes
Michael Sneed, “‘Brother Evangelist’: Hypnotic shepherd of a wandering, ragtag flock,” The Chicago Tribune, 11 June 1979, section 2.
2 Watchman staff interview with Mrs. Reed.
3 The Chicago Tribune, June 1979.
4 Jim Guerra, From Dean’s List to Dumpsters: Why I Left Harvard to Join a Cult (Pittsburgh: Durrance Publishing Co., Inc., 2000), 53.
See also Gregory Boyd, Oneness Pentecostals and the Trinity (Grand Rapids: Baker, 1992).
5 Eric Falstrom, detailed scriptural presentation on Brethren witnessing tactics, on file.
6 Rachel Martin, Escape (Denver: Accent Books, 1979). See also Guerra.
7 Ibid.
1
Edgar Cayce
By Marilyn Stewart
Date of Birth: March 18, 1877, Hopkinsville, Kentucky
Date of Death: January 3, 1945, Virginia Beach, Virginia.
Organizations: The Association for Research and Enlightenment, Virginia Beach, Virginia; The
Edgar Cayce Foundation, legal guardians of the readings; The Atlantic University (19271931) reopened in 1985 and offers a Masters degree in Transpersonal Studies; The Edgar
Cayce Hospital, 1928-1931; Association of National Investigators, 1927-1931.
Unique Terms: The Sleeping Prophet; Christ Pattern, Soul Mates (two souls who have
experienced many incarnations together and complement each other spiritually, mentally
and physically1); Akashic Records (a cosmic database of all thoughts and deeds of every
soul which Cayce cited as a source for his readings).
HISTORY
Called the “Sleeping Prophet” because of his unusual psychic ability while in a hypnotic,
self-induced “sleep,” Edgar Cayce is said to have astounded skeptics with his accurate medical
diagnoses and world prophecies. Though Cayce lacked clairvoyance while awake, his
revelations or “readings” while asleep number in the thousands. 2
For twenty years Cayce’s readings were devoted strictly to the physical needs of others.
His later readings took a dramatic turn to the metaphysical, incorporating the ideas of the
Eastern mystical religions, Universal Consciousness, and reincarnation into his once
fundamental Christian belief.3
Born on a small Kentucky farm, Cayce came from a family with a penchant for the
supernatural. Cayce’s grandfather was known as a skillful water witch whom some say was
able to make brooms “dance.” Following his grandfather’s death, family members comforted
Cayce saying his “second sight” would allow him to see his grandfather again, and that “death
was just going back to heaven.”4 His father, a reluctant snake charmer of sorts, so loathed the
snakes that followed him home that he gave up farming and moved to the city. He was a stern
man who, when substituting at school, was quick to strike the day-dreaming Cayce. But the
father became “proud of his son at last” when Cayce asked for his own Bible. 5 Thereafter
Cayce became a voracious reader, reading the Bible through once for every year of his life.
Around age 12, Cayce had a vision in the woods of a bright and beautiful lady with wings.
The Lady told him his prayers had been answered and offered him whatever he wanted most in
life. His request was “to be helpful to others, especially to children when they are sick.” 6
The following day, Cayce ran into trouble at school for not knowing his spelling lesson.
That evening, Cayce studied alone, and his father would quiz him every thirty minutes. Each
time the boy failed to know the answers. Exasperated, the father struck the boy, knocking him
to the floor. Late into the evening, the Lady from the vision told the exhausted Cayce, “If you
can sleep a little, we can help you.”7 Cayce laid his head on his spelling book and fell asleep.
When his father returned, Cayce knew not only his spelling lesson, but every spelling word in
the book. His father was furious, believing the boy was playing tricks. Cayce’s mother,
however, reassured her son that this new gift was from the Lady. Cayce’s ability to learn by
“sleeping on a book” moved him from last place to first in the class. 8 The incidence profoundly
effected Cayce, moving him to pray to the Lady on occasion, and to wonder about its
significance in the years following.
Edgar Cayce, page 2
Cayce’s first “healing” experience occurred after a hit on the head at school made his behavior
strange and erratic. While resting, Cayce called for an unusual poultice to be applied to the injured
area. By morning, Cayce was cured and had no memory of the incident. Cayce’s father was ecstatic
and boasted that the boy had cured himself.9
Becoming a preacher was Cayce’s lifelong dream. The Sunday School class he taught was quite
popular in the community. He once commented to his sweetheart, Gertrude, that “someday, all the
churches will get together and be one again, the way Jesus intended.”10
Cayce held several bookstore jobs and especially impressed his employer at a Louisville
bookstore with his knowledge of their books. For a time, Cayce sold insurance with his father until
persistent laryngitis forced him to take a job as a photographer. Though doctors found no physical
reason for the problem, the hoarseness continued. Cayce’s father encouraged him to see a traveling
hypnotist who was able to cure Cayce’s laryngitis while in a trance, only to have the hoarseness
return when he “awoke.” The hypnosis of a New York physician also failed, though the doctor
thought the procedure would work if Cayce were allowed to talk about his condition while in the
trance. Cayce’s parents rejected the idea of more hypnosis, but Cayce wanted to give Al Layne, a
local correspondence school-trained osteopath and amateur hypnotist, a chance to try. Cayce
stipulated that he be able to put himself to sleep. During the hypnosis, Cayce prescribed a
treatment which Layne repeated back or “suggested” to him. Upon waking, Cayce’s voice was
completely normal, although only temporarily so.11
The success motivated Layne to open an osteopathic practice, using Cayce’s clairvoyant gifts to
prescribe treatments. Cayce was able to use “remote viewing” by which patients could be treated
who were not physically present and often spoke as “we” when in a self-induced trance.12 The
“readings,” as Layne called them, were successful, but Cayce was uncomfortable with the working
relationship with Layne. Every few weeks Cayce’s voice would diminish again making him
reluctantly dependent on Layne for a time.13
Cayce moved to Bowling Green, Kentucky, where he married and worked in a bookstore until
opening his own photography studio. The professional atmosphere and his friendships with medical
doctors pleased Cayce, but misfortune forced Cayce, Gertrude and son Hugh Lynn, back to
Hopkinsville. A second son became quite ill shortly after birth. For some reason, it “had not
occurred to him to take a reading in an emergency” for one of his own family until it was too late.14
Gertrude contracted tuberculosis shortly after the baby’s death and was seriously ill when Cayce
began readings for her. But Gertrude’s subsequent recovery and, later, the healing of an eye injury
to Hugh Lynn significantly boosted Cayce’s confidence in himself and in the readings.15
Photography was Cayce’s main means of livelihood, though he was once enticed away from his
studio in Selma, Alabama to search for oil in Texas. Cayce attributed the failure of the venture to
the poor motives of his business partners. Cayce believed he had achieved victory over the devil and
that the Texas ordeal had proved that “no one could make of him, consciously or unconsciously, a
tool for evil.”16 Anxious to use his gift, Cayce converted his studio into an office for readings.
Arthur Lammers, an amateur metaphysicist of substantial wealth, came to Cayce in 1923 and
was the catalyst in turning Cayce’s attention to a new direction. All of Lammers’ studies on psychic
phenomena, esoteric astrology and philosophy left him confused, he told Cayce, and “If there is any
way of finding out, it’s through you.”17
Cayce was intrigued by the request, thinking it might consolidate the readings with biblical
teachings. Lammers acted as “conductor,” asking questions concerning mystical philosophy and
religion. Upon waking, Cayce was astounded to learn that the reading spoke of reincarnation of the
soul and the unity of all religions. According to the reading, Lammers said, a person’s spirit is a
“portion of God,” of the same substance as God. Jesus, through his numerous incarnations,
reached perfection and provided an example for man to follow.18
Astrology, tarot cards, Egyptian and Greek deities were all diametrically opposed to Cayce’s
Christian beliefs. Lammers convinced Cayce that the subconscious mind is the storehouse of one’s
experiences and that Cayce had tapped into a wealth of knowledge obtained through past lives.
Although Cayce checked the stenographer’s notes of the reading and “could not find all the things
Lammers had mentioned” he believed he found enough “to indicate the broad outlines of a theory”
as Lammers had suggested.19
Recognizing that the readings were contrary to biblical teaching, Cayce remarked, “If ever the
devil was going to play a trick on me, this would be it.”20 Cayce struggled briefly while considering
Edgar Cayce, page 3
Lammers’ proposal to fund a business venture together. He soon agreed, and whole-heartedly
embraced the new mysticism, tempering it with Christian overtones.
Lammers’ financial and legal problems prevented the business plans from materializing. New
York stockbroker, Morton Blumenthal, stepped in and provided the funds and financial skill needed
for the business ventures. The Association of National Investigators was established in 1927, for
the purpose of psychic research. In November 1928, the Edgar Cayce hospital opened at Virginia
Beach, Virginia, offering treatments through diet, osteopathy, herbal packs, and electrical therapy.
Blumenthal’s particular interest was the Atlantic University which was established in 1930 to
research parapsychology and the occult.21 By 1931, however, each institution had fallen victim to
the Depression. The Association for Research and Enlightenment (A.R.E.) was established in 1931
to continue what had begun with the Association of National Investigators.
Much has been written about Cayce’s abilities to prophesy world events. Cayce purportedly
outlined in April 1929 the stock market crash of October and predicted that the depression would
ease in 1933.22 Thomas Sugrue’s biography, a bestseller published by the A.R.E. two years before
Cayce’s death, does not mention these prophecies and does not give evidence that Cayce acted in
accordance with this knowledge. The hospital was founded and maintained by Blumenthal’s stock
earnings, rather than endowments, making it dependent on the market.23 When the hospital closed
in 1931, Cayce told his wife, “I should never have allowed it to open without being sure it would be
kept open.”24 In October 1931, members of the newly founded Association for Research and
Enlightenment expressed concern to Cayce that the depression might continue another ten years.
Sugrue records that this disturbed Cayce, who wondered if he would outlive the depression.25 As for
Cayce’s prediction of the war, Sugrue said it “was not an extraordinary forecast; men with no
psychic powers whatever made the same prediction and were accurate even about the year in which
the conflict would begin.”26
Cayce loyalists do not claim he was infallible, but do claim that many of his prophecies have
been fulfilled, including the collapse of communism in Russia, the deaths of two U.S. Presidents in
office, and the discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls. Cataclysmic earth changes prophesied to begin
between 1958 and 1998, such as the falling of Japan into the sea, the rising of the land of Atlantis,
and heavy destruction along California’s coastline, are seen now as still-future events, or are
accepted as mankind’s good fortune that they have not taken place.27
DOCTRINE
God: God is an impersonal force that is essentially good. He is limited in knowledge, being
unaware of what man will choose to do.28
Jesus: The “soul” Jesus was incarnated as Adam, Enoch, Melchizedek, Joseph, Joshua, and
Jesus, as well as non-biblical characters such as Amilius of the lost continent of Atlantis.
Sometimes called our “elder brother,” Jesus realized he would become the savior of the world when
he “fell” in Eden. Like all of mankind, Jesus was both God and man until he overcame death and
became God alone.29
The Christ: The Christ soul had reached perfection through completing its cycle of
incarnations but had compassion on its struggling brother souls on earth. Man needed a “pattern”
to follow. The Christ soul provided an example for man by choosing a cycle of earthly
reincarnations, coming finally as Jesus.30
Reincarnation/Salvation: Jesus is the example for man to follow in order to attain perfection.
Since perfection cannot be obtained in one lifetime, reincarnation becomes the vehicle by which
man can attain perfection and achieve oneness with God. Reincarnation is not considered
punishment but an act of a loving God to allow man to choose love as a way of life.31
Christ Consciousness: The example of Jesus’ life and teachings are a ‘“pattern’ of wholeness
for each and every soul…. This Christ pattern exists in potential upon the very fiber of [mankind’s]
being.”32 The Christ pattern exists in every human and will be “awakened” when an individual
follows the pattern and example set by Jesus.33
Sin: Man has made wrong choices but is capable of making the right choices by awakening the
Christ Consciousness within, and maintaining a sense of his spiritual side.34
Source of Knowledge: The highest level of consciousness, the superconsciousness, (or
universal consciousness) is man’s access to the Divine. Cayce’s “readings” are said to have tapped
this resource.35
Edgar Cayce, page 4
Man: In the beginning, God took portions of himself and created perfect souls. Intrigued by the
evolutionary process taking place on earth, the souls “hovered” above apes, directing their
development further. “Man” was created when the souls then descended into the apes. Each
incarnation into a new body diminished the soul’s knowledge of his divine nature until it was
completely forgotten, and only what could be ascertained through the five senses was accepted.36
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Scripture/Authority: The philosophy of Edgar Cayce stands or falls on the question of
authority. Though Cayce did not claim to be infallible, effectively his teachings rely on the premise
that the mysterious readings of the “sleeping prophet” are more authoritative than the written word
of God. This system denigrates the reliability of scripture and requires that the Bible be interpreted
in light of the readings. Rather, it is the words of Cayce that must be measured against a true and
certain standard of Scripture (2 Tim. 3:16, 2 Pet. 1:20-21).
The blending of all religious systems, as Cayce did, into a single truth makes for a muddied,
illogical and confusing dilemma. Two belief systems at opposite poles on matters such as the
nature of God, authority and man’s condition cannot both be true. Christianity makes unique
claims that cannot simply be glossed over or assimilated into a generic system.
Jesus Christ: Jesus is not just an idyllic example for man to follow; He is the One who
transforms human hearts, generating new life when all vital signs have ceased (Eph. 2:1-5). Jesus
is the only begotten Son of God, not simply a fellow struggler through the cycle of life (Col. 1:15-20).
Reincarnation/Salvation: Reincarnation is not consistent with biblical teaching nor was it
ever a doctrine of the early church, as Cayce claimed. Using Scripture to claim that the Bible
teaches reincarnation is invalid. To do so one must employ poor or superficial tools of
interpretation. Man is appointed to die once before judgment (Heb. 9: 24-28), and Christians can
know that, at death, they will be in the presence of Christ (Phil 1:21-23). It is the death and
resurrection of Jesus that settles the question of our sin, once and for all (1Pet 3:18-22). There is
no “karmic debt” to pay.
Relying on one’s own inner strength or power to achieve inner peace or goodness sets one up
for frustration. Purpose in life comes from knowing a personal God who loves and forgives. The
resurrection of Jesus tells us that the past is forgiven, present problems can be managed, and the
future is secure.
Notes
“Soul Mates,” EdgarCayce.org, http://edgarcayce.org/about_ec/
cayce_on/soulmates/index.html (A.R.E Inc., 2003), (accessed
March 15, 2005).
2 Jess Stearn, Edgar Cayce- The Sleeping Prophet, (Garden City:
Doubleday & Company, Inc. 1967), 6-7.
3 Jeffrey Furst, Edgar Cayce’s Story of Jesus (New York: Berkley
Books, 1976), 24.
4 Thomas Sugrue, The Story of Edgar Cayce: There is a River
(Virginia Beach: A.R.E. Press 1997, revised ed.), 36.
5 Ibid., 14, 42.
6 Ibid., 45.
7 Ibid., 47.
8 Ibid., 49.
9 Ibid., 51.
10 Ibid., 91.
11 Ibid., 104-107.
12 Gina Cerminara, Many Mansions, (New York: New American
Library, 1967), 23.
13 Sugrue, 111.
14 Kevin J. Todeschi, Edgar Cayce's ESP: Who He Was, What He
Said, and How it Came True (Virginia Beach: A.R.E. Press, 2001),
as quoted in “About Edgar Cayce,” EdgarCacey.org,
http://www.edgarcayce.org/edgar-cayce2.html, (accessed March
23, 2005).
15 Stearn, 26.
16 Sugrue, 199.
17 Ibid., 200.
1
Ibid., 202-204.
Ibid., 209, 207.
Ibid., 210.
21 Stearn, 23.
22 Ibid., 80.
23 Sugrue, 267.
24 Ibid., 269.
25 Ibid, 274.
26 Ibid., 302.
27 “Edgar Cayce on the Future,” Near-Death Experiences and the
Afterlife, http://www.near-death.com/experiences/cayce11.htm,
(accessed 25 March 2005).
28 Herbert B. Puryear, The Edgar Cayce Primer (New York: Bantam
Books, 1982), 13, 99-101.
29 Kevin J. Todeschi, Twelve Lessons in Personal Spirituality (Virginia
Beach: A.R.E. Press, 1996) as quoted in “Edgar Cayce On The
Christ Consciousness,” EdgarCasey.org, http://edgarcayce.org/
about_ec/cayce_on/christ/index.html, (accessed March 15,
2005). See also, Furst, 23-24.
30 Sugrue, 315-16.
31 Puryear, 18-22.
32 “Edgar Cayce On The Christ Consciousness.”
33 Ibid., eee also, Puryear, 20-21.
34 Ibid., see also, Puryear, 109, 163.
35 Puryear, 5.
36 Sugrue, 311-312.
18
19
20
Centering/Contemplative Prayer
By Bob Waldrep
Founder: Trappist Monks William Meninger, Thomas Keating, and Basil Pennington are generally
recognized as the founders of the modern Centering Prayer movement though they would point
to it as being a rediscovery of practices dating to the 14th to 15th centuries and to the earlier
20th Century writings of another monk, Thomas Merton.
Date: Early to mid1970s.
Publications: The Cloud of Unknowing (unknown), Open Mind, Open Heart (Thomas Keating), The
Loving Search For God (William Meninger), Centering Prayer: Renewing an Ancient Christian
Prayer Form and Centered Living: The Way of Centering Prayer (Basil Pennington), numerous
other books and booklets and a number of websites are devoted to this practice.
Unique Terms: Lectio Divino, contemplation/contemplative, center/centering, sacred word,
relax/relaxation, meditation, detachment, Divine Presence, Divine Union, interior silence, pure
consciousness, transformation/transforming union, unloading the unconscious.
HISTORY
Centering or contemplative prayer was popularized in the mid 1970s at St. Joseph’s Abbey in
Spencer Massachusetts as a result of the studies and practices of Trappist Monks: William
Meninger, Thomas Keating, and Basil Pennington. According to Meninger, Keating, the Abbott at St.
Joseph’s (1961-1981), and Pennington were “…looking for a teachable form of Christian
contemplative meditation to offset the movement of young Catholics toward Eastern meditation
techniques.”1 This led to Keating’s study of many eastern teachings and practices and to his inviting
eastern teachers, such as, “the great Zen master Roshi Sasaki”2 and “a former Trappist monk who
had become a Transcendental Meditation teacher”3 to provide retreats and training sessions for the
Monks at the Abbey. About these retreats Keating wrote:
Exposure to these traditions, as well as conversations with visitors to our monastery who
had benefited from them, naturally raised many questions in my mind as I tried to
harmonize the wisdom of the East with the contemplative tradition of Christianity that I had
been studying and trying to practice for thirty years.4
During this same timeframe, in 1974, Meninger discovered The Cloud of Unknowing in the Abbey
library. “As he read it he was delighted to discover that this anonymous 14th century book presented
contemplative meditation as a teachable, spiritual process enabling the ordinary person to enter and
receive a direct experience of union with God.”5 A Newsweek article on “spirituality” noted: “Drawing
on that work, as well as the writings of the contemplatives Saint John of the Cross and Saint Teresa
of Avila, the two monks [Meninger and Keating] began teaching a form of Christian meditation that
grew into the worldwide phenomenon known as centering prayer.”6
Critics of Centering often point to its roots in or similarities with the practices of Eastern
religions. Proponents generally claim it is as old as the Church. For example, Keating writes: “A
positive attitude toward contemplation characterized the first fifteen centuries of the Christian era.
Unfortunately, a negative attitude has prevailed from the sixteenth century.” 7 Pennington adds:
“Centering Prayer is a gift of our Christian Heritage. It comes to us from the earliest times and has
always found a place among us albeit with different names and manners of presentation.”8
Despite such attestations to its roots in the Church, Centering Prayer, as it is presently
practiced, cannot be disassociated from Eastern religious practice. Even Keating notes, “Is there
something that we can do to prepare ourselves for the gift of contemplation instead of waiting for
God to do everything? My acquaintance with Eastern methods of meditation has convinced me that
there is. There are ways of calming the mind in the spiritual disciplines of both East and West that
can help to lay the groundwork for contemplative prayer.”9
Centering/Contemplative Prayer, page 2
Prior to becoming Pope Benedict XVI, then Cardinal Ratzinger, addressed some of the problems
presented by such a view in a doctrinal letter issued in 1989:
With the present diffusion of eastern methods of meditation in the Christian world and in
ecclesial communities, we find ourselves faced with a pointed renewal of an attempt, which
is not free from dangers and errors, ‘to fuse Christian meditation with that which is nonChristian’…Some use eastern methods solely as a psycho-physical preparation for a truly
Christian contemplation; others go further and, using different techniques, try to generate
spiritual experiences similar to those described in the writings of certain Catholic mystics
(Ratzinger’s endnotes cites The Cloud of Unknowing as an example)…These and similar
proposals to harmonize Christian meditation with eastern techniques need to have their
contents and methods ever subjected to a thorough-going examination so as to avoid the
danger of falling into syncretism.10
Concerning erroneous ways of praying, Ratzinger addressed the concept of emptying one’s mind
during prayer, (or as he put it those who, “try as far as possible to put aside everything that is
worldly, sense perceptible or conceptually limited”11) and the appeal to Teresa of Avila for support of
this practice stating, “… [She] perceptively observed that ‘the very care taken not to think about
anything will arouse the mind to think a great deal…’”12
Quoting a homily given by Pope John Paul II on November I, 1982, Ratzinger continued, “he
[Pope John Paul II] said that the call of Teresa of Jesus advocating a prayer completely centered on
Christ ‘is valid, even in our day, against some methods of prayer which are not inspired by the
Gospel and which in practice tend to set Christ aside in preference for a mental void which makes
no sense in Christianity.’”13
Though the Centering Prayer movement began within Roman Catholicism, it is not without nonCatholic devotees such as popular authors Brennan Manning (a former Roman Catholic monk) and
Richard Foster who promote Centering/Contemplative Prayer in their writings.
Interestingly, Foster not only embraces and promotes contemplative prayer he, at the same time,
considers it dangerous to the uninitiated: “I need to give a word of warning…[it] is not for the
novice…we are not all equally ready to listen to ‘God’s speech in His wondrous, terrible, gentle,
loving, all-embracing silence’.”14
He adds this further precaution: “In the silent contemplation of God we are entering deeply into
the spiritual realm, and there is such a thing as supernatural guidance that is not divine
guidance.”15 It should be noted Foster considers the danger to be such that he encourages “verbal”
prayers of protection prior to “a time of [nonverbal] contemplation” 16 – the supposedly higher form of
prayer.
This “other” supernatural guidance that Foster warns of is commonly attested to as coming from
the “Divine” among practitioners of New Age and Eastern Religions.
CENTERING PRAYER AND EASTERN RELIGIOUS PRACTICE
One of the primary concerns raised about Centering Prayer is its basis in Eastern meditation
practices. Proponents argue against this and maintain it is rooted in Roman Catholic or Church
tradition. However, as Keating and others have acknowledged, prior to developing the practice of
Centering he was extensively involved in researching Eastern religions and their practices –
particularly Transcendental Mediation (TM), Hinduism and Buddhism – for the purpose of
advocating and incorporating them into the Roman Catholic Church.
For example, Keating wrote, “…in the mid-1970s, I raised the following question…to our
monastic community: ‘Could we put the Christian tradition into a form that would be accessible to
people in the active ministry today and to young people who have been instructed in an Eastern
technique and might be inspired to return to their Christian roots if they knew there was something
similar in the Christian tradition?’”17 Similarly, Pennington wrote, “…those in ministry or preparing
for ministry should seek some experiential knowledge of…some of our traditional ways…They
should also know experientially…other traditions, such as yoga, Zen, and insight meditation”.18
Meditation techniques practiced and taught by adherents of Eastern Religions tend to have
basic elements in common with one another and Centering Prayer, as illustrated in the following
comparison of TM (as taught by the Maharishi Mahesh Yogi), Hinduism (as taught by Sri Swami
Rama, founder of the Institute of Yoga Science and Philosophy), and Buddhism:
Sit
Mantra
Turn
Inward
Length
TM
“[TM] is a specific method of
allowing the activity of the
mind to settle down while
one sits comfortably with
eyes closed.”19
“Mantras are specifically
selected for each
individual…and… used for
only one purpose, to effect
the spontaneous process of
reducing mental activity
during the process of TM.”20
“…TM consists of giving the
attention an inward turn by
easily thinking a single
thought…the mind remains
active but is left
undirected.”21
“…practiced for only fifteen
to twenty minutes each
morning and evening.”22
Hinduism
“…it is important to
train oneself to sit still
and follow the
meditational
discipline.”23
“Meditating on the
sound of a mantra can
lead one to the
soundless state …Focus
ing the mind on a…
chakra (spiritual center)
hastens the process…”24
“The purpose of
meditation is to be
constantly aware of the
center of consciousness
within.”25
Buddhism
“It is important to keep the back straight
during meditation, whether you are sitting on
the floor or in a chair. Energy flows up the
spine, so we try to create a straight pathway for
it.”27
“Mantras are sacred words or phrases which,
when repeated in meditation, bring the
individual into a higher state of conscioussness…Each time your mind is diverted from
pure concentration, bring it back to your
meditation by focusing on the mantra…”28
“Meditation increases
the ability to
concentrate and
enhance memory
power…Time Required:
10-30 minutes.”26
“If the meditator has progressed to the fourth
and fifth stage…he will be able to concentrate
on an object for about twenty minutes at a
stretch without experiencing the slightest
disturbance. This is the beginning of the
achievement of steadiness of mind.”30
“Chanting a mantra repeatedly for the duration
of your meditation session will, over time,
develop your powers of concentration to a high
degree, and you will experience great inner
peace and clarity of mind…”29
Centering Prayer contains the common elements above of: sitting, emptying one’s mind of
directed thoughts (or mental activity), looking inward, and utilizing a mantra (or focused thought) to
keep the mind from thinking or wandering. The following four components offered by Keating, 31
attest to this, as do the teachings of other Centering proponents.
1. Choose a sacred word as the symbol of your intention to consent to God’s presence and action
within.
Comparable to “mantra”, noted Centering promoter Brennan Manning proposes, “What masters
of the interior life recommend is the discipline of centering down throughout the day – a quiet
persistent turning to God…”32 His description of how this is done is very much like that in the chart
above: “The frequent repetition of the name ‘Jesus’ or ‘Abba, Father’ throughout the day will prove
helpful. Even a mechanical recitation of the name will suffice – eventually, it gets into your
subconscious and a transformation of mind and heart takes place.”33
2. Sitting comfortably and with eyes closed, settle briefly, and silently introduce the sacred word as
the symbol of your consent to God’s presence and action within.
Posture is very important as many Eastern practitioners believe the body contains energy
spheres or chakras that, if, properly aligned bring one in touch with the divine consciousness or
one’s own divinity. This is similar to teachings by noted Centering Prayer instructors: Jesuit Priest
Anthony De Mello recommends the “lotus posture…of yoga” or keeping the “back straight” which he
acknowledges is important in Zen meditation.34 On this same point, Pennington states, “…when
they [the backbones] are all lined up, the energy is freed.”35
3. When you become aware of thoughts return ever-so-gently to the sacred word.
4. At the end of the prayer period, remain in silence with eyes closed for a couple of minutes.
Manning also recommends these four steps and notes, “Contemporary spiritual masters
recommend two twenty-minute periods of contemplative prayer each day.”36 As the above chart
indicates, it is not just “Christian” contemplatives that recommend this.
The ultimate goal of each of these steps is to achieve and maintain the turn inward. Eastern
religions teach that the “turn inward” is for the purpose of reaching enlightenment, or illumination –
the realization that “self” as one perceives it really doesn’t exist; there is only the nothingness taught
by some schools of Buddhism or the divine consciousness of all taught in many schools of
Hinduism. Sri Swami Rama refers to this as a person realizing his, “essential nature and he abides
in that state of pure Consciousness.”37
Conclusion: In light of the background of the Centering Prayer Movement, there should be little
wonder that concerns are raised when advocates use terms like interior silence, pure consciousness,
transformation/transforming union, unloading the unconscious, etc. This concern is compounded
by how these terms are used. For example, Keating defines “Transformation” as: “…a restructuring
of consciousness in which the divine reality is perceived to be present in oneself and in all that is”. 38
Despite the protestations otherwise, it is difficult to believe that what he means by this is not more
Eastern than Christian, especially when he states that, “God and our true self are not separate.
Though we are not God, God and our true Self are the same thing.”39
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Those involved in Centering Prayer seek to support it with Scripture; however, their references
are vague allusions, at best, leaving them to appeal to tradition or the practices of other religions to
substantiate their claims. As Ankerberg and Weldon note regarding so-called Christian meditation
that utilizes Eastern methodologies: “…we do not see Jesus in the New Testament sitting in yoga
positions, or encouraging people to ‘practice yoga t’ai chi, and aikido’ or to study the pagan
Bhagavad Gita, the Upanishads, Lao Tzu, or the teachings of Confucius and Buddha.”40
The purpose of Biblical meditation is not to empty one’s mind of thought. Instead, Biblical
meditation seeks to focus the mind on God’s revealed word. God told Joshua to “meditate on [the
book of the law] day and night” (Josh. 1:8). In the Psalms, David spoke of his meditation on God’s
word (1:2, 119:23, 48, 148). Meditation is not always focused on God’s word however. David
meditated on the character and works of God: his precepts (Ps. 119:15), His wonders (Ps. 119:27),
works of His hands (Ps.143:5) and “glorious splendor of [His] majesty” (Ps.145:5). These beautiful
truths filled David’s mind as he meditated.
On the one occasion, recorded in Scripture, when the disciples asked Jesus to teach them how
to pray, (Luke 11:1-4, Mt. 6:7-13) he gave very specific instructions: Acknowledge the Father,
recognize your needs, your sins and your need to forgive others, and be alert to the temptations that
come to you (such things cannot be found through emptying one’s mind of all thoughts).
Interestingly, he also warns to avoid “vain repetitions” in prayer (Mt 6:7).
RECOMMENDED READING
Encyclopedia of New Age Beliefs, Ankerberg & Weldon. Addresses numerous New Age issues,
including Christian meditation and Eastern meditation techniques. 670 pages.
Notes
“Be Still and Know That I am God,” http://www.contemplative
prayer.net, (accessed October 2005).
2 Jerry Adler, “In Search of the Spiritual,” Newsweek, August 29,
2005.
3 John D. Dreher, “The Danger of Centering Prayer,” This Rock,
November 1997, 13.
4 Thomas Keating, Intimacy With God, (Crossroad Classic: 1996)
http://www.centeringprayer.com/intimacy/intimacy01a.htm
(accessed October 2005).
5 “Be Still and Know That I am God.”
6 “In Search of the Spiritual.”
7 Thomas Keating, Open Mind, Open Heart, (Rockport, MA:
Element, 1992), 19.
8 M. Basil Pennington, Centered Living: The Way of Centering
Prayer, (New York: Image, Doubleday, 1988) 187.
9 Open Mind, Open Heart, 29.
10 Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, “Letter To The Bishops Of The
Catholic Church On Some Aspects Of Christian Meditation,”
http://ratzinger.it/documenti/orationisforma_engl.htm
11 Ibid.
12 Ibid.
13 Ibid.
14 Richard J Foster, Prayer: Finding the Hearts True Home, (San
Francisco: Harper, 1992) 156.
15 Ibid., 157.
16 Ibid.
17 Intimacy With God, chapter 1.
18 Centered Living: The Way of Centering Prayer, 7
19 Harold Bloomfield, Michael Peter Cain & Dennis Jaffe, TM:
Discovering Inner Energy and Overcoming Stress, (New York:
Delacorte Press, 1975), 11.
20 Ibid., 18.
21 Ibid., 17.
1
Ibid.
Sri Swami Rama, Choosing A Path, (Honesdale, PA: Himalayan
International Institute of Yoga Science and Philosophy, 1983),
141.
24 Ibid.
25 Ibid., 140.
24 “Subhamoy Dos., “Hinduism, How to Meditate,”
http://hinduism.about.com/library/howto/ht-meditate.htm
27 “What is Meditation,” Zen Mind International, http://zenmind.
com/meditation.html (accessed October 2005).
28 Ibid.
29 Ibid.
30 Samdhong Rinpoche, “Buddhist Meditation,” (Adyar: The
Theosophical Publishing House, 1988), http://sss.vn.ua/
buddhist_meditation.htm (accessed October 2005). Note:
Buddhist meditation varies in length but many recommend an
initial period of twenty minutes of sitting meditation.
31 Open Mind, Open Heart, 139.
32 Brennan Manning, The Signature of Jesus, (Sisters, Oregon:
Multnomah Publishers, Inc., 1996), 89.
33 Ibid., 90.
34 Anthony de Mello, Sadhana: A Way to God, (New York: Image
Books, 1984) 24.
35 M. Basil Pennington, “A Centering Prayer Retreat,” Inner
Explorations http:/innerexplorations.com/catchspmys/a.htm
36 The Signature of Jesus, 204.
37 Choosing A Path, 182.
38 Open Mind, Open Heart 147.
39 Ibid., 127.
40 John Ankerberg and John Weldon, Encyclopedia of New Age
Beliefs, (Eugene: Harvest House, 1996), 384-385.
22
23
own religious research notebooks using these articles. Profiles are published by Watchman
Fellowship approximately 6 times per year, covering subjects such as new religious movements,
counterfeit Christianity, the occult, New Age Spirituality, and related doctrines and practices.
Complete Profile Notebooks containing all Profiles published to date are available. Please contact
Watchman Fellowship for current pricing and availability. All rights reserved © 2005.
Channeling
By Rick Branch
Organization Structure: Because Channeling is an activity of the individual, there is
no hierarchical structure. While many channelers will associate together at
symposiums, psychic fairs and other New Age events, each is autonomous.
Unique Terms: Higher Self is the term given to that divine part of each human being
which knows ultimate Truth. Ascended Master is the name given to a great
teacher such as Jesus, Buddha, Saint Germain, etc. by New Age devotees. Great
White Brotherhood is a name for the collective group of Ascended Masters.
Other Names: Trance channeling.
INTRODUCTION
Simply stated, Channeling is the process whereby a human host claims to enter
into an altered state of consciousness thereby allowing a spirit entity or alien being
from some distant physical or spiritual realm to take possession of their body and give
instructions to New Age believers.
This altered state can be in varying degrees of control. Some channelers will have
complete control of their body and simply speak the message of the spirit guide.
Others will completely lose consciousness, entering a deep trance as the message is
given from the entity. Upon their return to consciousness those who enter the deep
trance state will remember none of the message. A third group of channelers will often
remain conscious but will voluntarily yield control of their body for the purposes of
allowing the entity to use their hands for writing messages. This form of Channeling is
more commonly known as Automatic Writings.
HISTORY
The history of Channeling can be traced back to its earlier more blatantly Occult
roots of Spiritism. In the 1840’s the Fox sisters claimed to communicate with the spirit
of a murdered man, Charles Rosma. Their convincing act tricked thousands until
1886 when they finally confessed that they were frauds.1 Despite their confession, the
Spiritism movement was under way.
Several proponents of Spiritism, Automatic Writing and other forms of
communication with the dead would also make their mark on the history of
Channeling. Helena Petrovna Blavatsky, who founded Theosophy in 1875, claimed to
receive information from spiritual “superhuman ‘masters’ or ‘mahatmas’ allegedly
living in the Himalayas.” Another noteworthy figure was Alice Bailey, founder of the
Arcane School in 1923, who channeled the “Tibetan master Djwhal Khal (D.K.).” Under
the guidance of D.K., Bailey would write twenty five books.2
Though there have been others who have certainly influenced the development of
Channeling, it was not until the 1960’s and ‘70’s that Channeling began to be
Channeling, page 2
commonly accepted and even fashionable. “The first popularized emergence of an
unseen personality was the delivery of the Seth Material through the channel Jane
Roberts. Published internationally in 1972 by Prentice-Hall, Seth Speaks quickly
became a best seller as it explored the realities of the unknown world. Seth was the
first unseen entity who was generally accepted by a large readership, numbering in
the millions.”3
Since the emergence of the entity Seth, the spirit world has allegedly been leaking
spirits into the physical world at ever increasing speeds. Some of the most popular
spirit entities would include J.Z. Knight’s Ramtha, Penny Torres’ Mafu and Jach
Pursel’s Lazaris.
Jon Klimo of Rosebridge Graduate School claims, “By many estimates, there are
tens of thousands of channels throughout the world today, with as many as a
thousand in Southern California alone.”4 These channelers with their entities in tow,
travel to New Age fairs, seminars and conferences throughout the world. At these
conferences New Age devotees flock by the tens-of-thousands to hear the latest truths.
However, it is not cheap to hear the wisdom of an Ascended Master, the departed
dead or an alien being from another realm. According to Robin Westen, students who
wish to imbibe in channeled truth must pay “up to $100 for a private session [and up
to] $1,500 for a seminar.”5
Elliot Miller of Christian Research Institute echoes this when he writes, “In 1987
for a group session J.Z. Knight charged $400 per person, Jach Pursel $275. Private
consultations with Pursel, for which there was at that time a two-year waiting list, cost
$93 per hour. Kevin Ryerson charged ‘$250 per session, [and] has had so many
inquiries at his San Francisco office that he is referring business to other
channelers.’”6
This phenomenal growth can be attributed in part to the fact that more people
currently believe that contact with the dead or the spiritual realm is possible. In the
mid-1980’s an “opinion poll was conducted by Andrew Greeley and the University of
Chicago’s National Opinion Research Council. It reports that 42 percent of American
adults believe they have had some type of direct contact with a person who had died.” 7
Notice that the 42 percent are those who feel they have had contact, not those who
believe that contact is possible. The latter figure would most certainly be higher.
DOCTRINE
Because there are thousands of channelers throughout the world, with different
entities, who have supposedly lived at different times and in different geographic
locations, it would be assumed that the messages of the various entities would be
different. However, to make such an assumption would be an error.
While there are differences in the messages and even contradictions between the
messages from entity to entity, the basic themes of all the channelers are the same
throughout the world.
Pantheism (God is All and All is God): The spirit entity Lazaris, through his host
Jach Pursel, gives this insightful information concerning the New Age concept of God.
Channeling, page 3
Now, as we were saying, the New Age is about developing a new relationship with
God. Yes, God is a very important part of this New Age. Part of developing that new
relationship is to replace inaccurate or only partially accurate ideas old pictures of
God with more correct images. God is All That Is. Throughout the history of
humankind, you have been looking to describe this Force in your attempts to get
closer to It. The Source is God and Goddess and something that is more than
either or both. It is All That Is. Every time you reference God/Goddess/All That Is,
you are supporting yourself with a new and much more correct image, picture,
idea of the Source.8
Hence, the channelers’ god is the pantheistic understanding that All is God and
God is All. Lazaris’ new “image [or] picture” is the next concept that all channelers
have in common.
Humans are God: Since All is God, and you are a part of the All, then you are
God. This point is clarified by the entity Ramtha, through his host J.Z. Knight.
What be you? You are God! Man expressing as God often forget that which is
termed his Godhood, thus makes him grovel in the marketplace for survival. ‘Tis
not the way it is. You are a God that needs to remember. When you leave this
audience you are no longer that which is termed mere man but you are that which
is termed the Lord God of Your Totality. God culminates himself into All That Is.
When that which is emitted from himself, of thought, is felt and sent back to him,
that is what you are.9
Thus, man is, according to the channeled entities, a part of God with amnesia.
Once mankind is able to remember or realize that All is God and that mankind is a
part of the All, then it become obvious that mankind is God. Once this is realized, then
it become equally obvious that, as God, each individual possess all truth.
Truth: There is no ultimate objective truth. From the entities of Orin and DaBen
through their hosts Sanaya Roman and Duane Packer, respectively, this vital piece of
information is given,
As you read this book, we encourage you to use only that information which rings
true to the deepest part of your being and discard any information that does not.
Trust your inner guidance and messages. You are a special, unique individual
with unlimited potential. We invite you to discover more fully your own divinity.10
The general theme of the Channelers is God is All and humanity is part of All.
Once accepted, this truth rules out all objective truth. For certainly, if each person is
God, then who could tell another person [God] what was right or wrong, true or false.
Each individual must discover truth for themselves. Hence, truth is subjective and is
to be found within each individual’s inner nature.
This truth will be found, according to the channelers, when the New Age devotee
becomes aware of their individual inner Higher Self or God nature. When this is
accomplished, the individual can then begin to manipulate their views of reality.
Reality creation: Again from the spirit entity Lazaris comes this admonition,
Work together to create your reality. Go to the abstract Higher Self and dream
your Dreams. Ask it to work from its level to help manifest your Dreams. While
Channeling, page 4
working with the abstract Higher Self, build your desire. Permit your Higher Self to
work with you to enhance your skill of reality creation and to improve the art of
creating exactly what you want... Co-create your reality together. An important,
but often overlooked fact: Before you can co-create you must be able to create.
Once you have worked with creating the reality you want, then you can work with
your Higher Self to figure out together what reality the two of you want. You can
involve your Higher Self in the decision-making process.11
Thus the ultimate message of the New Age is manifest in the message of the
various channelers. That message being, All is God, you are a part of the All, therefore
you are God. Since you are God then you can alter reality to fit your view of truth, for
all truth is to be found within the individual’s Higher Self. What if the truth of one
individual contradicts the truth of another? That does not present a problem for the
New Age believer. All believers are God and therefore all views of reality are true.
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
1) All is not God. The Bible explains there are two classifications: Creator and
Creation (Gen. 1:1; John 1:2-3; Col. 1:16-18).
2) The Bible forbids communication with the dead [Necromancy] (Lev. 19:31; Deut.
18:9-12, 15; 1 Sam. 28; 1 Chron. 10:13-14; Isa. 8:19).
3) Channelers are either committing fraud (faking spiritual communication), are
self-deceived (2 Thes. 2:10; 2 Tim. 3:12) or in contact with familiar spirits [demons]
who are masquerading as deceased spirit masters (Isa. 19:3; Eph. 6:12; 1 John 4:1-3).
RECOMMENDED READING
New Age Spirituality, James Walker. This 90 minute cassette tape and manual will
provide an overview of New Age theology and history, thereby giving a better
understanding of how Channeling fits into New Age theology. Availible at
www.watchman.org.
A Crash Course on the New Age Movement, Elliot Miller. Aside from providing an
excellent overview of New Age theology, this book devotes two chapters to the topic of
Channeling. Discussing the various types of Channeling, doctrines taught by
channelers and a biblical response to the message of the channelers. Hard back, 260
pages, indexed, footnoted.
Notes
Josh McDowell and Don Stewart, Handbook of Today’s Religions: Understanding the Cults, (San Bernardino: Here’s Life Publishers,
1983) 145-146.
2 Elliot Miller, A Crash Course on the New Age Movement, (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1989) 145-146.
3 Ramtha and Douglas J. Mahr, Voyage to the New World, (Friday Harbor: Masterworks, 1985) 12.
4 Jon Klimo, Channeling: Investigations on Receiving Information from Paranormal Sources, (Los Angeles: Jeremy P. Tarcher, 1987) 24.
5 Robin Westen, Channelers: A New Age Directory, (New York: Perigee Books, 1988) 13.
6 Miller, 161.
7 Ibid., 141.
8 Westen, 91-93.
9 Ramtha and Mahr, 127, 144.
10 Sanaya Roman and Duane Packer, Opening to Channel: How to Connect with Your Guide, (Tiburon: HJ Kramer, 1987) 15-16.
11 Lazaris, The Sacred Journey: You and Your Higher Self, (Beverly Hills: Synergy Publishing, 1987) 142.
1
Chen Tao/The Right Way
By Jason Barker
Founder: Hon-ming Chen.
Founding Date: 1993.
Official Publications: Practical Evidence and Study of the World of God and Buddha, God’s
Descending in Clouds (Flying Saucers) on Earth to Save People.
Unique Terms: Transmigration, the Right Way, the “One,” the great tribulation, the magnetic field
of Void, King Satans, outside souls, Noah’s Arc.
Other Names: God’s Salvation Church, God Saves the Earth Flying Saucer Foundation.
HISTORY
Chen Tao (“The Right Way”) was founded in 1993 in Pei-pu, Hsin-chu County, Taiwan,1 by Honming Chen, a former professor of sociology.2 Pei-pu was selected as the initial site for the group
because, according to Chen, the city will become the only place on earth where the spiritual energy
of God (“the inexhaustible light of the Grand Way”) flows from heaven.3
Chen and 140 of his followers immigrated to San Dimas, CA, in 1995 in order to board God’s
flying saucers when they land in the United States in 1999.4 Complaints from Taiwan followed the
group to America. According to a report in The China Times Express, Chen may have manipulated
his Taiwanese followers to pay $60,000 as a fee for joining Chen Tao, and an additional $30,000 to
$60,000 passage fare to board the spaceships.5 Police deputies returned a sixteen year-old member
to her mother in Taiwan after her mother expressed fears that the girl would never return.6 Other
family members expressed fears that the group will kill themselves, as did the members of the
Heaven’s Gate cult in nearby Rancho Santa Fe, CA, prompting an investigation by Taiwanese police
into videotapes and documents that allegedly support accusations against Chen of group
manipulation and potential violence.7
Members of Chen Tao began moving to Garland, TX, in June or July of 1997 to prepare “the
headquarters for God’s Kingdom in Texas.”8 In September members rode in bicycle convoys through
Garland distributing flyers expressing the group’s appreciation “of your tolerating our activity in the
neighborhood as well as your magnanimous acceptance.”9 According to a report in the St. Paul
Pioneer Press, the majority of the group moved from San Dimas to Garland in December after seeing
the number “007” in the sky-an advertisement for a James Bond movie.10 Garland was allegedly
chosen because it sounds like “Godland.”
Chen Tao came to national attention in December after announcing that photographs of clouds
are proof that God will assume a physical body identical to Chen’s and will materialize in Garland at
10:00 am on March 31, 1998.11 God will also personally greet each of his followers in Garland by
engaging in “duplication” (splitting into hundreds of physical bodies), and practicing xenoglossia
(speaking in all the languages of his devotees).12 This event will be preceded on March 25, 1998, by
the appearance of God on channel eighteen of every television set in North America. 13
DOCTRINE
Chen Tao is a complex blending of elements from Christianity, Buddhism, Taoism, science
fiction, and Taiwanese folk religion.
Souls and Transmigration: All life originates from the energy of God, who is one with the
“magnetic field of Void” and can thus can divide his spiritual light energy into separate beings. 14
Chen Tao, page 2
Through the process of transmigration (reincarnation), each being can evolve into a higher life form:
from animal, to human, to the divine status of Bodhisattva or enlightened one.15 Evolution depends
upon the being developing purity in the “main soul light,” the primary of three souls including the
temporal conscious and physical souls.16 The main soul light is the eternal record of every moment
in a being’s lives; Chen compares its memory to that of a computer.17 The main soul light develops
the conscious soul so that the conscious soul is capable of “conscious awareness, judgment, and
expression of feelings.”18 The physical soul enables the being to engage in physical activity.19
The purity of the main soul light can be measured through its “spiritual light energy.” 20 The
spiritual light energy of heaven (or Void) is twelve million degrees. 21 A small animal, which is
spiritually impure, has less than 1,800,000 degrees of spiritual light energy, whereas a large animal
has between 1,800,000 and three million degrees. Humans have between three and nine million
degrees of energy.22 Divine beings, such as Bodhisattvas and angels, have nine million degrees of
spiritual light energy; a few divine beings, such as Jesus Christ and the Ju-lai Buddha, have twelve
million degrees of energy.23
Purity is attained through the evolutionary process of transmigration. Through each life beings
attempt to erase the karma of previous lives. Poor behavior and attitudes result in an accrual of
“causal karma” in the main soul light, lowering the spiritual light energy; this negative record is
maintained in both the magnetic field of the Void (heaven) and the magnetic field of the underworld
(hell).24 The three souls separate upon death: if the main soul light is pure (above nine million
degrees), this soul will be united with the Void and escape further purification.25 If the main soul
light is not pure, however, the old conscious and physical souls will reattach themselves to the
transmigrated being until the being has atoned for the sins of lives in which the attached souls were
involved; this process of “causal retribution” continues until the karma is erased.26
The evolutionary cycle of transmigration is extremely long, because the number of lives
experienced by a being renders increasingly less likely the possibility that the causal karma will be
erased.27 Because of this residual karma in each current being’s main soul light, each being has
transmigrated at least ten times,28 and ninety percent of the current world population was at one
time born as an animal.29 In fact, some of the eighty percent of the world’s population whose low
spiritual light energy leads to their death in the great tribulation of 1999 will later be transmigrated
as animals on Mars in order to continue their purification.30
Outside Souls and Devils: Two major obstacles in the evolution of beings are the hindrances
presented by outside souls and devils. These malevolent entities feed on the spiritual light energy of
transmigrated beings, reducing the beings’ ability to erase their karmic records. Outside souls are
those conscious and physical souls who did not report to the underworld upon death. These souls
become lost after suffering a violent or unexpected death.31 Rodney Perkins and Forrest Jackson
note that these “lonely ghosts and wild spirits” are a common theme in Taiwanese folklore. 32 Outside
souls exist by draining human beings of their spiritual light energy, as well as consuming the
spiritual air in mountains and rivers.33 According to Chen, the Buddhist temples in Taiwan are
controlled by a “head outside soul” who rules over lesser souls.34
Devils present a more active threat in Chen Tao theology. Devils are “devoted to bewildering the
world,” and seek to possess transmigrated beings in order to increase the level of evil and violence in
the world.35 Devils frequently are the previous souls of a being who combine with the being’s current
souls until the sins of past lives are atoned.36 They are also frequently “debt claimants,” enemies
from past lives who combine with a being’s current souls until the wrongs committed against the
claimant in past lives are rectified.37
Particularly dangerous are the “King Satans,” or “heavenly devil kings,” who are responsible for
all the great tribulations that have occurred. These devils are the biblical “fallen angels” whose greed
has irreparably corrupted them.38 Fifteen percent of the world’s population has had some of their
souls become King Satans since the beginning of life on earth; seventy percent of the population in
central and east Asia possessed corrupted souls which became these heavenly devil kings.39 King
Satans are particularly prominent in Asia and Africa, where an average of forty-seven percent of the
population are possessed in some way by heavenly devil kings.40 As the King Satans feed on the
spiritual light energy of these people, the light energy of the magnetic field around the world (except
in America) declines by 100,000 every month; in May, 1997, the energy level in four of the world’s
five continents dropped below the human level of three million.41 The great tribulation in 1999 will
begin when the King Satans attempt to cannibalize each other in an attempt to find spiritual energy
from which to feed.42
Chen Tao, page 3
Eschatology: According to Chen, great tribulations (usually climaxing in a nuclear holocaust)
are a regular occurrence in history. There have been five great tribulations on this planet (not
including the nuclear war almost 4.5 trillion years ago that resulted in the creation of our solar
system.43 and over 888,800 million tribulations since the beginning of time.44 The first great
tribulation on this planet was waged by dinosaurs “at a place called Armageddon in the Hebrew
tongue” nearly ten million years ago;45 the remaining tribulations also ended in a final climatic
battle in modern Israel.46 Each tribulation was survived by beings living in modern America, who
were rescued by God in a flying saucer.47
The opening of the seals described in Revelation chapter six began, according to Chen, in 1911
with the Western imperialism that resulted in World War I.48 Chen is unclear about the date of
China’s attack on Taiwan: he predicts both February of 1999,49 and shortly after April 22, 1999.50
The prediction of the Chinese attack in February includes the prediction for a simultaneous “war of
unification” between North and South Korea.51 On April 22, 1999, a “thousand millions [sic] of
human-devils” will initiate a mass slaughter in Chen Tao’s “holy land” of Pei-pu, Taiwan.52 Chen
warns that, unless she repents, an anonymous female who betrayed Chen Tao will be the first to be
crucified.53 Chen predicts “Noah’s Arc” flood of forty days will devastate Eastern Asia in June and
July of 1999.54 The rainfall will be heaviest in Taiwan, with gradually lesser damage away from the
storm’s center over the island.55 The food shortages resulting from the flooding will ultimately lead
Asians to commit cannibalism.56
The massive death caused by both war and flooding will greatly reduce the spiritual energy
upon which the King Satan’s can feed, driving the devils into an insane rage. From August first
through the twelfth, the devils will then convince the Taiwanese whom they control to explode their
three nuclear power plants.57 The fallout will cause widespread destruction throughout east Asia.58
China and Japan will then ally to invade Australia and New Zealand, and will then conquer
southeast Asia.59 European and African nations will join the war through territorial alliances, and
all the nations will finally destroy each other at Armageddon.60 God will command America to
remain uninvolved during the warfare to come; the United States will instead welcome refugees into
this safe haven of high spiritual light energy.61 Nonetheless, only twenty percent of the world’s
population will survive the great tribulation. These survivors will once again board God’s spaceship.
God and the “One”: The god of Chen Tao “includes all beings; He has the inexhaustible,
endless energy, and His energy is the original source of all existence and permeates everything…He
is omnipresent, He is both in form and non-form.”62 In other words, God is the perfect energy with
whom all transmigrating beings should hope to become one.63
Perkins and Jackson note that, in The Practical Evidence and Study of the World of God and
Buddha, Chen rejects the biblical version of God as “cruel, narrow-minded, unable to tell good from
evil.”64 Chen instead proclaims that God is “complete love, generosity, mercy, peace, justice, and
forgiving.”65
Chen’s depiction of God is heavily influenced by Taoism. God is “void of I,” because the “‘Tao
(Way) begets One; One begets Two; Two Begets Three; Three begets all existence.’ The Way (tao) [sic]
that begets One is the embodied God.”66 This Taoist phrase indicates the close relation that Chen
sees between God and himself. Simply stated, God created Chen (who identifies himself as “the
One”)67 who in turn came to earth as the Ju-lai Buddha with several Bodhisattvas to populate the
earth.68 When God returns on March 31, 1998, he will assume a physical body identical to Chen’s.69
Chen has also stated that he and his followers wear only white because God will be clothed in white
when he appears; the members wear cowboy hats because “they help the group fit in.” 70
Jesus Christ: Jesus Christ is one of the primary divine beings in Chen Tao. He helped settle on
Pluto the survivors of the nuclear war that created our solar system.71 Chen has allegedly claimed
that he fathered Christ, and that one of the children in Chen Tao is the reincarnated Christ. 72
The Bible: Chen teaches that the Bible “is neither God’s not Jesus Christ’s revelation, but
heavenly devil kings’ descriptions.”73 In fact, “many believers of the Bible who read those forged
contents will become gradually controlled by devils without knowing it.” 74 Chen therefore concludes
that he needs to “clarify what parts of the Bible are ‘devil’s words.’” 75
THE FUTURE OF CHEN TAO
Media reports have been filled with speculations that, upon the failure of God to fulfill Chen’s
prophecies, the members of Chen Tao will commit mass suicide. These reports have focused on a
alleged letter from a former member stating that members “were set to die in a horrible manner if
Chen Tao, page 4
they believed Chen’s teachings,”76 and on Chen’s guaranteeing “on [his] life” that his prophecies will
be fulfilled.77 Chen has declared that he is willing to receive the death penalty if his prophecies prove
false.78 Members have vigorously denied that they will commit suicide. Chen claims, “We would not
take our lives under any circumstances.”79 In answer to a question by James Walker of Watchman
Fellowship at a press conference on March 12, 1998, Chen declared that he would tell his followers
to leave him if God does not return on March 31. Chen Tao spokesman Richard Liu similarly
believes that “we will conclude that God has changed his plan” if nothing occurs, and that many
followers will then return to Taiwan and eventually abandon the group.80
March 25, 1998 Update: Teacher Chen retracted his prophecy that God will appear on March
31st after his prophecy about God appearing on channel 18 on March 25th failed. Chen stated,
“Because we did not see God’s message on television tonight, my predictions of March 31 can be
considered nonsense.”81 Chen plans to continue his study and research in Garland, but has
dismissed his followers to return to Taiwan.82
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
The Bible makes it clear that only God knows the date for the end of time (Mark 13:32). It is
therefore improper for Christians to speculate on the exact date. In fact, the Bible so strongly
stresses the importance of avoiding false prophecy that false prophets were put to death under the
Mosaic law (Deuteronomy 18:20-22).
The Bible also refutes the idea of reincarnation; we die only once, and then face judgment
(Hebrews 9:27). As Christians, we also know that we do not need to earn our salvation through selfpurification; we are instead saved through the grace of God (Ephesians 2:8-9; Titus 3:5).
God is not a void with whom creation panentheistically shares a spiritual light structure and in
whom we ultimately hope to be absorbed; Revelation shows that we will spend eternity in an
intimately personal, yet physically separate, relationship with God (21:3). Nor is He merely a being
of disembodied love without a sense of justice, as Chen’s alternative revelation asserts. Instead, the
Bible shows that God is both loving and just (Psalms 101:1). The Bible also proves that Jesus is not
an equal with the Buddha and the son of Hon-ming Chen. Instead, Jesus is God, and assisted the
Father in the creation of the world (John 1:1-3).
In direct contrast to Chen’s attack upon the authority of Scripture, the Bible also testifies to its
own trustworthiness (2 Timothy 3:16).
Notes
Ho-ming Chen, God’s Descending, 1997, 79.
2 The Fort Worth-Star Telegram, March 7, 1998.
3 Chen, God’s Descending, 79.
4 The Austin-American Statesman, March 6,
1998; “GSC Cult Leader Urged to Let Followers
Return to Taiwan,” Central News Agency,
December 29, 1997.
5 China News, December 23, 1997.
6 St. Paul Pioneer Press, December 24, 1997.
7 China News, December 25, 1997.
9 Children of God’s Kingdom, flyer.
10 St. Paul Pioneer Press, December 24 1997.
11 Fort Worth Star-Telegram, December 23, 1997.
13 Austin-American, March 6 1998, sec. B, 11.
15 Ibid., 11, 19.
16 Ibid., 17.
17 Ibid.
18 Ibid.
19 Ibid., 18.
20 Ibid., 17, 19.
21 Ibid., 27.
1
Ibid., 19.
23 Ibid., 11, 19.
24 Ibid., 31.
25 Ibid., 8, 18, 54.
26 Ibid., 62-64.
27 Ibid., 155.
28 Ibid., 30.
29 Ibid., 132.
30 Ibid., 142.
31 Ibid., 35-38.
32 CESNUR’s Watch Page on
Chen Tao - God’s Salvation
Church http://web.tin.it/
cesnur_org/Chen.htm.
34 Ibid.,
35 Ibid., 62-64.
36 Ibid., 62.
37 Ibid., 63-64.
38 Ibid., 68.
39 Ibid., 70.
40 Ibid.
41 Ibid., 75.
42 Ibid., 76.
22
Ibid., 46.
Ibid., 172.
45 Ibid., 143.
46 Ibid., 145.
47 Ibid.
48 Ibid., 130-131.
49 Ibid., 115.
50 Ibid., 87.
51 Ibid., 115.
52 Ibid., 80.
53 Ibid., 80-81.
54 Ibid., 132-133.
55 Ibid., 87.
56 Ibid.
57 Ibid., 115.
58 Ibid.
59 Ibid., 118-119.
60 Ibid., 119.
61 Ibid., 115.
62 Ibid., 3.
63 Ibid., 9.
64 CESNUR’s
Watch Page.
65 Ibid., 9.
Ibid., 8.
Ibid., 8-9, 175.
68 Ibid., 9.
69 Ibid., 175.
70 Austin American-Statesman, 3/6/98, sec. B, 11.
71 Chen, God’s Descending, 46-47.
72 Netly News, January 7 1998.
74 Ibid., 122.
75 Ibid., 123.
76 China News, December 25 1997.
77 Chen, God’s Descending, 177-178.
78 MSNBC Local News, December 23, 1997
http://www.msnbc.com/local/kxas/ 9238.asp.
Note: The article has been removed - URL retained
for reference).
79 Austin American-Statesman, March 6 1998, sec. B,
11 .
80 Scholar Visits Chen Tao, www.trancenet
.org/groups/gsc/news.shtml
81 UFO Cult Calm as God Misses Predicted TV
Appearance. Note: Page removed - URL kept for
reference.
82 Ibid.
43
66
44
67
Notebooks containing all Profiles published to date. Please contact Watchman Fellowship for current
pricing and availability. All rights reserved © 1997.
The Children of God/The Family
By Craig Branch
Founder: David Berg (also known as Moses David, Dad, Father, Grandpa), born 1919.
Founding Date: 1968
Official Publications: Mo Letters; other tapes, books, and internal news magazines.
Berg claims to be the end-time Prophet and his prolific writings are “continuing
revelation.” Mama Letters from Berg’s common-law wife (mistress), Karen Zerby
(Maria), are also considered authoritative.
Organization Structure: David Berg and his mistress, Maria, maintain absolute
authoritative control. Geographical areas around the world are broken into regions
called Continental Reporting Offices (CRO’s). Local communes, formerly called
colonies, are called Homes and are run by Shepherds or Team Workers.
Unique Terms: Flirty fishing (sexual proselytizing), systemite, revolutionary, litnessing
or vidnessing, sharing (fornication or adultery).
Other Names: There are many names which The Family has used. They tend to adapt
to and adopt names to fit their area and objectives. Some names used are World
Services, Family of Love, Heaven’s Magic, Martinelli, Fellowship of Independent
Christian Churches, Children of God.
HISTORY
The mid 1960’s, fueled by the war in Vietnam, was a time of questioning the
“establishment” and of significant social rebellion among the youth, especially in
California. Hippies, drugs, and the counterculture set the atmosphere for the
personality of a new cult, The Children of God, to grow.
David Berg, born in 1919, was the son of a Christian & Missionary Alliance pastor
and a radio-evangelist mother. Berg married his wife Jane in 1944 (a.k.a. Mother Eve)
and began an evangelistic preaching career. Berg’s evolving radical ideas of sharing
wealth resulted in his being asked to leave his church in Arizona. This began his
disenfranchisement and condemnation of organized religion.1
The turning point for Berg came in 1968 when he gained control of a Teen
Challenge Coffeehouse in Huntington Beach, California. He renamed it Teens for
Christ and accumulated a following of anti-establishment “Jesus people” and later
adopted the name Children of God (COG).2 Berg’s radical message to denounce what
he called “The System” (systemites) included existing churches. His message to be a
“revolutionary” for Jesus and to “forsake all and follow Him” included forsaking
parents, jobs, school, and to turn over all possessions to the organization.3
Berg began an affair with Karen Zerby (Maria) who became his common-law wife,
or mistress. It was at this time that Berg’s prolific Mo Letters began, and are
considered to be continuing revelation for his followers. This also marked the decline
in general morality of the movement.
The Children of God, page 2
Berg loosely associated himself with evangelist Fred Jordan and was allowed to
establish communal living at Jordan’s “Soul-Clinic Ranch” in Texas. After parents
began to organize and raise very negative publicity concerning the “brainwashing” of
their children, Jordan in 1971 asked Berg and his followers (between two and three
thousand) to leave.4 Berg began to organize communes (colonies) with tight
hierarchical control. According to The Family’s statement there were 130 COG colonies
in 15 countries in 1972.5 They raised money initially by fund-raising, forsaking all,
then by “litnessing,” that is, selling designated Mo Letters to the public.
About this time, Berg changed his name to Moses (God’s prophet) and David (King
of Israel). In 1972, Berg claimed to have the “understanding of Daniel” and began
making false prophesies including that California would be destroyed by an
earthquake, and that the United States would be destroyed by the comet Kohoutek by
January 1974.6 He also prophesied that Christ was to return in 1993.7 During this
time, Berg began his descent into the occult as he frequently wrote about his contacts
and involvement with spirit guides.8
Beset with legal problems, “charges in 1973-74 of tax evasion, kidnapping,
assault, immorality,” which were also included in an investigative report issued by the
Attorney General of New York, Berg fled the U.S. and led many of his followers to
Europe.9 It was in 1974 when Berg and his mistress, Maria, arrived in Tenerife in the
Canary Islands and began to develop and teach his now infamous “flirty fishing”
doctrine. Flirty Fishing, or FF’ing, teaches that sexual seduction, or religious
prostitution, is God’s revolutionary way of evangelism. Berg’s term “Hookers for Jesus”
included permitting adultery.10
Berg claims that the Children of God was disbanded in 1978 and 300 leaders were
dismissed and the name was changed to Family of Love.11 But, former insiders and
other internal documents indicate that it was a power takeover, necessary because a
significant percentage of the leaders refused to engage in the religious prostitution of
FF’ing.12
Many defectors, some of them former leaders and family members of Berg,
continue to expose the clandestine activities of The Family. Their testimony and
volumes of Berg’s and Maria’s writings and videos leave a trail of activity which
includes promotion of incest, spiritualism, adultery, fornication, group sex, and
sexually influencing government leaders. With this exposure and the onset of the AIDS
scare, The Family has issued statements that incest and Flirty Fishing are no longer to
be practiced. There has been no admission of wrongdoing, only that it is expedient “for
the sake of potential problems with the System.”13
There have been a series of raids conducted in Europe and South America and
charges made, including child abuse. Due to lack of evidence of physical child abuse,
some of the cases have been dropped. But other cases are, as of this writing, still
ongoing in Australia, the Philippines, Argentina, and France.
The Family has recently returned its energies to the U.S. and has begun a massive
PR campaign to create a new public image. They want everyone to forget “mistakes” of
the past and judge them on what they do now. One Mo Letter indicates their duplicity
as it instructs their members to infiltrate the more liberal churches who are more
tolerant and use them to gain credibility and converts. The letter teaches to send the
liberal churches a new member occasionally to gain favor. It warns, though, to stay
away from evangelical or fundamental churches as Family members would “have to
compromise too much.”14
In 1994, they claimed 3,000 adult members and 6,000 children living in
communities in over 500 countries.15 Ex-members claimed that there were far more
members and children.
DOCTRINE
It is somewhat of a problem to evaluate many doctrines in The Family/COG. David
Berg has taught conflicting, haphazard, and confusing things concerning some
doctrines. The Family also has a history of public adjustment and deception, in order
to diminish opposition to their cause.
Trinity: According to The Family’s recent statements of faith, they claim to be in
harmony with orthodoxy. They affirm “one true, eternal God and the unity of the
Godhead, that there are three distinguishable but inseparable Persons: The Father,
the Son, and the Holy Spirit.”16 Yet in Berg’s teachings, the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Spirit representations are far from orthodox.
God the Father: Berg’s writings and pictures consistently depict the Father as a
white-haired man who is described as “a sexy, naked god in a wild orgy of the Spirit”
and “A Pimp.”17
God the Son: Again, The Family’s recent statement of faith concerning Jesus
Christ appears orthodox. It affirms His Deity, miraculous and divine conception, virgin
birth by Mary, sinlessness, full substitutionary atonement, bodily resurrection,
perpetual intercession for His people, and his second coming and judgment.18
Yet in Berg’s teachings, he declares that the Angel Gabriel, as God’s
representative, actually had intercourse with Mary and produced Jesus.16 Berg also
teaches “by revelation” that Jesus repeatedly fornicated with His female followers,
especially with Mary, Martha and Mary Magdalene.20 And, if that is not enough, Berg
teaches that Jesus had venereal disease.21
There are a number of “contradictory statements concerning the divine/human
natures of Christ in Berg’s writings. Sometimes he speaks of Jesus being the eternal
living Son, and most often refers to Him as being the created Son.”22 In meeting
personally with The Family’s leaders in Romania, Watchman found that they used
exactly the same arguments and verses that Jehovah’s Witnesses use to prove that
Jesus is created not eternal.
Holy Spirit: The Holy Spirit is consistently depicted in their literature as a seminaked, voluptuous woman. Berg describes the Holy Spirit variously as “God the
Mother, Queen of Heaven, Queen of love, elixir of love.” Berg depicts the Holy Spirit as
the enabler to experience “spiritual orgasm by being filled with the Spirit.”23
Salvation: Again, the latest statement of faith appears to affirm orthodoxy. It
affirms that all are sinners, that salvation is by grace through faith in the atoning
work of Christ alone, and that one must personally believe on and personally receive
Jesus Christ, be born again, and is eternally secure.24
Historically, the COG did preach the Biblical gospel even though their teachings
on Christian living were distorted. However, as Berg’s aberrant doctrine evolved, the
gospel became more distorted. For example, repentance is seldom, if ever, seen in his
writings as a response to the gospel. Berg’s teachings and method of evangelism
promoting sexual permissiveness and the “law of love” (antinomianism; no law;
licentiousness) distorts the gospel. Berg also teaches a universal salvation through a
purgatory-like process.25
The “law of love:” Berg’s twisting of passages like John 1:17, 1 Corinthians 6:12,
Galatians 5:14, and others has produced one of the central heresies of The Family.
Berg teaches that the law has been abrogated and has been replaced by love and the
law of the Spirit which Berg interprets to means “if someone’s actions are motivated by
love [unselfish] and are not hurtful to anyone else involved, then those actions…are
acceptable to God.”26 In other words, license is given to fornication, adultery, vulgarity,
profanity, even group sex (formerly incest, prostitution, and child sex as well).
Apocalyptic messages: Many of Berg’s writings contain prophecies of doom and
warning to the church, U.S. and foreign governments, and the world in general. As
with all false prophets, most all of these are failures and many are bizarre.
Spiritism and the occult: Berg has a long history of personal involvement with
and endorsement of astrology, possession and revelation by spirit guides and helpers
(which included departed saints and pagans), use of mediums. In addition to
Necromancy, Berg claims to have sexual intercourse with spirits and pagan
goddesses.27
Forsaking all: According to a number of former members, the Family has the
same patterns found in other cults which use unethical, manipulative thought reform,
and mind control techniques such as information control, isolation, guilt, fear,
persecution complex, giving up career, family, or whatever impedes the group’s
agenda.
RECOMMENDED READING
Children of Darkness, by Ruth Gordon. The autobiography of a former member
describing the early evolution, lifestyle, and practices of the Children of God and the
effects it had on her family. This 311 page book contains the true story of one
woman’s search for love, and how she joined and ultimately escaped the Family.
No Longer a Child, by Fred Russell. A cassette tape testimony of a former member
of the Children of God (a former staff member of Watchman Fellowship). He shares
how he joined the group, his experiences, and how he left. Includes a history of the
movement, false prophecies, and doctrines.
Notes
Dictionary of Cults, Sects, Religions and the Occult, 52-53.
2 Ibid.
3 Christianity Today, 18 February 1977, 18.
4 The Mindbenders, Jack Sparks, 158-159.
5 “Our Family’s Origins,” World Services, April 1992.
6 Mo Letter #280, para. 12.
7 Mo Letter #456, para. 25.
8 Ruth Tucker, Another Gospel, 233.
9 Dictionary of Cults, Sects, Religions and the Occult, 53.
10 Mo Letters #302-C, 309.
11 “Our Family’s Origins.”
12 Special Notice, Re: “Questions & Answers on Sex, Freedoms &
Relationships,” November 1991, paras. 69-76.
13 Los Angeles Times, 21 March 1993, E4.
14 Mo Letter #2687, 1-9.
1
“The Family, an Introduction and an Invitation.”
“Our Statement of Faith,” World Services, April 1992.
17 Mo Letters #286:23; 520:27.
18 “Our Statement of Faith.”
19 Mo Letters #1061, published 1981; #1566, published 1983;
#2359, published 1990.
20 Mo Letters #651:45; 569:183; 48:10.
21 Mo Letter #569.
22 Dictionary of Cults, Sects, Religions and the Occult, 55.
23 Mo Letters #2115, 723, 44; “He Stands in the Gap,” May 1991.
24 “Our Statement,” 1-2.
25 Mo Letter #316, 24.
26 “Our Basic Beliefs.”
27 Mo Letters #621:26; 554; 102:7-12; 61:17; 268:1-2, 12;107:18,
25.
15
16
Deepak Chopra
By Jason Barker
Date of Birth: 1947.
Publications: Nineteen books, including Ageless Body, Timeless Mind (1993), The Seven
Spiritual Laws of Success (1995), The Return of Merlin (1995), The Way of the Wizard
(1996), and The Path to Love (1997). Has also published a CD–ROM, Deepak Chopra’s
The Wisdom Within (1997). Publishes a monthly newsletter, Deepak Chopra’s Infinite
Possibilities for Body, Mind and Soul.
Organizations: Chopra Center for Well Being, Global Network for Spiritual Success,
Quantum Publications, OSI Systems, Inc. (semiconductors).
Unique Terms: Quantum soup, ayurveda / mind body medicine, Opti (a line of healthcare
products, including OptiMind, OptiCalm, and OptiWoman), infinite possibilities.
HISTORY
Deepak Chopra is the oldest son of Krishan Chopra, an Indian cardiologist whose
training was personally authorized by Lord Mountbatten.1 Chopra was raised in a family
infused with both Western medicine and traditional Hindu beliefs and practices. For
example, he describes a conflict over medical practices between his British-trained father
and ayurveda-practicing grandfather.2 Following his father’s career in medicine, he
graduated from the All India Institute of Medical Sciences in 1968.3 While in medical
school, he claims to have seen a Hindu holy man who was voluntarily buried alive; after
six days, the man was freed and went on his way.4
Chopra first came to the United States in 1970 to serve an internship at a hospital in
New Jersey.5 He followed this internship with a residency and further training at the Lahey
Clinic and the University of Virginia Hospital.6 In the early 1980s, he became the chief of
staff at New England Memorial Hospital.7
A major turning point in Chopra’s medical practice and philosophy occurred in 1981,
when he returned to New Delhi and met Dr. Brihaspati Dev Triguna, “The preeminent
living Ayurvedic physician.”8 Triguna needed only, according to Chopra, to “put three
fingers on your wrist…and he knows your whole medical history — past, present, and
future.”9 After hearing from Chopra’s friend that Chopra was “a beacon of wisdom” and
“one of the most famous doctors” in America, Triguna touched Chopra’s wrist and
diagnosed Chopra as “think[ing] too many unnecessary thoughts.”10 Chopra was advised
to meditate, spend more time with his family, and chew his food more slowly.11
Chopra did not immediately follow Triguna’s advice. He was continually drinking
coffee, smoking a pack of cigarettes each day, and drinking whiskey in the evening to
relax.12 Eventually overcoming his previous biases against the Hindu-based mysticism of
his native India which might hold the key to alleviating his stress, Chopra became
receptive to the message of Transcendental Meditation (TM) that “meditation was an
effortless process that led to deeper relaxation.”13 He notes that he was particularly
impressed by the sizable amount of research that proves that TM reduces stress.14 Within
two weeks he stopped smoking and drinking.15
Deepak Chopra, page 2
Chopra met the Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, the founder and leader of TM, in 1985.16 The
Maharishi invited Chopra to study Ayurveda,17 and that year Chopra became the founding
president of the American Association for Ayurvedic Medicine. He was later named medical
director of the Maharishi Ayurveda Health Center for Stress Management and Behavioral
Medicine.18
In the late 1980s and early 1990s, Chopra became a dedicated champion of TM
thought and practice. His 1989 book, Quantum Healing: Exploring the Frontiers of Mind
Body Medicine, combined Hinduism and Western medicine to explain that the body is a
“network of intelligence” that can be programmed through meditation and clean living to
be immune to disease and aging.
A significant episode in Chopra’s career occurred in 1991, when the Journal of the
American Medical Association published an article by Chopra, Triguna and Hari Sharma,
“Letter From New Delhi: Maharishi Ayur-Veda: Modern Insights Into Ancient Medicine.”
Criticism from the Journal’s readers over the validity of the article’s argument led the
associate editor to write a rebuttal in which he criticized the financial stake the authors
had in validating and selling their products, the Hindu belief in yogic flying, and the basis
of Chopra’s ayurveda in TM.19 Chopra responded by filing a $30 million suit in which he
accused the Journal of defamation and bigotry.20 Chopra’s lawyer claims that the suit was
settled for an undisclosed amount;21 some critics, however, state that the suit was
dismissed.22
Chopra split with TM in 1993, allegedly because the Maharishi attempted to control
his speaking and writing.23 In that same year, Chopra published his breakthrough work,
Ageless Body, Timeless Mind: The Quantum Alternative to Growing Old. After an
appearance on Oprah, Chopra sold 130,000 copies of the book in one day.24
Ageless Body, Timeless Mind led Chopra into a fierce lawsuit over plagiarism. The
book contains unaccredited material developed by Robert Sapolsky, a professor of biology
at Stanford University; Sapolsky filed suit on January 23, 1997.25 The suit was settled
out-of-court, with Chopra agreeing to provide proper attributions to Sapolsky in future
printings of the book.26
In 1993 Chopra and family moved to La Jolla, CA. He soon became the executive
director of the Sharp Institute for Human Potential and Mind–Body Medicine with a
$30,000 grant from the Office of Alternative Medicine in the National Institutes to study
ayurvedic medicine.27 The Sharp Institute was affiliated with Sharp HealthCare, a system
of seven hospitals, twenty-three clinics, and three medical groups.28
In 1995, however, a change in ownership resulted in a break between Sharp and
Chopra; Chopra then opened the Chopra Center for Well Being.29 It is noteworthy that
Chopra declined to apply for a California medical license, and he no longer engages in
clinical practice.30 While his recent books do not list Chopra as a doctor in the by-line on
their covers, his web site contains a question-and-answer section titled “Ask Dr.
Chopra.”31
In addition to the aforementioned lawsuits, Chopra has sued several other critics in
recent years. A 1996 article in The Weekly Standard published the claim of a prostitute
that Chopra had patronized her in 1991. Chopra filed suit against The Weekly Standard
after the prostitute retracted her assertion, leading the magazine to publish an apology
and pay Chopra’s estimated $1 million in legal fees.32 The law firm representing a former
Chopra employee who accused Chopra of sexual harassment was also sued; this suit was
recently dismissed with prejudice by a judge who called the suit “frivolous.”33
In 1998, Chopra was sued for $100 million by a former psychotherapist who claims
that Chopra used portions of a copyrighted manuscript, Pattern Change Programming,
Creating Your Own Destiny, in his 1994 book, The Seven Spiritual Laws of Success.34
TEACHINGS
Ayurveda / Mind Body Medicine: Ayurveda is a form of Indian folk medicine that
has been practiced for at least two thousand years. It was first promoted in the United
States by disciples of Maharishi Mahesh Yogi.35
Ayurvedic medicine is essentially, to use Chopra’s term, “mind body medicine.” This
form of medicine “offers new possibilities for promoting and improving health through
natural approaches that stimulate our body’s intrinsic healing system.”36 Ayurvedic
practitioners engage in meditation techniques, balanced nutrition, yoga, and exercise to
enhance their health and reduce stress.37
A statement made by Triguna at the end of his first meeting with Chopra had a
profound impact on Chopra’s later ideology: “Ayurveda is very clear about the goal of life. It
is to be happy and to receive wise and happy thoughts from every part of the universe.”38
Chopra restated the principle: “You are what you think.”39 The purpose of ayurveda is to
attain balance between mind, body, and environment; Chopra writes, “Ayurveda takes the
vista of man to be infinite. The universe is the macrocosm, man is the microcosm.”40
Simply stated, the universe consists of a single energy or consciousness; this energy is
the “field of all possibilities.”41 Chopra also refers to this field as the “quantum soup.” This
energy field, which is endlessly creative and positive, is the source for all existing beings
(including humans). When humans are completely open to the “flow” of this energy field,
they will be happy and healthy. They become unhappy and unhealthy, and age more
poorly, when they block this flow.42 The practices of ayurveda are intended to lower a
person’s resistance to the flow of the universal energy field.
Chopra correctly points out that the medical community does not widely accept
ayurvedic medicine. Because his medical practices are “experimental,” the Chopra Center
for Well Being is not a licensed medical care facility, and ayurvedic treatment is not
covered by most insurance programs.43 Instead of healing his clients from their diseases,
Chopra focuses on “self-empowering knowledge and experience of the achievement of
balance.”44
The Seven Spiritual Laws: Chopra is well known for his seven spiritual laws, “the
principles that nature uses to create everything in material existence,” and which people
can use to “fulfill [our] desires with effortless ease.”45 His two books on the subject provide
guidelines for adults and children to create unlimited wealth.
Chopra’s seven spiritual laws are:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
Law
Law
Law
Law
Law
Law
Law
of
of
of
of
of
of
of
Pure Potentiality
Giving
“Karma” or Cause and Effect
Least Effort
Intention and Desire
Detachment
Dharma
Dharma and karma are the two cornerstones of Chopra’s seven laws. In Hinduism,
dharma is our purpose in life, and karma is the law of cause-and-effect (Chopra explains
the Law of Karma by paraphrasing the Bible: “What you sow is what you reap”).46 By
fulfilling our purpose to serve others (dharma), as stated in the Law of Giving, we will reap
benefits for ourselves (karma).47
A modified version of Brahma — which in Hinduism is understood as the impersonal
energy of which all existing things are a part — is also central to Chopra’s seven laws.
Hinduism encourages the renunciation of material desires in order to achieve perfect
alignment with Brahma. Chopra, however, teaches that unity with Brahma (which he calls
the “field of pure potentiality” or “quantum soup”) can be used to fulfill one’s desires.48
Also different from Hinduism is Chopra’s teaching that not only can people channel the
energy of the universe into fulfilling their desires, they should also be able to do this with
minimal effort.49
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
In contrast to Chopra’s Hindu-based teaching that we create reality from universal
energy, the Bible teaches that only God can create ex nihilo (something from nothing)
(Isaiah 45:18; John 1:3).
Brahma, an impersonal energy, does not govern the universe. Instead, the universe is
governed and preserved by God (Nehemiah 9:6; Psalm 103:19). God is infinite (1 Timothy
6:16), personal (Isaiah 44:6–7), and immutable (Malachi 3:6; Hebrews 13:8).
The Bible condemns the materialism inherent in Chopra’s teachings. Jesus
encouraged us to lay up treasure in heaven, instead of pursuing possessions on earth
(Matthew 6:19–21). In addition, one of the results of sin is that work without the
empowering of the Holy Spirit requires great effort, rather than being effortless (Genesis
3:17–19).
RECOMMENDED READING
Encyclopedia of New Age Beliefs, by John Ankerberg and John Weldon, Harvest House
Publishers. The most comprehensive examination of New Age beliefs and practices in
print. Extensively examines New Age medicine and physics as taught by such people as
Chopra. 670 pages.
The Kingdom of the Cults, Thirtieth Anniversary Edition, by Walter Martin and edited
by Hank Hanegraff, Bethany House Publishers. Contains a chapter on the New Age
Movement. Comes with a CD-ROM for cross-referencing. 703 pages.
Notes
Return of the Rishi, 18–19.
2 Ibid., 24.
3 “A Few Thoughts on Ayurvedic Mumbo–Jumbo,” http://www.
quackwatch.com/04ConsumerEducation/chopra.html.
4 Return of the Rishi, 57–58.
5 Ibid., 1.
6 “A Few Thoughts on Ayurvedic Mumbo–Jumbo.”
7 Tony Perry, “So Rich, So Restless.” Los Angeles Times,
September 7, 1997, http://www.latimes.com.
8 Return of the Rishi, 103–105.
9 Ibid., 105.
10 Ibid., 108–109.
11 Ibid., 110.
12 Return of the Rishi, 125.
13 Ibid., 124–125.
14 Ibid., 125.
15 Ibid.
17 Ibid., 143.
18 Ibid., back cover.
19 Los Angeles Times, September 7, 1997.
20 Ibid.
21 Newsweek, October 20, 1997, 57.
22 “Deepak Chopra Bombshell,” http://www.trancenet.org/
chopra/news/plagoverview.shtml.
23 Los Angeles Times, September 7, 1997.
24 Newsweek, October 20, 1997, 54.
25 “Deepak Chopra Bombshell.”
26 “Text of Chopra/Sapolsky Statement,”
1
http://www.trancenet.org/chopra/news/plagstate.shtml.
Los Angeles Times, September 7, 1997.
28 Ibid.
29 Ibid.
30 Time, June 24, 1996, 68.
31 http://www.chopra.com.
32 Newsweek, October 20, 1997, p. 56; Los Angeles Times,
September 7, 1997.
33 “Deepak Chopra Bombshell.”
34 Los Angeles Times, May 3, 1998.
35 “Deepak Chopra and Maharishi Ayurvedic Medicine,”
http://www.trancenet.org/chopra/news/ncahf.shtml.
36 “Mind Body Medicine,”
http://www.chopra.com/aboutmindbody.htm.
37 Ibid.
39 Creating Health, 92.
41 The Seven Spiritual Laws of Success, 9.
42 Creating Health, 102.
43 “Frequently Asked Questions,” http://www.chopra.com/
ccwbfaq.htm.
44 Ibid.
45 The Seven Spiritual Laws of Success, 1, 2.
46 Ibid., 39.
47 Ibid., 101.
48 The Seven Spiritual Laws of Success, 10, 13.
49 Ibid., 51.
27
Christadelphians
By Rebecca Zurbrick and Tim Martin
Founder: Dr. John Thomas (1805-1871)
Founding Date: 1864
Location of groups today: major areas: U.S., Great Britain, Australia, New Zealand, and Canada.
Minor areas: Central and South America, Africa, Pacific Rim, and Eastern Europe
Official Publications: “The Herald of the Future Age” was a periodical written by Thomas in 1848.
He also wrote a book called “Eipis Israel- An Exposition of the Kingdom of God.” Today there are
many publications produced by the Christadelphians. The periodicals include: The
Christadelphian, The Christadelphian Tidings of the Kingdom of God, The Bible Magazine, The
Testimony Magazine, The Gospel News, Faith Alive!, Lookout, The Christadelphian Advocate.
Organizational structures: There are no levels of organization, although thoroughly congregational.
The highest level would be considered the ecclesia (the local church) which is normally led by
the rotation of more mature members. They are called presiding brethren, managing brethren,
secretary and treasurer, and superintendent of the Sunday school. Communication occurs
through the sharing of periodicals, small groups, travel, mail, and other various forms.
Schools: Texas Christadelphian Camp and Conference Center, Terra Nova Bible School
(Newfoundland, Canada), and the Russian Bible School.
Unique terms: They use “ecclesia” instead of “church,” “fraternal gatherings’ which is a group that
meets to spiritually up-build the members, further their enlightment in the Scriptures, and for
the instruction of the public.
Other names: The Berean Christadelphians, The Dawn Christadelphians, Brothers of Christ,
Thomasites.
HISTORY
John Thomas was born in Hoxton Square, London, on April 12th, 1805 and studied medicine at
an early age in Chorley and London.1 During his migration to America in 1832, the ship he was on
sprung a leak.
Several times the passengers were in a state of panic and fear of drowning. Dr. Thomas was
much exercised by the experience; he realized that he had made no study of religion; and, faced
with the possibility of death, his sense of uncertainty was so borne upon him that [he] lie
resolved that if he reached land safely he would not rest until he had found out the truth about
what lay beyond death.2
Soon after arriving in America, Thomas met Alexander Campbell of the Reformation Movement
(sometimes called the ‘Campbellites’ now known as the Churches of Christ and the Disciples of
Christ). Thomas was baptized and immediately became involved in the preaching ministry. In 1834
he became editor of a new magazine, the Apostolic Advocate.3 Soon afterwards, disagreements with
Campbell emerged.
Unlike Campbell, Thomas believed that a person must have knowledge of the scriptures before
baptism and that a resurrection would take place when Jesus returned. “Because of these
differences in belief Dr Thomas was ‘disfellowshiped’ in 1837. However some of the Campbellite
congregations agreed with his views and departed with him.”4 These early followers of Thomas were
commonly called Thomasites.5
In 1843,6 Thomas became interested in the Adventist (or Millerite) movement due to their
intriguing teachings concerning the end times and their questioning of orthodox faith. Thomas
“influenced the movement and was influenced by it.”7
Christadelphians, page 2
Thomas incorporated the doctrines of the Second Advent of Christ and its close arrival into his
prominent teachings. In 1846, when Thomas traveled to New York City and began a series of
lectures, he based his speeches on thirty doctrinal points which would later become part of his
book Elipis Israel (The Hope of Israel).8
As pacifists, the Thomasites were against military service. But, to opt out of service during the
civil war, a person had to be identified with a recognized religious group that did not agree with war.
Hence, in 1864 Thomas introduced the name “Christadelphians” (which is Greek for Brethern in
Christ).9
When Thomas died in 1871, the movement continued. Although in the 1880’s some conflicts
among his followers lead to a split. They were divided into the Unamended group and the Amended
group. The Unamended group believes that “only the deceased who are ‘in Christ’ will be raised from
the dead and have eternal life; the rest will simply remain dead, without conscious existence.”10 The
Amended group believes that everyone who has been exposed to the Gospel’s message will be raised
from the dead at the final judgment. If they are found to be wicked, they will be annihilated with
those who did not hear.
Today most of the world follows the beliefs of the Amended group. In the 1970’s there was an
attempt to merge the two groups in the U.S., but it was unsuccessful because of their inability to
agree on the matter of the resurrection responsibility. Today there are currently “about 90
unamended and 80 amended congregations in the US. Worldwide, the two groups have some 850
congregations located in Africa, Australia, New Zealand, North America, South East Asia, and
throughout Europe.”11
Christadelphians do not vote, run for any office, or go to war. Members usually read the Bible
daily, both Old and New Testament. They also discourage their members from having fellowship
with Christians from other denominations.12
DOCTRINE
The Bible: The Christadelphian church believes that the scriptures must be studied in whole
because the whole Bible is the inspired Word of God. Therefore the Old Testament as well as the
New Testament should be read and studied together since they are unified. Another important point
to notice is “if man is truly to understand the Bible, he must be prepared for the fact that it is
absolutely frank about all issues, and primarily about ourselves.” 13 They recognize that the Bible
teaches doctrine clearly and with precision, it tells the truth. They also believe that no past or
present Christadelphian has ever received any special revelation because it is only through prayerful
reading of the Bible that we will be able to understand how to conduct ourselves as well as the
purpose of God in our lives.14
God: The Christadelphians believe that only the Father is God. The Bible clearly teaches that
God is one, and is not part of a trinity: “We likewise reject the idea of a God with multiple
independent personalities as not being in harmony with the teachings of scripture.” 15 The Holy
Spirit is not a person, but the power emanating from God that He uses to do His will. “…by [the
Father’s] Holy Spirit, the expression of His power, He controls the affairs of the world according to
His ultimate purpose with mankind.”16
Jesus: Jesus is the Son of God, but not God the Son. Instead, he is merely a man. There are
several reasons why this is so:
1. God is one. It cannot be denied that Jesus referred to himself as separate from God because
there can only be one true God.
2. Mortality and immortality are equally elite characteristics. Since God is immortal he cannot
die, but Jesus did die.
3. In Jesus’ power, teaching, and life he consistently points out and demonstrates his servantlike attitude towards God. There is no equality between God and Jesus.17
They believe that Jesus did not exist prior to his birth on earth. He was subjected to the same
trials and weaknesses that we face in the flesh but yet he did not give into sin. Jesus did die on the
cross for the atonement of all people’s sin. He will one day come back to raise up the dead and judge
them so that he can establish his Kingdom of God in Palestine in place of human governments and
it will become the “City of the Great King” where the throne of the Lord over Israel will be
reestablished.18 Jesus will then reign for a thousand years and the saints will live on earth forever.
Satan/Devil: Christadelphians do not believe in the existence of a fallen angel named Satan or
the devil. When the term “Satan” is found in the Bible, they may take it to mean a human adversary
(as in Num. 22:22 or Job) or illustrative of the “allurements of the world” (as in 1 John 2:15-16).19
The term “devil” is synonymous with “human nature” or “sin.” Christadelphians come to this
conclusion by linking several verses together. 20
Sin
Devil
Jesus came
to destroy
it:
He was manifested to take away our
sins” 1 John 3:5. “Christ died for our
sins” (1 Cor. 15:3). See also Heb. 1:26,
1 Pet. 2:25.
“For this purpose the Son of God was
manifested, that he might destroy the
works of the devil” (1 John 3:8).
It causes
death:
Jesus became flesh “that through
death he might destroy him that had
the power of death, that is, the devil”
(Heb. 2:14).
“The wages of sin is death” (Rom. 6
23). “The sting of death is sin” (1 Cor.
15:56).
Salvation: “Belief, baptism and obedience (in that order) are the essential steps to salvation.” 21
Though the Christadelphians say belief is required, they do not mean faith, or trusting in the merits
of Christ. Instead, it is reframed as “acquiring accurate knowledge.” “A knowledge of God’s
revelation to man is absolutely essential to salvation.”22 This is gained through the study and
understanding of the teachings of the Gospel.
Secondly, baptism is required. It is an expression of obedience. Just as Jesus died a sacrificial
death, we too must die a sacrificial death. This is done through “baptism which is when a person
figuratively dies, is buried, and is raised again to newness of life, thus he figuratively dies to live!” 23
Baptism accomplishes three things:
1. It provides a cover which blots out past sins by forgiveness;
2. It inducts one into Christ Jesus providing a basis of fellowship with God;
3. It provides a means of access to the divine throne of mercy ensuring the continued
forgiveness of sins after baptism, when such are confessed and forsaken.24
Hence, baptism opens the door for the third and final step of salvation. Baptism is the initial
point of obedience which allows continued forgiveness based on obedience to God. Those who are
saved will not look forward to an eternity in heaven. Instead, “they believe that the Kingdom of God
will be located on Earth, with Jerusalem as its capital.”25
Humanity: Humans do not have a soul or spirit that survives death. Instead, we are only a
physical animal (called soul) that becomes non-existent at death:
We believe that man is created out of the dust of the earth. By the dust of the earth, we
understand the elements and compounds that make up all things. This body is given life, or
breath, by God. Upon death, our breath leaves our body, our bodies return to the soil. Our only
hope lies in the resurrection from the dead when Christ returns to this earth. In the meantime,
the dead lie in the earth in the sleep of death, alive only in the memory of God, until Jesus
comes.26
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Many of their doctrinal issues disagree with what the Bible teaches. Many of the
Christadelphian teachings are referenced with Scripture, but the verses and their explanations are
taken out of context.
God: Christadelphians are correct to observe that there is only one God in the Bible. This does
not however, negate the tri-unity within the nature of God. This tri-unity can be seen through the
Bible’s representing three distinct persons as being God: the Father (Phil. 2:11; 2 Pet. 1:17), Son
(John 1:1; 10:32-38; Rev. 1:8), and the Holy Spirit (Acts 5:3-4; 13:2). Though the Bible does not use
the term “trinity,” it clearly teaches the doctrine of the trinity.
Jesus: Jesus existed before he was born of the virgin Mary (John 1:1, 8:58, Col. 1:15, 17-18).
Also, He is fully God and fully man. In Philippians 2:6-7, Paul describes Jesus as being in the form
of God, and that he took on the form of a servant by being made in the likeness of men. Hence, if
being in the form of a servant means that Jesus is human, then being in the form of God would
likewise mean that he is God.
Satan/Devil: The words “Devil” and “Satan” refer to the same person (Rev. 12:9, 20:2). The
Devil is portrayed in the scriptures as a sentient being. When Jesus was tempted, the Devil quoted
scripture to him, thus demonstrating a mind. John did not say that the devil was a sin nature, but
that the “devil sinneth from the beginning” (1 John 3:8). Hence, the Devil must be able to make
moral decisions if he is is capable of sin.
Salvation: The three steps for salvation (knowledge, baptism and obedience) are not grounded
in scripture. The Christadelphian re-defining of “belief” as “acquire accurate knowledge” is invalid.
True, an adequate amount of valid information must be available to obtain the “belief” required for
true salvation. But, true biblical belief is trusting in the merits of Christ for salvation.
Consider Jesus’ words, “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath
everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life” (John
5:24). Grammatically, in the original Greek, the phrase “hath everlasting life” would not be
something obtained in the future. Instead, Jesus is promising something that can be possessed
now, and it would never end (“hath” is present tense).27 The only condition that Jesus gives for
obtaining everlasting life is hearing his word and believing in God. Obviously, “believing” is not
merely an acknowledgment that God exists. The demons know that He exists, and they shudder
(Jas. 2:19). Instead, belief in this context means trust, or faith that God will grant the believer
everlasting life based on belief, and belief alone. If a person insists that Baptism or continued
obedience is mandatory, then they either did not hear Jesus’ words, or they did not believe on Him
who sent Him.
Humanity: True, there are verses that seem to equate physical life with the soul or spirit (Ps.
33:18-19,146:3-4). Hence, in their context, when the physical life dies then the soul or spirit dies.
But, the subject is more complex. There are also other verses in the Bible that use “soul” or “spirit”
in a different way. For example, Jesus said, “And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able
to kill the soul” (Matt. 10:28). If the soul and physical life are always synonymous, then this verse
would not make sense. Anybody who killed the body would be killing the soul. But, Jesus warns
that humans can only kill the body, whereas we should be weary of God who can kill both.
Also, there is eternal punishment in hell for those who have not been saved. Revelation 14:911 says that the one who worships the beast and his image will be tormented. “Tormented”
indicates a conscious existence. The “smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and
they have no rest day nor night” (Rev. 14:11).
Notes
“Biographical Notes,” Christadelphia World Wide, www.
christadelphia.org/books/elpisbionotes.htm (accessed May 2006).
2 John Carter, “The Faith in the Last Days,” Antipas, www.west.net/
~antipas/books/faith_in_last_days/fld_014.html (accessed May
2006).
3 Ibid.
4 “John Thomas (Christadelphian),” Wikipedia,
www.en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Thomas_%28Christadelphian%2
9#Association_with_Alexander_Campbell (accessed May 2006).
5 B.A. Robinson, “About The Christadelphians,” Religious
Tolerance.org, www.religioustolerance.org/chr_delp.htm (accessed
May 2006).
6 Charles H. Lippy, The Christadelphians, p. 49. as quoted in Jen
Parsons “Christadelphians,” The Religious Movements Homepage
Project @The University of Virginia, http://religiousmovements.
lib.virginia.edu/nrms/crst.html (accessed May 2006).
7 “Our History,” The Christadelphians, www.widomaker.com/
~cpatax/xadelfia/who01.htm (accessed May 2006).
8 Charles H. Lippy, The Christadelphians, p. 49. as quoted in Jen
Parsons “Christadelphians,” The Religious Movements Homepage
Project @The University of Virginia, www.religiousmovements.
lib.virginia.edu/nrms/crst.html (accessed May 2006).
9 “Our History,” www.widomaker.com/~cpatax/xadelfia/who01.htm.
9 “The Christadelphians,” www.religioustolerance.org/chr_delp.htm.
11 Ibid.
12 Ibid.
13 “Who are the Christadelphians?” Christadelphia World Wide, www.
christadelphia.org/pamphlet/whoare.htm#2 (accessed May 2006).
14 “The Christadelphian Faith,” Christadelphia World Wide,
www.christadelphia.org/belief.htm#2 (accessed May 2006).
1
“The Christadelphian Faith,” www.christadelphia.org/belief.htm#2.
“Who are the Christadelphians?”
www.christadelphia.org/pamphlet/whoare.htm#2, see also
www.dawnchristadelphians.org/whochr1.htm.
17 “The Christadelphian Faith,” www.christadelphia.org/belief.htm#2.
18 Religious Bodies, (Washington, DC: United States Government
Printing Office, 1929), 304–307 as cited in “G. F. Ane
Christadelphians 1929,” www.mun.ca/rels/restmov/texts/gane/
RB26-CA.HTM (accessed May 2006).
19 “Key To The Understanding of the Scripture—Lesson 17: The Devil
and Satan,” Christadelphia World Wide, www.christadelphia.org/
books/keystudy17.htm (accessed May 2006).
20 Ibid.
21 “Baptism—Essential to Salvation,” Christadelphia World Wide,
www.christadelphia.org/archive/baptism.htm (accessed May 2006).
22 Ibid.
23 Ibid.
24 Ibid.
25 “The Christadelphians,” www.religioustolerance.org/chr_delp.htm.
26 “Response to Mainstream Christianity,” Christadelphia World Wide,
http://www.christadelphia.org/man.htm (accessed May 2006).
27 There are approximately ten uses of the present tense. Of the ten,
this one would be “static.” Static represents an action or state that
not only occurs at the time of speaking, but exists forever. There
are other uses of the present tense that the Christedelphians would
prefer, such as iterative (stresses repeated intervals). However, the
verb “has” has the direct object “life” which is modified by
“everlasting.” The adjective “everlasting” demonstrates an on-going
unending life. Hence, the present tense “hath” demonstrates that
“eternal life” is an actual reality in the person who believes.
15
16
Christian Identity
By Phillip Arnn and Rob Bowman
Publications: Books include Your Heritage, America Free, White and Christian, and The
Kingdom of God - Our Heritage. Periodicals include Posse Comitatus IntelligenceUpdate, America’s Promise Newsletter, The Way, and Scriptures for America Worldwide.
Organizational Structure: Numerous independent groups.
Group Names: Elohim City, America’s Promise, The Church of Jesus Christ
Christian/Aryan Nations, Kingdom Identity Ministries, Posse Comitatus, Stone
Kingdom Ministries, Christian Conservative Churches, Church of Israel, Scriptures for
America/LaPorte Church of Christ, and numerous others.
Unique terms: Identity, Anglo-Israelism, Seedline.
HISTORY
The public perception of Identity has been shaped by media coverage of skinheads,
neo-Nazis, and hate crimes against minorities. However, the Identity movement is far more
diverse, embracing a growing number of disaffected people in America’s heartland. The
term “Christian Identity” expresses their belief, supposedly based in Christianity, that the
“identity” of the White race is that it is God’s chosen people.
The doctrinal seed of Identity was the theory, first popularized by John Wilson’s book
Lectures on Our Israelitish Origins (1840), that the “ten lost tribes of Israel” taken captive
by the Assyrians in the eighth century BC had been assimilated into the pagan cultures of
Europe and especially Britain. Thus, people of Anglo-Saxon descent were identified as
heirs of the promises made to Israel in the Old Testament.1 Anglo-Israel-ism was originally
not an anti-Semitic doctrine; its advocates typically viewed the Jews as legitimate
descendants of Israel along with the Anglo-Saxon peoples. Not all Anglo-Israelites today
are anti-Semitic, nor are they all part of the Identity movement.
In the hands of anti-Semites the doctrine of Anglo-Israelism was transformed into an
ideology of hate. Leading the way was William J. Cameron, Henry Ford’s media spokesman
and the editor of Ford’s newspaper, The Dearborn Independent. Beginning in July of 1920,
Cameron ran a series of widely distributed, defamatory articles called “The International
Jew.”2 The Independent was based on a fraudulent document titled Protocols of the
Learned Elders of Zion. The articles were required reading at Ford dealerships across the
country and were published in book form. Under public pressure Ford later repudiated the
book and closed The Independent in 1927.3 Another merchant of hate, Reuben H. Sawyer,
was a Ku Klux Klan member who transformed Anglo-Israelism into a virulent racist
theology by linking Judaism with Bolshevism.4 A number of Klan leaders have adopted
Identity theology.
A series of California conferences beginning in the late 1930s brought together the
emerging leaders of the Identity movement. One man, Gerald L. K. Smith, organized and
gave voice to the next generation of Identity leaders. Smith called for, “the deportation of
all Zionists, abolition of all ‘Jewish Gestapo organizations,’ shipping all black people to
Africa, and liquidation of the United Nations.”5 Many of Smith’s co-workers went on to
form their own Identity organizations. William Potter Gale, who died in 1988, was one of
Christian Identity, page 2
the founders of the Posse Comitatus. A number of Posse members have had run-ins with law
enforcement, the most notable being Gordon Kahl, a tax protester who died in a shootout with
authorities in 1983. The Posse believes there is no Constitutional governing power greater than
the county sheriff.6
Dan Gayman is head of the Church of Israel in Schell City, Missouri. He is best known for
his work in the “seed line,” or “serpent’s seed” doctrine. Today Gayman is content to preach
Identity, non-violence, and apocalyptic survivalism.
Another leader in the Identity movement is Richard Butler, founder of The Aryan Nations
at Hayden Lake, Idaho. Butler’s annual Aryan Nations Congress assembled “racialists” (as they
prefer to be called) from across the land. Aryan Nations has been active in outreach into
prisons. Its publication, The Way, was influential in the formation of The Aryan Brotherhood,
an Identity prison gang. A number of Butler’s followers left his compound in the early 1980s
and joined Robert Mathews to form the infamous group, The Order. In the 1990s, Butler has
lost his leadership role due to strong rhetoric without accompanying action.7
The “Christian” Identity movement is small in number and lacks central organization and
leadership. However, its publications, internet presence, and cable broadcasts reach countless
numbers of unseen believers. Its influence is accountable for numerous hate crimes by
individual adherents.
DOCTRINES
In general, Identity groups profess to be Christians of a generically Protestant perspective.
It is unclear what most Identity followers believe about such essentials as the Trinity or the
atonement. What unites these groups is their hostility toward others, notably Jews, Catholics,
and people of other races (especially Blacks).
Anglo-Israelism: Identity followers believe that Anglo-Saxons, or more broadly Whites, are
the true people of Israel, the true inheritors of the promises made to Abraham and his
descendants. For example, Kingdom Identity Ministries teaches:
We believe the White, Anglo-Saxon, Germanic and kindred people to be God’s true, literal
Children of Israel… This chosen seedline making up the “Christian Nations”…of the earth
stands far superior to all other peoples in their call as God’s servant race….and are the
“Christians” opposed by the Satanic Anti-Christ forces of this world…8
Pre-Adamite Theory: Identity advocates claim not only that Whites are the true Israel, but
also that Whites are the true descendants of Adam. People of all other races are said to be
descended from human beings created before Adam. These pre-Adamites are equated in
Identity teaching with the “beasts of the earth” that God had made before Adam (Genesis 1:2425). For example, Bertrand Camparet of Aryan Nations writes: “God had millions of the preAdamic Asiatic and African peoples around. . . . If these Negroes and Mongoloids were all that
God wanted, he already had them.” 9
Serpent’s Seed Doctrine: Most Identity believers hold that Cain was the offspring of Eve
and Satan (represented by the serpent). According to this “two seed lines” doctrine, as it is also
known, Cain and his descendants intermarried with the pre-Adamites, resulting in a “mongrel”
race now known as the Jews. For example, the Aryan Nations Web site states: “WE BELIEVE
that there are literal children of Satan in the world today. These children are the descendants
of Cain, who was the result of Eve’s original sin, her physical seduction by Satan. 10” Likewise,
the Web site of The Posse Comitatus asserts:
Most, that call themselves jews [sic] today are in fact of the race of Lucifer through his son
Cain. Cain was inherently evil from the beginning because he was of Lucifer’s seed. Eve
was beguiled by Lucifer and did, in the carnal sense, lay with him and begot Cain. It was a
pair on the ground, not an apple on a tree! Eve was deceived by Lucifer and was lead (sic)
to believe that she was laying with Yahweh God.11
Armageddon as an Imminent Race War: God’s warning that there would be enmity
between the woman’s seed and the serpent’s seed (Genesis 3:15) is interpreted as forecasting
conflict between Whites and non-Whites, especially the Jews. According to Identity belief, there
is a centuries-old Jewish conspiracy to control the world. The United States government, the
United Nations, and all major social entities are regarded as Jewish puppet organizations. For
example, Colonel Jack Mohr of Crusade for Christ and Country has stated:
We know they have intimidated and imposed their will on our own government and every
government in the nations of Christendom, through their dominance of finance,
government, church, education, and the media.12
The Identity movement claims that resistance by Whites to this global conspiracy will
eventually result in Armageddon. They typically view America as a kind of new Promised Land
and as the place where the Whites’ final stand against the Jews and other races will take place
very soon. At an Aryan Nations meeting, Thom Robb, a KKK leader, put it this way:
There is a war in America today and there are two camps. One camp is in Washington,
D.C., the federal government controlled by the anti-Christ Jews. . . . [T]heir goal is the
destruction of our race, our faith and our people. And our goal is the destruction of them.
There is no middle ground. We’re not going to take any survivors, or prisoners. It’s us or
them.13
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Since advocates of the Identity teaching use the Bible to justify their racist views, it is
important for Christians to understand what the Bible actually says about these matters. It
should be kept in mind, however, that the principal motivations of the Identity movement are
political, economic, and emotional.
Anglo-Israelism: The Bible does not support the idea that the ten tribes of the northern
kingdom of Israel were “lost” when they were conquered by Assyria. The northern kingdom was
destroyed, but a remnant of the people of Israel were preserved (Amos 9:9). Some Israelites fled
into the southern kingdom of Judah before and at the time of the Assyrian onslaught, a fact
confirmed by archaeological excavations showing that Jerusalem’s population swelled at the
end of the eighth century B.C.14 Other Israelites returned to the land years later, either to
Judah or the north. “I will bring them again also out of the land of Egypt, and gather them
from Assyria; and I will bring them into the land of Gilead and Lebanon; and place shall not be
found for them” (Zech. 10:10).
In the New Testament period the people of Israel, not only of the ten tribes but of all
twelve, were scattered, but they were not “lost” or missing in unknown parts of the world.
Thus, James could address his epistle “to the twelve tribes scattered abroad” (James 1:1). Paul
could refer to the resurrection from the dead as “the promise to which our twelve tribes hope to
attain, as they earnestly serve God day and night” (Acts 26:6-7). Anna, the prophetess at the
Jerusalem temple who recognized the infant Jesus as the Messiah, was “of the tribe of Asher”
(Luke 2:36). Obviously, the tribe of Asher was not lost, nor was it to be found across the
continent.
Pre-Adamite Theory: The theory that all non-Whites are descended from a pre-Adamite
race of human beings is flatly contradictory to the Bible’s teaching. Genesis states, “God
created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he
them” (Genesis 1:27). It was “man” as such (that is, mankind, including both “male and
female”), not the White man, that God created in his image. That this includes people of all
races and nations is clearly affirmed by Paul: “The God who made the world and all things in it
. . . He made from one every nation of mankind to live on all the face of the earth” (Acts 17:24,
26).
The Identity theory that the non-white races are referred to in Genesis as “the beasts of the
earth” (Gen. 1:24-25) is, therefore, utterly false. The term refers generally to land animals and
is never used in the Bible to refer to humans of any race.
Serpent’s Seed Doctrine: The idea that Eve had sexual relations with the serpent, or
Satan, or that the serpent was in any way responsible for the conception and birth of Cain, is
totally foreign to the Bible: “And Adam knew his wife; and she conceived, and bare Cain, and
said, I have gotten a man from the Lord” (Genesis 4:1). Here the Holy Spirit explicitly identifies
Adam as the biological father of Cain, and makes it clear that Eve regarded Cain’s birth as a
blessing from God.
Of course, race is completely irrelevant to a person’s standing with God. For example, “For
you are all the Children of God by faith in Christ Jesus....There is neither Jew nor Greek, there
is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus”
(Galatians 3:26-28). Also, “after this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could
number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and
before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands” (Revelation 7:9 and
Revelation 5:9).
Armageddon as an Imminent Race War: Contrary to popular opinion, Armageddon in the
Bible does not refer to a kind of “World War III” between rival groups of people. In the Book of
Revelation, Armageddon represents the gathering of the demonically inspired powers of the
nations of the earth, where God brings his wrath on them (Rev. 16:14-21). Nowhere in the Bible
is the final judgment of the wicked presented as a battle between peoples of different races.
The Identity teaching does not merely result in a particularly radical (and often violent)
form of racism. It utterly negates the gospel of grace. The message of Christianity is that God
graciously extends salvation to people irrespective of anything which they might imagine would
make them superior to other people. “For all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God”
(Romans 3:23). The ultimate conflict in this world is not between Whites and non-Whites, but
between God and Satan, between righteousness and sin. Our fight is not with “flesh and
blood”—with human beings, of any race—but with the spiritual forces of evil that wage war
against our souls (Ephesians 6:12). The Identity doctrine perverts Christianity from a
redemptive theology into a racist ideology. It is therefore not truly Christian.
RECOMMENDED READING
American Militias by Richard Abanes. Abanes documents the infiltration of racism and
religious extremism into the movement and offers suggestions for public response to help
defuse the volatility. 296 pages.
Cults, New Religious Movements, And Your Family by Richard Abanes. A good overview of
modern aberrant religious movements as well as old religions just now gaining influence in the
United States. There is a good section on the Christian Identity Movement. 317 pages
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
Richard Abanes, Rebellion, Racism and Religion: American Militias
(InterVarsity Press, Downers Grove, Illinois, 1996): 157-9.
Jeffrey Kaplan, Radical Religion in America (Syracuse, New York,
Syracuse University Press, 1997) 1.
James Ridgeway, Blood in the Face, (New York, Thunder’s Mouth
Press, 1990): 38-43.
Richard Barkun, Religion and the Religious Right: The Origins of
the Christian Identity Movement (Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 1994): 24-5.
J. Gordon Melton, “The Identity Movement,” June 16, 1997,
http://www.americanreligion.org/cultwtch/identity.html
(accessed 1999).
Don Black, “The Watchman Has Been Shut Down,”
http://www2.stormfront.org/watchman/index.html (accessed
1999).
Kaplan, 5-6, 55-6.
See “Doctrinal Statement of Beliefs,” http://www.kingidentity.
com/doctrine.html (accessed 1999).
Bertrand Camparet, The Cain-Satanic Seed Line (Hayden Lake,
ID: Aryan Nations, n.d.), 5, quoted in Abanes, American Militias,
163.
10 The ARYAN NATIONS website, http://www.nidlink.com/
~aryanvic/index-E.html (accessed 1999).
11 “Racial Identity,” Veritas Vos Liberabit, http://www.possecomitatus.org/p2.html (accessed 1999).
12 Jack Mohr, Seed of Satan: Literal or Figurative? as quoted by
Viola Larson, “Identity: A ‘Christian’ Religion for White Racists,”
CRI Journal (Fall 1992): 23.
13 Thom Robb, in the Minneapolis Star-Tribune, 22 July 1986, 9A,
quoted in Abanes, American Militias, 167.
14 Magen Broshi, “Part of the Ten Lost Tribes Located,” Biblical
Archeology Review, 1 (September 1975): 27.
8
9
Christian Science
by Craig Branch
Founder: Mary Baker Eddy.
Founding date: August 23, 1879.
Scriptures: Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures, Miscellaneous Writings,
Manual of the Mother Church.
Official Publications: Retrospection and Introspection, Christian Science Journal,
Christian Science Sentinel.
Organizational Structure: The founding and pillar church in Boston serves as
headquarters and is governed by a Board of Directors. All other churches are
considered branches of the “Mother Church.” Instead of preachers, Christian
Science uses readers who read prescribed passages from the Bible followed by an
interpretive reading from Science and Health.
Unique Terms: Christian Science utilizes “practitioners” who pray for the sick. Eddy
believed in “Malicious Animal Magnetism” (M.A.M.), which is negative mental
energy or power, on the level of black magic. “Reading Rooms” are local Christian
Science libraries where members go to read Eddy’s works to aid their spiritual
evolvement.
Other Names: The Church of Christ, Scientist (official name).
HISTORY
Christian Science founder, Mary Baker Eddy was born in Bow, New Hampshire, in
1821. Her parents were devout Christians and she joined a Congregational Church at
age 17. She was chronically sick growing up with many ailments including paralysis,
hysteria, seizures and convulsions. At 22, she married her first of three husbands,
George Glover, who died within 6 months from yellow fever.
Following Glover’s death, she began to be involved in mesmerism (hypnosis), and
occult practices of spiritualism and clairvoyance.1 Still ill, she married Daniel
Patterson, a dentist and homeopathic practitioner, in 1853. It was during this time
she met mental healer P. P. Quimby, whose influence would shape her belief of
Christian Science. Quimby believed that illness and disease could be cured through
positive thoughts and healthy attitudes, by changing one’s beliefs about the illness.
She claimed that Quimby cured her; she suddenly improved, but later the symptoms
returned.2
Mrs. Patterson (Eddy) developed a “psychic dependence” on Quimby, drawing on
his spiritual presence, claiming even visitations by his apparition.3 After Quimby’s
death in 1866, she determined to carry on his work.
The event that Mrs. Eddy claimed as the inauguration of Christian Science
occurred in February of 1866. She claimed to have had a near fatal fall on icy
pavement but was instantly healed when “the healing Truth dawned upon my senses,”
and the divine healing ministry was born.4 Testimony from her attending physician as
Christian Science, page 2
well as other correspondence from Mrs. Eddy at that time strongly dispute Mrs. Eddy’s
“official” version of those events.5
During the formative stages the church saw many rivalries, scandals, and
dissident movements. One of the dissidents was Emma Hopkins who, as an
independent Christian Science leader, taught Charles and Myrtle Fillmore who later
founded the Unity School of Christianity. Because Mrs. Eddy wanted to spread
Christian Science, especially to the upper class, she increased her control over all
aspects of the movement and would not tolerate any disloyalty.6
In spite of these problems, Christian Science began to grow and experience some
success. Membership increased from one 50 member church in 1882 to 2466
churches and 350,000 members in 1932. By 1972 they had grown to 3200 churches.
It’s wealth and influence increased as well partly due to the publishing of a respected
newspaper, The Christian Science Monitor.
The church nevertheless began to experience decline due to several factors. There
have been numerous well publicized criminal and civil lawsuits brought against
Christian Scientist parents who allowed their children to die of curable diseases by
neglecting medical treatment in favor of “spiritual healing.”7 Significant and
complicated issues rose over the right to exercise religious beliefs free of governmental
infringement, versus the state’s “compelling interest” in protecting seriously ill minors
from neglect.
Also controversy intensified in 1992 when it was discovered “that the church had
secretly transferred $46.5 million from endowments and pension funds to help cover
huge losses on the Monitor [TV] Channel,” which had lost over $325 million. 8
Additionally, there were losses of $36 million and the resulting termination of World
Monitor, a newspaper begun in 1988. The Christian Science Monitor is said to be losing
$13 million annually.9
More internal controversy occurred in 1993. A book, The Destiny of the Mother
Church, written by a former President of the Mother Church, Bliss Knapp, was
published and promoted by the church’s board in return for the Knapp family estate
bequest of $98 million. Knapp, who was a church leader and close friend of Mrs. Eddy,
wrote that Mrs. Eddy was the fulfillment of the coming of the Holy Spirit foretold in
John 16, the literal manifestation of God and the prophesied second-coming of
Christ.10 Moreover he claimed that these teachings were affirmed by Mrs. Eddy
herself.11 Though put forward by the official publishing arm of the church, this
teaching is considered heresy by many in the church. Over twenty percent of the
individual Reading Rooms refused to carry it.
In addition to controversy, the decline in followers could be attributed to the
inability of the faithful, many of whom are now quite elderly, to consistently attract
new, young members. The church’s membership shrunk to an estimated 150,000 by
1993.
Christian Scientists believe that Mary Baker Eddy received the Truth through
divine revelation.12 Instead, she plagiarized much of what she wrote from
metaphysician George Hegel, P.P. Quimby, Francis Lieber and others.13
DOCTRINE
The Trinity: Mrs. Eddy frequently oscillated in her writings between a personal
and impersonal view of God. Even though Mrs. Eddy denied it, Christian Science
teaches at least implicitly, if not explicitly, a pantheistic view of the nature of God:
“God is All-in-all. God is good. Good is Mind. God, Spirit, being all, nothing is
matter.”14 Christian Science clearly repudiates the Trinitarian Godhead: “The theory of
three persons in one God (that is, a personal Trinity or Tri-unity) suggests polytheism,
rather than the one ever-present I Am.”15 “Life, Truth, and Love constitutes the triune
Person called God….God the Father-Mother; Christ the spiritual idea of sonship;
divine Science or the Holy Comforter.”16
God the Son: Christian Science denies that Jesus Christ is God incarnate. It
denies that Jesus is one Person with two natures — fully God and fully man. Christian
Science presents Jesus Christ in terms of a Gnostic duality: “The spiritual Christ was
infallible; Jesus as material manhood was not Christ.”17 “Christ as the true spiritual
idea, is the ideal of God now and forever…”18 “The Christ is incorporeal, spiritual…”
while, “The corporeal [physical] man Jesus was human” only.19 Yet “matter is mortal
error… matter is the unreal and temporal.”1 So what Christian Science actually
concludes is that the physical humanity of Jesus was an illusion, “as it seemed to
mortal view.”21 Also, Christian Science attempts to explain away the historical death
and bodily resurrection of Jesus Christ.22
God the Holy Spirit: Christian Science denies that the Holy Spirit is a personal
being. It teaches that the Holy Spirit is Christian Science, “This Comforter I
understand to be Divine Science.”23 It is the unfolding of the thoughts and infinite
mind of God.24
Man’s Destiny: Christian Science teaches that since God is all good and nothing
that is real exists outside God, then sin, sickness, and death are mortal error or an
illusion. Christ, as the Truth, therefore came to set man free from these false beliefs by
His teachings and example.25 Christian Science denies the penal, substitutionary
atonement of Christ saying, “The material blood of Jesus was no more efficacious to
cleanse from sin when it was shed on ‘the accursed tree,’ than when it was flowing in
his veins as he went daily about his Father’s business.”26 “Jesus taught the way of Life
by demonstration. There is but one way to heaven, harmony, and Christ in Divine
Science shows us this way.”27 “Universal salvation rests on progression and
probation…. No final judgment awaits mortals…”28
Maya: Sickness and disease are illusory, the product of a false belief, and not an
actual result of sin.29 “The cause of all so-called disease is mental, a mortal fear, a
mistaken belief…”30 No true Christian Science member should ever go to a doctor,
hospital, or take any kind of medicine, for to do so is to deny “Divine Science.” 31
Indeed in the church’s official “The Christian Science Standard of Healing,” Mary Eddy
Baker is quoted as saying, “It is impossible to gain control over the body in any other
way [divine Mind-Prayer]. On this fundamental point, timid conservatism is absolutely
inadmissible. Only through radical reliance on Truth can scientific healing power be
realized.”32
Scripture: Even though Mrs. Eddy claimed that “the Bible has been my only
authority,”33 in actual practice Christian Scientists accept the Bible only as interpreted
by Mary Baker Eddy in her writings. In fact, she taught that the Bible has been
corrupted, but Science and Health is the “first book” which has been “uncontaminated
by human hypotheses.”34
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Trinity: God is a triune, personal, transcendent Being who created “the world and
all things in it” (Acts 17:24). He is not a pantheistic all-in-all. He is holy and just, as
well as love. God created and governs the universe, including man (Acts 17:24–27).
Maya: Matter is not an illusion but is actual, and was created distinct from God.
He pronounced it “good” (Gen. 1:31). Sin, sickness, and evil are not an illusion, but a
result of man’s willful choice to rebel against a Holy God, and death (both physical,
and eternal separation from God) is the result of sin (Rom. 3:10, 23; 5:12–14; 1 John
1:8–10).
Whereas the Christian Science approach to healing may help psychosomatic
illnesses, it has been scientifically demonstrated that it is not effective with real
illness. Studies comparing the cumulative death rates of practicing Christian
Scientists with control groups have shown significantly higher death rates among the
Christian Scientists.35
God the Son: Jesus Christ is not the divine idea of God but was God uniquely
manifested in the flesh, truly God and truly man, one divine Person with two
indivisible natures, who is the only Savior and the only truth and Lord (John 1:1–3,14,
14:6; Col. 2:9; Phil. 2:6–7).
Salvation: Salvation is not gained through “self-immolation,” but is the objective
righteousness of Christ given to us by grace through faith alone (Rom. 5:17, 19;
Philippians 3:8–9) in the finished work of Christ on the cross — that is, His death, and
bodily resurrection (1 Cor. 1:30–31; 15:1–4; Rom. 6:23; Eph. 2:8–9).
God the Holy Spirit: The Holy Spirit is a personal Being, not “Divine Science”
(John 16:13–14).
RECOMMENDED READING
Christian Science: Illusion, Confusion & Delusion. Cassette tape and manual
combination. The manual, compiled by Watchman Fellowship’s Fred Russell, contains
twenty-nine pages loaded with photocopies of essential passages from Christian
Science publications, plus more than a hundred scripture references refuting
Christian Science doctrines. The tape explains the photocopies, and their use in a
witnessing situation.
Kingdom of the Cults, Walter Martin. Classic work on the cults includes forty page
chapter on Christian Science. Bibliography, index, 544 page hardback.
Handbook of Today’s Religions, Josh McDowell. A large work detailing the history
and heresy of many world religions and cults in chapter form. Contains a Christian
Science chapter (10 pages). Indexed glossary, 567 page hardback.
Notes
Ruth Tucker, Another Gospel, 152.
2 Ibid., 155.
3 Ibid.
4 Miscellaneous Writings, 24; Science and Health, 107.
5 Anthony Hoekema, Christian Science, 12-13.
6 Georgine Milmine, The Life of Mary Baker G. Eddy, 234 ff.
7 Another Gospel, 174.
8 Chicago Tribune, January 27, 1993, 2.
9 Martin Gardner, The Healing Revelations of Mary Baker Eddy,
218.
10 Bliss Knapp, The Destiny of the Mother Church, 213, 274–278.
11 Ibid., 267–278.
12 Science and Health, 110.
13 Walter Martin, Christian Science, 7–13; Martin Gardner, The
Healing Revelation of Mary Baker Eddy, 145–158.
16 Science and Health, 331–332.
17 Miscellaneous Writings, 84.
1
Miscellaneous Writings, 21.
Science and Health, 315.
Science and Health, 336, 29, 332, 53, 398, 313, 593;
Miscellaneous Writings, 201.
24 Science and Health, 502–503.
25 Science and Health, 473, 475, 108.
29 Science and Health, 348, 386.
31 Christian Science Sentinel, May 9, 1942, 469.
32 Science and Health, 167; Radical Reliance In Healing, 1958, 1.
34 The First Church of Christ, Scientist and Miscellany, 115;
Science and Health, 99, 139, 456–57.
35 Journal of the American Medical Association, September 22/29,
1989, 1657–58, and Morbidity Weekly Report, August 23,
1991, 579–582).
20
21
22
The Church of God in
Christ, Mennonite
By Will Stoppel
Founder: John Holdeman
Date: April 1859
Publications: The Messenger of Truth, the official bi-monthly publication. Conference
Reports, the official rulebook updated each 5-10 years.
Headquarters: Moundridge, Kansas
Common Terms: One True Visible Church, Unbroken Lineage of Unchanged Faith,
United and Undivided Church of God, and Faith Once Delivered to the Saints.
HISTORY
The Church of God in Christ, Mennonite (hereafter CGCM) is an offshoot
movement from the (Old) Mennonite Church. During the religious fervor of the 1800’s
when men who believed they had received a call from God were founding new
denominations, John Holdeman also believed he had been called.
Through dreams and visions, he believed he was chosen to cleanse, not only the
Mennonite Church, but the Church at large. Because of his youth—he was in his
early twenties—and his authoritative style of denouncing what he believed was decay
in the Mennonite Church, the leadership did not take him too seriously. He was never
ordained, nor even asked to preach in their assemblies.
Frustrated that his elders would not listen to his repeated opinions, John
Holdeman split off from his Wayne County, Ohio congregation with his father and two
others.1 He ordained himself and established what he claimed was a restoration of the
One True Visible Church. Claiming a lineage of the true church through history, he
believed his group now held the only candlestick and was the only possessor of all
truth.2 He believed all other churches had been established to the displeasure of
God.3
Holdeman’s preaching gathered only 150 converts in its first twenty years. His
own mother never joined, despite Holdeman’s prophecy that she would,4 and only one
of his children was faithful to John’s church. The new denomination may have died
out like other spin-off groups during that era, but an influx in 1878 of immigrants
from Russia that boosted the membership. As of 2002 this group numbers 19,278,
with almost 90% in the United States and Canada.
DOCTRINES
The beliefs of the CGCM stands apart from other Mennonite and Anabaptistheritage groups both in fellowship and certain doctrines.
The Church of God in Christ, Mennonite, page 2
Jesus: The Holdemans believe in a triune God, but they deviate from historic
Christianity by denying that Christ assumed real human flesh from his mother Mary.
Holding to the Christology of Menno Simons in the sixteenth century, they state that
Christ was true God and true man, but they reject the actual meaning of the
hypostatic union or two natures of Christ.
Their definition of “true man” is not the same as “true human being.” Though
Holdeman wrote that Jesus was born and died as or like a human, members are
cautioned against thinking of Jesus as a true human.5 They also embrace one of the
tenets of the ancient view of Docetism fought by the early church Fathers. This view
held that Jesus’ body was not actually human flesh, but rather was a specially
prepared spiritual flesh that only resembled humanity.6
The CGCM teaches that Jesus was merely incubated within Mary, taking no flesh
from her and having no genetic connection to the human race.7 Holdeman also taught
a contradictory view of the deity of Christ, stating that Jesus is God, nevertheless
Christ is brought into existence in eternity through a “three-fold birth.”8
Salvation: The CGCM teaches that humanity is born in sin and that the solution
is faith in the substitutionary death of Christ. They speak of salvation by grace
through faith and do proclaim a spiritual rebirth. However, the emphasis upon works
as a requirement of salvation results in a form of legalism.9 Converts commonly testify
that after surrendering all to God, they don’t receive the peace of salvation until they
make apologies or destroy some forbidden objects. One of their tracts, “Security in
Christ,” states “Jesus insists that His commands be fully obeyed in our lives if we are
to claim our sonship to Him.”
Another tract lists the steps to salvation as being conviction, sorrow, confession of
sin, belief, restitution, obedience, and transformation. Converts are encouraged to
publicly share their lives and spiritual experiences to confirm and reinforce a genuine
new birth experience before baptism. Their testimonies usually recite condemnation,
surrendering all to God, and making confessions and restitution before receiving
peace.
For church members, this obedience requisite for salvation includes obedience to
their Conference Reports rulebook10 and ministers’ councils, which prohibit shaving
the beard; women appearing in public with uncovered heads, wearing slacks or jewelry
(including wedding rings); owning two-colored vehicles, musical instruments, tape
recorders, photographs, or radios; voting or serving in the military or any public office;
attending high school or college; buying stocks and bonds or life insurance; and going
to fairs, circuses, or amusement parks.
Articles in their official periodical also add instructions as detailed as where one
may part the hair, what type and color of shoe may be worn, and what type of ring
pattern one’s cell phone should have. Continued disobedience in any area is viewed
as lack of submission and will eventually bring church discipline and
excommunication, which is viewed as a loss of salvation.
Church: The cornerstone doctrine of the CGCM is that it alone is the “One True
Visible Church” on earth. Members believe that Christ has “other sheep which are not
of this fold,” i.e. Christians who are not part of the church, the Body of Christ, or the
Bride of Christ. They call these “Kingdom Christians,”11 but do not consider them
brothers and sisters in Christ.
Members of the CGCM also believe that a Christian who comes in contact with
their church and becomes accountable through the Holy Spirit is disobeying God if he
does not join their group.12 He will eventually lose his salvation if he remains in his
former church.13
The CGCM believes that their church alone as the ground and pillar of the truth
“is the supreme judge in all gospel matters” and has the authority to interpret
Scripture.14 Much emphasis is put on submission to the ministry and to the collective
conscience of the group, called “laying down my light for the light of my brethren.”
To question group decisions or practices is labeled divisive. Independent thought,
personal understanding of Scripture, or disagreement with any of the church’s
doctrines can bring the very serious charge of deception, pride, heresy, and a foreign
spirit. Members are directed not to listen to any “seducing spirits,” i.e., anyone
attempting to point out error in Holdeman doctrine.
The Holdemans’ extremely successful uniformity is achieved through enforced
“blending.” In addition, allegiance to all the officially interpreted doctrines is
mandatory before partaking of Communion and is expressed in the required public
declaration, “I am at peace with God and man. I love [or agree with] the Church and
her doctrines.”15
Evil Spirits: Having an evil spirit is frequently spoken of in the CGCM. One can be
accused of having a lying spirit, an independent spirit, a self-seeking spirit, an
Internet spirit, a recreation spirit, a casual spirit, a fault-finding spirit, an intellectual
spirit, a lawyer spirit—and many others. The type of spirit does not always have to be
defined, for members can even be told, “Everything in your life seems in order, but we
just feel in you a foreign spirit.” Disharmony with any of the rules or doctrines results
in an automatic diagnosis of an evil spirit, which is the most common reason given for
discipline.16
Excommunication and Shunning: Excommunication is one of the important
practices of the CGCM. Often the fact that the group diligently practices
excommunication and shunning is pointed to as being proof that they are the One
True Church.
Fellowship with The Church is considered synonymous with fellowship with God.
Once a person is baptized into their group, he is not allowed to withdraw without
being excommunicated and shunned for life by friends and family members. Members
are taught that anyone who is excommunicated from their church is lost17 and can
never be reconciled to God unless he or she repents and reunites with their church, no
matter how many years he lives his Christian life in another church.18
It is estimated that 10-25% who have been raised in the church experience
excommunication, but 75-80% of those eventually return.19 Of the outsiders who join
“from the world,” 95% leave never to return.
BIBLICAL RESPONSE20
Jesus: A cardinal doctrine of the Christian faith is that in the one Person of Jesus
Christ, through the incarnation two natures were united. One, the nature of perfect
humanity, and the other the nature of deity (Hebrews 2:14-17;Galatians 4:4; Rom
1:3; Acts 2:29-30; John 7:42). This is known as the hypostatic union. When the
eternal Word took a human nature at the incarnation (John 1:14) the Son took a real
human nature including human flesh. The Son has existed from all eternity with the
Father and the Holy Spirit (John 1:1; 8:58).
Church: The New Testament speaks of the unity of all believers in Jesus Christ:
“All that in every place call upon the name of the Lord” (1 Corinthians 1:2) “are the
body of Christ” (12:27). The Bible says all who have faith in Christ are overcomers (1
John 5:5) whose names are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life (Revelation 3:5). All
whose names are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life are part of the bride of Christ
(Revelation 21:27).
Salvation: Scriptural teaching is clear that salvation comes by God’s grace
through faith in Jesus death and resurrection, and that this is the gospel (1
Corinthians 15:1-8). The good works believers perform are done in thankfulness and
obedience to Christ in response to saving faith and not the means to earn or retain
God’s free gift of salvation (Ephesians 2:8-10). The New Testament speaks strongly
against legalism (Titus 1:10-14; Galatians 2:4; 5:1,4; Colossians 2:5,8).
RECOMMENDED READING
Vital Christology Issues, Roy B. Zuck, General Editor. Essays by some of the
best Evangelical scholars cover the whole range of biblical disclosure on the Savior.
Articles cover the preexistence of Christ and the angel of the Lord in the Old
Testament. There is a thorough discussion of Gospel and Pauline revelations, as well
as Jesus in Revelations. 171 pgs., Notes.
The Subtle Power of Spiritual Abuse by D. Johnson & J. VanVonderen.
Churches are meant to be safe places where spiritual leaders help their members.
However, some have become places of spiritual abuse, where leaders dominate others.
Through subtle uses of misinterpretation, the church can become a place of legalism,
guilt and spiritual enslavement. This book will shed much light on these abusive
processes, 235 pgs.
Notes
John Holdeman in his letter to Bishop Shaum, A History of the Church of God, 125. (Note: All references are published
or have been sold by Gospel Publishers, the publishing arm of the Church of God in Christ, Mennonite in
Moundridge, Kansas.)
2 Ibid., 189. See also John Holdeman, Mirror of Truth, 84.
3 Holdeman, Mirror of Truth, 30.
4 Letter from Holdman to George Shaum March 17, 1885. A copy was placed in the files of Mennonite Library Archives,
Bethel College, Newton, KS. (Cf. Deut. 18:22).
5 Messenger of Truth, August 2002, 7.
6 Messenger of Truth, August 2002, 5.
7 Bible Doctrines and Practices, 40.
8 Holdeman, Mirror of Truth, 36.
10 Conference Reports. Article 6, November 1974.
12 Holdeman, A History of the Church of God, 188.
13 Ibid., 188. See also Bible Doctrines and Practice, 169.
14 The Confession of Faith and Minister’s Manual, 38.
15 The Confession of Faith and Minister’s Manual, 66.
16 Bible Doctrines and Practice, 187.
17 Ibid., 189.
18 Ibid., 190.
19 Mennonite Encyclopedia vol. 5 (Scottsdale, PA: Herald Press), 154-157.
20 Additional documentation and an expanded response can be found at http://www.abcompany.com/Loveletter.
Additional resources are available from this website as well.
1
The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints
By Tim Martin
Founder: Joseph Smith Jr. (1805-1844).
Founding: April 6, 1830 in Palmyra, New York.
Publications: Several magazines such as “Ensign” for adults, New Era for youth and Friend for
Children along with many books and church curriculum.
Unique Terms: Local churches are called Wards, several Wards make up a Stake.
Sacred Scriptures: Bible, Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants and the Pearl of Great
Price.
History
Joseph Smith Jr. claimed that in 1820, at 15 years of age, he was caught up in religious
revivals in his home town of Palmyra, New York. Amidst the revivals were attempts by
competing denominations to demonstrate that the others were in error. So great was the
“confusion and strife” that Smith concluded that “it was impossible for a person young as [he]
was, and so unacquainted with men and things, to come to any certain conclusion who was
right and who was wrong.”1
Soon after, Smith was reading James 1:5, which instructs Christians searching for wisdom
to ask God, who will supply it. Smith understood this verse to mean that he could ask God
which church was correct so he could join it. He retired to a grove of trees near his house to
pray. Soon after, God the Father and Jesus descended from the clouds above. Jesus’ answer to
Smith’s prayer was that “[he] must join none of them, for they were all wrong…all their creeds
were an abomination in his sight; that those professors were all corrupt.” 2 This visitation is
known as the “first vision.”
Three years later, an angel named Moroni appeared to Smith and instructed him to go to a
hill nearby his home where he would find golden plates inscribed with the record of the ancient
inhabitants of America. From 1827 to 1829, Smith translated them into the Book of Mormon. 3
Afterwards, the golden plates were returned to Moroni. 4 The Book of Mormon was published in
March of 1830, and the “The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints”(hereafter LDS) was
formed a few weeks later.5 After experiencing hostility and persecution, Smith and many of his
followers moved several times. In 1839, they finally settled in Nauvoo, Illinois.
According to the LDS Church, Smith received a revelation from God commanding him to
live plural marriage (polygamy) in 1831. “Eventually, he and a small number of Church leaders
entered into plural marriages.”6 In 1843, Smith dictated the revelation to his brother Hyrum, it
was made public in 1852, then placed in the Doctrine and Covenants in 1876.7 Smith,
however, publically denied his involvement with plural marriage in 1844 by swearing, “What a
thing it is for a man to be accused of committing adultery, and having seven wives, when I can
only find one.”8 Interestingly, the LDS Family Search Center in Salt Lake City, Utah, records
that Smith had 20 wives by this time.9
Smith’s former Second Counselor, William Law, published a newspaper, The Nauvoo
Expositor, accusing Joseph Smith of teaching polytheism and practicing polygamy. Smith
declared the Nauvoo Expositor was a public nuisance and ordered the newspaper and the press
that printed it destroyed. Following the destruction of the paper, Smith was arrested and jailed
The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, page 2
along with his brother Hyrum and others in nearby Carthage, Illinois. An angry mob formed and
rushed the jail in order to murder the Mormon leaders. Two guns had been smuggled into the jail
that Joseph and Hyrum used to defend themselves. Joseph shot and killed two assailants and
wounded a third before being shot and killed along with his brother on June 27, 1844.10
Following Smith’s death, the church experienced some fragmentation with various leaders
claiming to be Smith’s successors. The majority eventually joined Brigham Young, one of Smith’s
Twelve Apostles, who led them to Salt Lake City, Utah. In a massive migration fraught with
hardship, peril, and death, thousands of LDS pioneers journeyed to Utah often pulling all their
possessions in handcarts. Under Young’s leadership, Utah prospered and the church grew
tremendously. LDS people from the East flocked to Utah along with thousands of converts from
England and Scandinavia who immigrated to America.
Polygamy continued to be openly practiced by many Mormon leaders in Utah including Young.
In 1890, the fourth Prophet Wilford Woodruff, received a new revelation ceasing the practice. Those
who openly practice polygamy today are not members of the LDS Church but have broken away to
form fundamentalist Mormon splinter groups such as Warren Jeff’s Fundamentalist Church of
Jesus Christ (FLDS).
In 1947, 117 years after it was founded, the LDS Church reached 1 million members. Just 16
years later in 1963 the church had 2 million members and jumped to 3 million 8 years after that in
1971. By the early 21 Century, the church was growing by an addition 1 million every three years
(or less). In 2007, Church membership was reported as over 13 million.11
Doctrine
Authority: The LDS Church holds to four books of scripture, known as the standard works: the
Bible (King James Version), the Book of Mormon, Doctrine & Covenants (D&C), and Pearl of Great
Price. The LDS Articles of Faith explains that the Bible is God’s word “as far as it is translated
correctly.”12 The other three scriptures do not have this qualification.
The Book of Mormon purports that Lehi, a Jewish man, and his extended family fled Jerusalem
in a ship about 600 BC, eventually landing somewhere in Central America. In the centuries that
followed, these Jewish people multiplied and became two great nations – the Nephites and the
Lamanites. After years of warfare, the Nephites were exterminated by the Lamanites, who then
became the “principle ancestors of the American Indians.”13
The D&C is largely a collection of prophecies received by Joseph Smith. The Pearl of Great
Price is a collection of five works. The largest being Smith’s “inspired revision” of Genesis 1-6:13.14
Another large section is “The Book of Abraham.” It was supposedly translated from Egyptian scrolls
obtained by Smith along with mummies from a traveling antiquities dealer.15 The book is claimed to
have been written by the biblical Abraham while he lived in Egypt.
The LDS Church is led by 15 apostles. The senior apostle is also God’s prophet, and functions
as the president of the church. “He selects two other apostles as counselors. These three function as
the First Presidency.”16 The remaining 12 apostles “form the Quorum of the Twelve.”17 LDS “Church
members view senior Church leaders – Joseph Smith, Brigham Young and the presidents of the
Church that followed – as prophets of God in the same way they view Abraham, Moses, Isaiah and
the apostles in the day of Jesus Christ.”18
God: God, who is normally called Heavenly Father, has not always been God. In perhaps one of
Smith’s most famous sermons, he said “God himself was once as we are now, and is an exalted
man, ... I am going to tell you how God came to be God. …. He was once a man like us; yea that God
himself, the Father of us all, dwelt on an earth, the same as Jesus Christ himself did….”19 Lorenzo
Snow, an early apostle and contemporary of Joseph Smith explained it in a couplet: “As man now is,
God once was: As God now is, man by be.”20 How did this mortal man become God?
By obedience to eternal gospel principles, he progressed from one state of life to another until
he attained the state that we call exaltation or godhood. In such a condition, he and our mother
in heaven were empowered to give birth to spirit children whose potential was equal to that of
their heavenly parents. We are those spirit children.21
Humanity/Jesus: As just explained, humans were born as spirit children of Heavenly Father
and Mother. This period of life before birth on earth is called “the First Estate.” Therein, Heavenly
Father called a council to announce His plan for us in this earth life. One key aspect of the plan is
that His oldest son, Jesus (also named Jehovah), would be the savior. (Hence, Jesus is of the same
nature as the rest of humanity). Another important part of the plan is that we would have “agency.”
Agency is the “ability to choose and to act for yourself.” 22 Hence, people do not possess a sin nature;
they are neutral in matters of righteousness and have no inclination towards sin.
Lucifer, another one of our brothers, rejected this plan. He attempted to replace it with himself
as the savior, and deny us our agency. Without agency, people would not make the wrong choice,
thus “eliminating the possibility of sin.”23 Lucifer rebelled and was joined by one third of the spirit
children in a war against Heavenly Father. They were defeated and cast out of the preexistence.
Lucifer became Satan and his followers became demons.
The remaining two thirds of the spirit children loyal to Heavenly Father would eventually be
born to human families on earth. Some however, were less valiant in the pre-existence, thus, they
were denied the priesthood. The Priesthood is “the eternal power and authority of God” 24 given to
worthy male members. Without it, men are not able to progress to full salvation. To differentiate
these humans from those who were more valiant, Heavenly Father marked them with dark skin.
LDS apostle Bruce R. McConkie explained it this way:
Those who were less valiant in pre-existence and who thereby had certain spiritual restrictions
imposed upon them during mortality are known to us as the negroes. Such spirits are sent to
earth through the lineage of Cain, the mark put upon him for his rebellion against God and his
murder of Abel being a black skin…The negroes are not equal with other races where the
receipt of certain spiritual blessings are concerned, particularly the priesthood and the temple
blessings that flow therefrom.25
Thus, for most of its history the LDS Church has denied the Priesthood for people of color.
Although they could always join the church, people of African decent were not allowed to go into a
temple to perform necessary ordinances for exaltation. In 1978, the LDS prophet Spencer W.
Kimball received a revelation instructing him to lift the priesthood ban. It was announced in the
LDS’ Semiannual General Conference, then placed in the D&C. It states, “all worthy male members
of the Church may be ordained to the priesthood without regard for race or color,” (D&C Declaration
2).
Salvation/exaltation: Just as God was born to human parents and progressed to the position
of God, people in this earth life have the same opportunity. Smith said, “you have got to learn how
to be gods yourselves, and to be kings and priests to God, the same as all gods have done before
you…”26 Becoming a God is known as exaltation, or “salvation” in the highest sense of the word.
To achieve exaltation, a person must have faith in the LDS Jesus,27 believe that Joseph Smith
was a prophet, be baptized into the LDS Church and comply with “everything which God has
commanded.”28 Finally, the Mormon must participate in secret temple ceremonies. To do so, they
must first be interviewed by their Bishop and Stake President to see if they qualify to enter the
temple. Part of the interview process will examine if the member abstains from “tea, coffee, liquor,
tobacco,” and gives a full 10% of their income to the LDS Church, and striving to “live righteously in
all other ways.”29 Temple rituals include a marriage ceremony joining couples together for “time and
all eternity.” These same rituals are also performed in behalf of people who have died, and are in the
spirit world. This vicarious work for the dead is akin to Jesus’ vicarious work. “Your effort
approaches the spirit of the Savior’s atoning sacrifice – you perform a saving work for others that
they cannot do for themselves.”30
After death, everyone goes to one of two places. Valiant Latter-day Saints go to Paradise and
everyone else to Spirit Prison. Even LDS members who were less than valiant will go to Spirit
Prison. Missionaries from Paradise will go to Spirit prison to proselytize those who have never heard
the gospel in the earth life (such as those who died before Joseph Smith restored the Gospel in 1830
and others who have never been taught by Mormon missionaries).
Eventually everyone will be released from Spirit Prison and Paradise, be reunited with their
physical bodies (resurrection) and go to one of three degrees (or “kingdoms”) of glory. The lowest
degree, the Telestial Kingdom, is for “liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers, and whoremongers (D&C
76:103). Though it is the lowest degree, it is still “a place of indescribable glory.” 31 The second
degree, the Terrestrial Kingdom, is for honorable people who were deceived or not valiant enough for
the highest level (D&C 76:71-79).
The highest degree, the Celestial Kingdom, is where all serious Mormons want to go. It is also
“divided into three levels, or degrees. The highest degree is the only part of heaven where people will
live with their families. The Prophet taught that a person must be married for eternity in the temple
to obtain this highest degree of the celestial kingdom.”32 This married couple will eventually become
“Eternal Fathers and Eternal Mothers” by procreating spirit children.33 These spirit children
“eventually will go on an earth like this one we are on and pass through the same kind of
experiences, being subject to mortal conditions, and if faithful, then they also will receive the
fullness of exaltation and partake of the same blessings.”34
Christian Response
Jesus Christ: The LDS Church teaches that Jesus is Jehovah, and Heavenly Father’s name is
Elohim. Elohim, however, is not a proper name for the Father, but a Hebrew word meaning “God.”
“Jehovah” is a translation of the Hebrew letters YHWH.35 With this in mind, the Bible repeatedly
denies LDS teaching by making emphatic statements that Jehovah is Elohim. For instance, “And
[Elohim] spake unto Moses, and said unto him, I am [Jehovah],” (Exo. 6:2). In Isaiah 45:5, God says
“I am [Jehovah], and there is none else, there is no [Elohim] beside me.”
Also, in Isaiah 43:10, we are told, “Ye are my witnesses, saith [Jehovah]…Before me there was
no God formed, neither shall there be after me.” This is in stark contrast to Smith’s statement above
that “you have got to learn how to be gods yourselves, and to be kings and priests to God, the same
as all gods have done before you…”36 If Jehovah is the only God, and no gods will be formed after
Him, then the entire system of exaltation in the LDS Church is heretical.
Authority: Smith’s supposed translation of the Book of Abraham has been proven to be
fraudulent. The original papyrus that Smith translated into part of the Book of Abraham was
thought to be lost, but was rediscovered in 1967. It was subsequently translated by reputable
Egyptologists who exposed Smith’s translation as a fabrication.37
Salvation: In Romans 4:4-5, Paul explains that “when a man works, his wages are not credited
to him as a gift, but as an obligation. However, to the man who does not work but trusts God who
justifies the wicked, his faith is credited as righteousness.” Hence, salvation must either be earned
through works or credited by faith (see also Rom. 11:6). If it is by works, then we are cursed
because we must keep all the laws (Gal. 3:10), and no one can do this (Eccl. 7:20, 1 John 1:10).
Instead, salvation is by grace alone, through faith alone (John 5:24, Rom. 6:23, 1 John 5:13, Titus
3:5, Eph. 2:8-9).
Notes
Pearl of Great Price, Joseph Smith-History 1:8.
Pearl of Great Price, Joseph Smith-History 1:18.
3 Our Heritage (SLC: The LDS Church, 1996), 5-9.
4 Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine 2nd ed. (SLC: Bookcraft, 1966), 327.
5 Our Heritage, 11, 14. The Church’s name changed several times.
6 “Polygamy,” The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
http://lds.org/ldsorg/v/index.jsp?vgnextoid=bbd508f54922d010VgnVC
M1000004d82620aRCRD&locale=0&index=16&sourceId=9887ec6f164b2
110VgnVCM100000176f620a____ (accessed February 2009).
7 Doctrine and Covenants Student Manual 2nd ed. (SLC: The LDS Church,
2001) 327.
8 History of the Church, Vol. 6 (SLC: The LDS Church, 1950), 411.
9 “Individual Record,” The LDS Church, http://www.familysearch.org/
eng/search/AF/individual _record.asp?recid=7762167&lds=0&region=1&regionfriendly =&frompage=99 (accessed February 2009). Four of the
24 women listed were sealed to Smith after he died.
10 History of the Church, Vol. 7, 103.
11 “Statistical Information,” The LDS Church, http://newsroom.lds.org/
ldsnewsroom/eng/ statistical-information (accessed February 2009).
12 Pearl of Great Price, Articles of Faith, #8.
13 This phrase is found in the introduction to the 1981 edition of the Book
of Mormon. Since 2007, “principle ancestors…” was changed to “among
the ancestors…”
14 The Pearl of Great Price Student Manual (SLC: LDS Church, 2000), 3.
15 Ibid., 28.
16 “Organizational Structure of the Church,” The LDS Church, http://news
room.lds.org/ldsnewsroom/eng/background-inform
ation/organizational-structure-of-the-church (accessed February 2009).
17 Ibid.
18 “Modern Prophets and Continuing Revelation,” The LDS Church, http://
www.newsroom.lds.org/ldsnewsroom/eng/background-information/
modern-prophets-and-continuing-revelation (accessed February 2009).
19 Joseph Smith, “The King Follett Sermon,” Ensign, April 1971, http://lds.
org/ldsorg/v/index.jsp?vgnextoid=2354fccf2b7db010VgnVCM1000004d8
2620aRCRD&locale=0&sourceId=1a79945bd384b010VgnVCM1000004d
82620a____&hideNav=1.
20 Quoted by LeRoi C. Snow, in “Devotion to Divine Inspiration,”
1
2
Improvement Era, June 1919, 651-56, as quoted in Search These
Commandments: Melchizedek Priesthood Personal Study Guide (SLC: The
LDS Church, 1984) 152.
21 Mormon Doctrine, 118, as quoted in Achieving a Celestial Marriage (SLC:
The LDS Church, 1976), 132.
22 True to the Faith (SLC: The LDS Church, 2004), 12.
23 Dalin H. Oaks, “The Great Plan of Happiness,” Ensign, Nov 1993, 72-75,
quoted in Eternal Marriage, (SLC: The LDS Church, 2003), 259.
24 True to the Faith, 124.
25 Mormon Doctrine, 527. This quote is found in the 5 th printing (1970).
Later editions do not include these comments.
26 Smith, King Follett Sermon.
27 The qualification “LDS” Jesus is given because the LDS Church teaches a
different Jesus than that of the Bible. Hence, exaltation is not obtained
by faith in the Jesus of scripture, but in the LDS version of a Jesus that
was born to heavenly parents.
28 Joseph Smith, Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith (SLC: Deseret Book
Co., 1976), 332. As quoted in Doctrines of the Gospel Student Manual
(SLC: The LDS Church, 2000), 48.
29 Endowed From on High: Temple Preparation Seminar Teacher’s Manual
(SLC: The LDS Church, 2003), 6-11, http://lds.org/ldsorg/v/index.jsp?
vgnextoid=cf755f74db46c010VgnVCM1000004d82620aRCRD&locale=0&
sourceId=f214be335dc20110VgnVCM100000176f620a____&hideNav=1.
30 True to the Faith, 63.
31 Preparing for Exaltation (SLC: The LDS Church, 1998), 40.
32 Primary 5, (LDS Church, 1997) 121, http://lds.org/ldsorg/v/index.jsp?
vgnextoid=637e1b08f338c010VgnVCM1000004d82620aRCRD&locale=0
&sourceId=533ca41f6cc20110VgnVCM100000176f620a____&hideNav=1.
33 Mormon Doctrine, 517, as quoted in Eternal Marriage, 167.
34 Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, Vol. 2 (SLC: Bookcraft,
1955), as quoted in Achieving a Celestial Marriage (SLC: The LDS
Church, 1976), 132.
35 In English Bibles, YHWH it is normally translated LORD with all capitals.
36 Smith, King Follett Sermon.
37 See James Walker, “The Book of Abraham Translation,” Watchman
Fellowship, http://www.watchman.org/lds/ abraham2.htm (accessed
March 2009).
Church of Satan/
Anton LaVey
By Michael Veronie
Founder: Anton Szandor LaVey (1930 – 1997), a.k.a. The Black Pope.
Founding Date: 1966
Official Publications: There are two major works written by LaVey that are meant to
be instructive for the practice of Satanism: The Satanic Bible (1969) and The
Satanic Rituals (1972). Additional books include The Devil’s Notebook, The Satanic
Witch, and Satan Speaks!
Organization Structure: The First Church of Satan was originally founded and
headquartered in the home of Anton LaVey, a three-story Victorian house painted
black in San Francisco. Members of the Church of Satan conduct ceremonies in
various “grottos.”
Unique Terms: Black Mass (mocks the Catholic Mass), Grotto (refers to the individual
churches or “covens”), Nema Natas (“Satan Amen” backward), All Hallow’s Eve
(Halloween).1
Other Names: The First Church of Satan (not to be confused with a rival group that
bears the same name).
HISTORY
The Church of Satan was the first organized satanic church in modern times,
although satanic worship and rituals go back at least to the enlightenment. Anton
Szandor LaVey was born in Chicago but grew up in California. As a child, LaVey
learned about various superstitions from his grandmother, which led him to become
interested in dark tales and to read horror books such as Dracula and Frankenstein.
He was an avid reader and maintained unusual interests such as developing melodic
lines and chord progressions on the keyboard which he would later use to sway the
emotions of his audience as he played in bars, carnivals, and spook shows.2
LaVey was considered an outcast by his fellow classmates and eventually dropped
out of high school. He began hanging around other outsiders and started working in
the circus and in carnivals. Some of the early jobs he had in the traveling carnivals
included working as a cage boy and helping with music. Later, he began to assist with
the big cat shows and in the development of spook shows. He would play music for
lewd shows on Saturday night, and then play for tent revivals on Sunday morning. His
cynicism of Christianity grew as he saw the same people at both events, embracing sin
on one night and acting as though they were saints the next morning.3
After his carnival days, LaVey moved back to San Francisco and worked as a
photographer for the police department while studying criminology in San Francisco
City College. He married his first wife, Carole Lansing, and had a daughter in 1952.
Around this time he began to read the works of Aleister Crowley, a forefather of the
Church of Satan, page 2
satanic movement. Eventually he met some of Crowley’s disciples. LaVey was
disappointed in them when he saw that they were not as wicked as he imagined they
would be after having read Crowley’s works. LaVey began to work on the side as a
psychic investigator on cases that police could not or refused to take. This led him to
realize that many people sought supernatural explanations for things they could not
explain. “His rational explanations often disappointed the complainants, so LaVey
invented more exotic explanations to make them feel better.”4
In 1956 he bought a three-story Victorian house in San Francisco that may have
at one time been a speakeasy. He painted it black. Three years later he met another
woman, Diane Hegarty, and divorced his first wife. He never married Hegarty, but
together they had LaVey’s second daughter, Zeena Galatea. LaVey and Hegarty
eventually separated; he met Blanche Barton who bore LaVey his only son—Satan
Xerxes Carnacki LaVey, born in 1993.5
LaVey befriended a few California socialites and formed what he called a “Magic
Circle” that would meet and discuss the dark side of life. LaVey would often lecture on
the many cultic topics that he had been researching. Around this time he began to
codify his unique philosophy. When one of his friends suggested that he form a new
religion, he agreed, and in 1966, on a traditional witches’ holiday, he officially formed
the Church of Satan. On the day of the formation of the Church of Satan (hereafter
CoS) LaVey ritualistically shaved his head and began wearing a black suit and clerical
collar.6 From that time on he referred to 1966 as Anno Satanas, or the first year on the
satanic calendar.7
In 1968 LaVey produced an album called the Satanic Mass, and on the cover was
a symbol designed by LaVey which he employed in order to encompass the satanic
philosophy he developed—the Sigil of Baphomet. The symbol is an inverted pentagram
that envelopes a goat’s head. The beard is the bottom point, the horns are the two top
points, and the ears are the two side points. Included on the symbol is the Hebrew
word for Leviathan, which translates to “serpent” in English. The next year LaVey
published The Satanic Bible which outlines his philosophy and teaching, and in 1972
he published The Satanic Rituals which is meant as a companion to the earlier book
and contains instructions on how to perform satanic rituals. LaVey played the role of
Satan in the movie Rosemary’s Baby.8
It should be noted that a number of critics, including rival satanic groups, have
disputed and discredited many of the historical claims of the CoS. According to
published reports, family members (including his daughter, Zeena), and pubic records,
there are numerous discrepancies in the LaVey legend that often find their way into
print. Critics claim these inconsistencies include LaVey’s birth name (Howard Stanton
Levey not Anton Szandor LaVey), his Grandmother’s birthplace (the Ukraine not
Transylvania), and the claim that he was descended from Gypsies. In addition, rival
detractors have charged that there is a complete lack of independent evidence for the
claims that LaVey’s performed in an orchestra with the San Francisco Ballet, that he
was enrolled in the city college, that he had a job as a photographer for the San
Francisco Police Department, that he was employed by the Beatty Circus, or that he
was the actor who played the part of the devil in the movie Rosemary’s Baby.9
Many groups have splintered off from the CoS since its founding. In 1973 The
Church of Satanic Brotherhood formed, but disbanded after only a year when one of
the leaders announced his conversion to Christ.10 Another group that splintered from
the CoS is the Temple of Set, a more mystical group. “Setians are a particularly elitist
group, and draw heavily from Egyptian mythology in formulating their satanic
philosophy.”11 Contrary to the CoS, Setians believe in an actual Satan and the
supernatural realm.
After LaVey died in 1997, his companion and assistant Blance Barton, the mother
of his son, took over the leadership of the church. Peter H. Gilmore was appointed as
High Priest of the church in 2001 and resides at the Church of Satan headquarters in
New York City.12 There are an estimated 10,000 members of the church.
DOCTRINE
It might surprise some to know that the CoS founded by LaVey never taught that
there is an actual Satan. The CoS denies that anything supernatural really exists at
all. While LaVey did perform magic incantations, he felt that the results garnered from
such activity were “supernormal,” not supernatural, meaning that there is some
natural explanation that has yet to be discovered for them. His form of Satanism,
then, is a mixture of two ideologies: atheism and hedonism. Satan stands as a symbol
for unabashed pleasure in life with no concern for moral constraints. The CoS
“espouses any type of sexual activity that satisfies your needs, be it heterosexuality,
homosexuality, adultery, or faithlessness in marriage.”13
The fascination of lewd sexual indulgences can be seen in the description of the
traditional satanic Black Mass and satanic baptisms in LaVey’s Satanic Rituals.14
LaVey’s self-professed aim was to “throw off the chains of convention, base social
conformity, religious oppression, and animal stupidity and embrace ‘the only
countercultural, rational alternative,’ the freedom of fully realized human potential.” 15
LaVey developed nine statements that make up the Satanic “creed”:

Satan represents indulgence instead of abstinence.

Satan represents vital experience instead of spiritual pipe dreams.

Satan represents undefiled wisdom instead of hypocritical self-deceit.

Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it instead of love wasted on
ingrates.

Satan represents vengeance instead of turning the other cheek.

Satan represents responsibility to the responsible instead of concern for
psychic vampires.

Satan represents man as just another animal – sometimes better, more often
worse than those that walk on all fours – who, because of his ‘Divine spiritual
and intellectual development,’ has become the most vicious animal of all.

Satan represents all the so-called sins, as they all lead to physical, mental, or
emotional gratification.

Satan has been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has kept it in
business all these years.16
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
It is best to keep in mind when talking to Satanists that they generally are both
atheists and hedonists. That being said, it is best to deal with them on both levels.
Some of the traditional arguments for God’s existence (cosmological, teleological,
moral, etc.) may be appropriate in order to demonstrate the reality of the supernatural
realm. Satanists share the same burden of proof as atheists in justifying their
worldview with respect to the existence of anything at all (e.g., the universe) and the
necessity of a moral lawgiver by which objective moral values are grounded. Satanists
like LaVey obviously do assert objective moral standards when they assert their fourth
creed, “Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it instead of love wasted on
ingrates,” yet their worldview supports the existence of neither real kindness nor love.
In the Satanist/atheist worldview, kindness and love are social constructions that
have no objective meaning.
Another approach is to focus on the hedonistic aspect to their worldview. For a
Satanist, this often involves a distorted view of Scripture. Satanists often mistakenly
think that the Bible teaches that the way to heaven is by following its commands and
precepts, when the Bible actually teaches that once one is born again the moral
commandments in the Bible are a natural outflow of one’s heart. Because of this
misconception, most Satanists think that Christians are forced to follow biblical rules
and laws contrary to what their heart really tells them. Satanists need to know that
the Bible teaches that in God’s presence is fullness of joy, and at his right hand are
pleasures forevermore (Psalm 16:11). Conversely, Satanists need to see clearly that
any pleasure they derive from sin is ultimately shallow and short-lived. It is sweet at
first, but bitter soon afterward, and the philosophy of a Satanist eventually leads to a
vacuous and wrecked life.
RECOMMENDED READING
Dictionary of Cults, Sects, Religions and the Occult by George A. Mather and Larry
A. Nichols. Contains a chapter on Satanism, with an extensive overview of the
development of modern Satanic groups. 384 pgs., endnotes, bib.
Handbook of Today’s Religions by Josh McDowell and Don Stewart. A good work
detailing the various forms of the occult including two chapters devoted to Satan and
Satanism. 573 pgs., endnotes, bib.
Notes
Bob and Gretchen Passantino, Zondervan Guide to Cults and Religious Movements: Satanism (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1995), 89-92.
2 Peter H. Gilmore, “LaVey, Anton Szandor,” Satanism Today: An Encyclopedia of Religion, Folklore, and Popular Culture, James R.
Lewis, ed. (Santa Barbara: ABC-CLIO, 2001), 144.
3 Ibid., 145.
4 Ibid.
5 Ibid.
6 Bruce G. Frederickson, How to Respond to Satanism (St. Louis: Concordia, 1988), 16.
7 Gilmore, 146.
8 Frederickson, 17.
9 For an overview of alleged discrepancies in the Anton LaVey story, see Zeena LaVey and Nikolas Schreck, “Anton LaVey: Legend and
Reality” http://www.churchofsatan.org/aslv.html (accessed December 1, 2003).
10 James R. Lewis, “Church of Satan,” Satanism Today: An Encyclopedia of Religion, Folklore, and Popular Culture (Santa Barbara: ABCCLIO, 2001), 51.
11 Lance King, “Understanding Satanism,” http://www.spiritwatch.com, (accessed December 1, 2003).
12 Lewis, 51.
13 Josh McDowell and Don Stewart, The Occult: The Authority of the Believer Over the Powers of Darkness (San Bernardino: Here’s Life,
1992), 193.
14 Anton Szandor LaVey, The Satanic Rituals (New York: Avon, 1972), 35, 208-213.
15 Passantino, 43-44; as quoted from Blance Barton, The Secret Life of a Satanist: The Authorized Biography of Anton LaVey (Los Angeles:
Federal House, 1990), 119, 126.
16 Anton Szandor LaVey, The Satanic Bible (New York: Avon, 1969), 25.
1
Church of Scientology
By Rick Branch
Founder: Lafayette Ron Hubbard
Founding Date: 1953
Official Publications: Scientology produces scores of publications. A short list includes
Source, The Delphian, Advance!, The Auditor, and the main textbook, Dianetics.
Organization Structure: All authority resides in the top leadership. While there are
numerous organizations throughout the world, all are directed and controlled by the
few men at the top. U.S. headquarters are in Los Angeles and Clearwater, Florida.
Unique Terms: The theology of Scientology contains hundreds of unique terms which were
either coined by Hubbard (e.g. Thetan) or are acrostics (e.g. MEST: Matter, Energy,
Space, Time). Those which are most important will be discussed under the Doctrinal
section in this Profile.
Other Names: There are numerous sub-organizations in the Church of Scientology. Some
of the more prominent would include Advanced Organization of Los Angeles, Religious
Technology Center and FLAG. Some of the more clandestine vehicles for recruitment
and dissemination of Scientology are its affiliated agencies most of which are part of
W.I.S.E. (Worldwide Institute of Scientology Enterprises). They are groups like Sterling
Management, Citizens Commission on Human Rights, Citizens Against Taxes, The
Way to Happiness Campaign, Hollander Consultants; Irons, Marcus & Valko,
Uptrends.1
HISTORY
Founded by L. Ron Hubbard in 1953, the history of Scientology actually begins much
earlier. Hubbard had become a well known science fiction writer in the 1930’s. In fact,
some of his ideas which are “common to Scientology first appeared in his 1938 manuscript
titled Excalibur.2 Dianetics came out in 1950 and the religion of Scientology was
established by 1953. Wild claims have been made about Hubbard’s earlier life by
Scientology publications. For example, they have claimed that he
…graduated in civil engineering from George Washington University as a nuclear
physicist, although the university records show that he attended for two short years,
during the second of which he was on academic probation, and failed physics.
Hubbard’s Ph.D. was said to be from a Sequoia University in California, although
there is no proof of the existence of any accredited institution in California by that
name that grants doctorates.3
Gerry Armstrong, a devout Scientologist assigned by the Church to write an
authorized biography of Hubbard, discovered other inconsistencies in Hubbard’s history.
Armstrong, who has now left Scientology, states: “Nor was Hubbard a World War II hero
who miraculously cured himself of nearly fatal combat wounds, as he claimed. Hubbard
never saw combat. After his discharge from the Navy in 1946, he was granted 40%
disability pay for arthritis, bursitis and conjunctivitis. He continued to collect this pay long
after he claimed to have discovered the secret of how to cure such ailments.”4
Church of Scientology, page 2
Biographers have also uncovered Hubbard’s involvement with the Occult, which
probably influenced his writings. Hubbard claimed to have had a near-death experience
where he learned everything that ever puzzled the mind of man. The notorious Satanist,
Aleister Crowley, was Hubbard’s mentor and he lived with Crowley protégé John Parsons,
engaging in sex magic at their black magic mansion hospice.5
Despite the inconsistencies in his history, Hubbard would become one of the
wealthiest and most well known leaders of a religious movement in only a few years. As of
1986 over eight million copies of his book Dianetics had been sold.6 Scientology’s
methodology and beliefs have led them into a long history of criminal and civil actions and
convictions. Both the U.S. Federal and Canadian courts have found top Scientology
officials, and the church, guilty of charges such as burglarizing, wiretapping, and
conspiracy against government agencies.7
DOCTRINE
Because of the hundreds of unique terms in Scientology, the theology is often
confusing to those who are new to the subject, and to those who have studied it for many
years! According to Scientology, Man is, at the core of his being, a Thetan. Hubbard’s
Dianetics and Scientology: Technical Dictionary explains,
The Thetan is immortal and is possessed of capabilities well in excess of those hitherto
predicted for man. In the final analysis what is this thing called Thetan? It is simply
you before you mocked yourself up and that is the handiest definition I know of.8
The Thetan is thus that part of each individual which is immortal and which has become
contaminated or debased by the influences of MEST.
As another of Hubbard’s books states, “By MEST is meant the physical universe of
matter, energy, space, and time, as we know them in the physical sciences.”9 Not only is
the Thetan immortal, but also, “Hubbard discovered the means of separating the human
personality from the body and mind. The Thetan has the power to create MEST, that is,
matter, energy, space and time, or the basic stuff of existence.”10
Hence, Hubbard and Scientology would have America and the World believe that Man
is an immortal Thetan, able to create MEST. However, not all MEST is good MEST.
Sometimes MEST comes into conflict with the Thetan, resulting in an engram.
As Scientology endeavors to render this MEST mess intelligible they write, “An engram
comes about when the individual organism suffers an intense impact with MEST. Every
moment of physical pain contains with it a partial or major shutdown of the analytical
function of the mind.”11 Thus, an engram is a memory which is caused when any
accidental event (be it major or minor) is experienced. However, at the instant that the
engram is formed, often the person is unaware of the event. How is this possible?
In a series of lectures given during August and September 1950, Hubbard explained
the process.
An engram is a moment of pain and unconsciousness which contains perceptics.
Actually there are thousands of moments of pain with just a little unconsciousness.
Even a little thing such as someone burning his finger still causes a flick of
attenuation of the analytical mind. The engram has one common denominator above
all else, unconsciousness. But unconsciousness is common to every single engram,
because unconsciousness does just one thing; it closes down the analytical mind. So,
we have coined the word anaten. It is a contraction of the two words analytical
attenuation (Attenuation means shutting or closing down).12
This engram is thus that “mental picture” which “contains, as part of its content,
unconsciousness and physical pain” and is stored in the individual’s mind.13 But which
mind?
As Hubbard explained, every person has two minds - the analytical mind and the
reactive mind. Both having very specific functions, though not necessarily beneficial
functions. In the booklet, Basic Dictionary of Dianetics and Scientology, the two minds are
defined in the following ways: “analytical mind: In Dianetics and Scientology the analytical
mind is the one which is alert and aware and the reactive mind simply reacts without
analysis.” It continues with, “reactive mind: the portion of the mind which works on a
stimulus-response basis. It consists of locks, secondaries, engrams and chains of them
and is the single source of human aberrations and psychosomatic ills.”14
Thus, Man in his true nature is an immortal thetan. However, the thetan is
responsible for the creation of MEST. Though the thetan created the MEST, sometimes the
MEST collides with the thetan resulting in the acquisition of an engram. Because every
engram is accompanied by unconsciousness to a greater or lesser degree, not all engrams
are known to exist by the thetan’s analytical mind. As a result of the build-up of
thousands of known and unknown engrams, stored in his reactive mind, man seems to
experience problems throughout his life. These engrams have accumulated not only in this
life but in many past lives as well through reincarnation. Thus, it is Scientology’s purpose
to rid the thetan of these unwanted engrams. How is this accomplished? By becoming
Clear.
In defining Clear, Hubbard used an interesting analogy. Clear is “The name of a
button on an adding machine. When you push it, all the hidden answers in the machine
clear and the machine can be used for a proper computation. So long as the button is not
pressed the machine adds all old answers to all new efforts to compute and wrong answers
result. Really, that’s all a Clear is. Clears are beings who have been Cleared of wrong
answers or useless answers which keep them from living or thinking.” The Clear “can
create energy at will, and can handle and control, erase or re-create an analytical mind or
reactive mind. The Clear has no engrams which can be restimulated to throw out the
correctness of computations by entering hidden and false data in it.”15
Hence the thetan who has reached the desired state of Clear has, in actuality, become
a blank slate simply waiting for new data to be entered. As Hubbard explained in a lecture
series, “you have to have a new education if you are going to change a clear’s viewpoint.”16
Thus, the new data, given by Scientology is not merely a rearrangement of already existing
beliefs and ideas. Rather, it is completely “new” material, which is precisely what is needed
for the “new education.” Without this new education it is impossible to reach the state of
Clear. But if Clear is a higher state of being to which all should desire to evolve, then how
is this to be accomplished? By the Scientology practice of Auditing.
Remember, the reactive mind consists of “locks” and chains of engrams. In order for
the thetan to be declared Clear, the reactive mind with its engrams must be removed by
auditing. “The reactive mind is removed by ‘returning’ the pre-clear to the engram, and
laying its contents before the scrutiny of the analytical mind.”17
Once the engram is openly expressed by the pre-clear (Scientology student), then
“Auditing gets rid of unwanted barriers that inhibit, stop or blunt a person’s natural
abilities as well as gradiently increasing the abilities a person has so that he becomes
more able and his survival, happiness and intelligence increase enormously. An activity of
an auditor taking over the control of and shepherding the attention of a pc [pre-clear] so as
to bring about a higher level of confront ability.”18 After the thetan has remembered the
engram, it is then removed from the reactive mind during the auditing session with the aid
of the Scientology E-Meter. This device, similar in function to a lie-detector, is said to be
“An electronic instrument for measuring mental state and change of state in individuals,
as an aid to precision and speed in auditing.”19
It has been correctly observed that to summarize the basic theology of Scientology in a
few words is indeed a difficult task. However, in the beginning were the thetans who
created the MEST, which would not be the best thing they could have done. Because,
when the thetan, who inhabits the MEST comes into conflict with other MEST, an engram
is recorded in the reactive mind. This engram, whether it be remembered or not, due to
unconsciousness which accompanies every engram, is stored in the reactive mind and
causes the thetan to believe false data [erroneous ideas]. It is the purpose of Scientology,
through its auditing efforts to rid the thetan of all engrams so that in turn that thetan,
who now possesses a new educational perspective on reality, as a result of the auditing,
may advance to a higher state of being or Clear.
Despite claims that its doctrines do not conflict with other religions including
Christianity, Scientology theology is alien and hostile to Christianity blending Occultism,
Eastern mysticism and science fiction. “Hubbard attacked Christianity as an ‘implant’ and
said Christ was fiction.”20 Hubbard wrote, “neither Lord Buddha nor Jesus Christ were
OT’s [Operating Thetans] according to the evidences, they were just a shade above clear.”21
RECOMMENDED READING
Scientology: Cult of the Stars. Various articles on Scientology written by Watchman
Fellowship staff and previously published in the Expositor. Includes information on
lawsuits filed against Watchman by Scientology, various doctrinal papers and Scientology
President’s claim to be a practicing Mormon. 23 pages.
A Piece of Blue Sky, Jon Atack. This book was written by a former Scientologist who is
one of the premiere experts on the subject. It traces the history and sordid details of the
organization. 428 pages, Hardback.
L. Ron Hubbard: Messiah or Madman? Brent Corydon. Written by a former high
ranking member with the help of L. Ron Hubbard, Jr. (the founder’s son), this book
exposes the “corruption and mind-control” of Scientology. 402 pages.
Understanding Scientology, Margery Wakefield and Bob Penny. Ex-Scientologists, now
Christian, give detailed understanding of the inner workings, beliefs and front
organizations of Scientology. 167 pages.
Road to Xenu and Social Control in Scientology. An autobiographical account revealing
the methodology and unethical induction techniques in novel form. 169 pages.
Notes
Podiatry Today, March 1990.
Walter Martin, Kingdom of the Cults (Minneapolis: Bethany
House publishers, 1997), 345.
3 Ibid.
4 Ruth Tucker, Another Gospel (Grand Rapids: Academic books,
1989), 301.
5 Los Angeles Times, 24 June 1990, A1.
6 Ibid., 299.
7 Time , 6 May 1991, 50.
8 L. Ron Hubbard, Dianetics and Scientology: Technical
Dictionary (Copenhagen: New Era Publications, 1983) 432.
9 L. Ron Hubbard, Science of Survival, Book Two (Los Angeles:
Bridge Publications, 1979), 264.
10 Encyclopedia of American Religions, Vol. 2, J. Gordon Melton
ed. (Tarrytown: Triumph Books, 1991), 222.
11 Hubbard, Science of Survival, 28.
1
2
L. Ron Hubbard, Research and Discovery Series: A Running
Record of Research into the Mind and Life, Vol. 3, (Los Angeles:
Bridge Publications, 1982), 114-115.
13 Hubbard, Dianetics and Scientology: Technical Dictionary, 114.
14 L. Ron Hubbard, Basic Dictionary of Dianetics and Scientology,
(Los Angeles: Bridge Publications, 1988), 2, 23.
15 Hubbard, Dianetics and Scientology: Technical Dictionary, 7576.
16 L. Ron Hubbard, Research and Discovery Series, Vol. 2, (Los
Angeles:Bridge Publications), 408.
17 L. Ron Hubbard, Dianetics: The Original Thesis, (Wichita: The
Hubbard Dianetic Foundation, 1951), 54.
18 Hubbard, Dianetics and Scientology: Technical Dictionary, 28,
parenthesis added.
19 Hubbard, Basic Dictionary of Dianetics and Scientology, 11.
20 Jon Atack, A Piece of Blue Sky (New york: Carol Publishing
Group, 1990), 383.
21 L. Ron Hubbard, Certainty, Vol. 5, No. 10.
12
Church Universal and Triumphant
By Rick Branch
Founder: Mark Prophet
Founding Date: 1958
Official Publication: Pearls of Wisdom is a weekly publication. Heart is a quarterly
magazine.
Organization Structure: Information from the Great White Brotherhood is given to
the leader which is then given to the members.
Unique Terms: The word chela means follower of the Church Universal and
Triumphant theology.
Other Names: Church Universal and Triumphant is sometimes abbreviated as CUT,
and is called Summit Lighthouse or Summit University.
HISTORY
An offshoot of an offshoot of a modified theology is the best way to begin to
understand the historical analysis of the Church Universal and Triumphant (CUT). In
the 1930’s Guy and Edna Ballard drew from sources such as Helena Petrovna
Blavatsky’s Theosophy, the writings of Baird Spalding and William D. Pelley as well as
from their own inspiration. This resulted in an eclectic approach which the Ballards
called the I AM.
Breaking away from the I AM, Thomas Printz, in 1954, founded the Bridge to
Freedom. This group taught much of the same theology as the I AM, including the
need for followers to
purge the soul of karma, the consequences of evil done in former incarnations. To
accomplish this end, students invoke the Divine Presence ‘I AM’ through decree,
rhythmic breathing and monthly Transmission Flame Classes, when the power of
a particular ascended master is avaiable.1
Born in December 1918, Mark Prophet began receiving revelations at the age of 18
from what he would later call the Great White Brotherhood. Elizabeth Clare Wulf was
born in April 1940 and rejected traditional Christianity early in her life as well. Being
former members of the Bridge to Freedom, they met in 1961 at Boston University and
began studying the mystical teachings of these ascended masters.
From this initial meeting the Church Universal and Triumphant grew. CUT’s
headquarters would move several times, including stays in Colorado and California. In
1973 Mark Prophet suffered a fatal stroke. As with any group basing its teachings on a
single instructor, when the leader dies there is a sudden vacuum.
As Robert Burrows writes, “After Mark Prophet’s death in 1973, Elizabeth had to
contend with a number of staff who began receiving dictations, thus threatening to
Church Universal and Triumphant, page 2
undermine her authority as the Great White Brotherhood’s sole representative. The
threat was averted through a number of timely dictations from key ascended masters
who condemned Elizabeth’s rivals as false prophets.”2
With her position now firmly secured, Elizabeth Clare Prophet (Guru Ma and
World Mother), was ready to move CUT forward into its next phase Camelot! This
campus, formerly Claretville Seminary in Santa Monica, had become “today’s thrust of
the Great White Brotherhood” and therefore her thrust.3 It would, according to
Prophet, “open (the) door of salvation for millions of souls.” At Camelot, “the chela’s
own ascension into the I AM THAT I AM” could be obtained.4
The only thing that stood in their way was finances. In 1978, CUT sent a booklet
to its chelas. After describing the glories of Camelot, the bottom line was given. That
bottom line was $7 million needed by July 1980.5 It was a goal that was never to be
met.
After several other problems, CUT moved near Corwin Springs, Montana next to
Yellowstone National Park. However, even in this secluded area, CUT still had
troubles. One problem was Prophet’s predictions of a coming holocaust which would
result in the need for bomb-shelters and weapons.
“Church officials and members won’t say much about the bomb-shelter project,
but CUT’s copy-righted publication Pearls of Wisdom says the Soviet Union is getting
set to launch a first-strike nuclear attack on the United States and church members
should ‘prepare to survive underground.’”6 In preparation for this catastrophe, CUT
built several underground shelters. These shelters have resulted in court injunction by
Federal authorities due to their environmental impact.7
CUT encountered further tensions due to their weapons build up. “The Church
Universal and Triumphant has been keeping stockpiles of weapons as far back as
1974, claims a former CUT member who says he once hauled a load of guns and
ammunition to Montana for the church.”8 These weapons included “several militarytype weapons,” some “.50-caliber assault rifles, several other military weapons, (and)
120,000 rounds of ammunition.”9
In 1990, Prophet made national news with statements which many chelas believed
signaled nuclear war on April 23.10 Two to three thousand followers flocked to the fallout shelters in Montana.
DOCTRINE
Trinity: According to Mark Prophet,
When we speak of the Creator and His Consciousness, we must include in our
awareness the concept of the Father-Mother God, of a Being that is both
masculine and feminine in nature, whose oneness is found in the perfect balance
of the energies of Spirit and Matter. If God is Father-Mother, what, then, is the
Trinity? When we refer to God the Father, God the Son, and God as Holy Spirit, we
are actually referring to God as He is found in Spirit and in Matter, thus
recognizing that His Being and Consciousness appears in the Persons of the
Trinity according to the level or plane in individual awareness.11
Simply stated, CUT’s doctrine of the Trinity is “All of life is God. All of being is God.
All of consciousness is God.”12
God the Father: Mark Prophet went on to write, “God in the Person of Father
includes the Mother principle, for He is forever the Androgynous Whole.” 13
God the Son: CUT makes a distinction between Jesus the man and the
impersonal Christ consciousness. In The Lost Teachings of Jesus the Prophets explain,
Jesus was both the actual and symbolical representative of this Christ Self. Jesus
was the example, the one who self-realized the Christ Mind and was at one with it
at all times. Jesus himself was not the only begotten Son of the Father. The Christ
of him was and is the only begotten Son of the Father; and Jesus was the pure
vessel of that Universal One. He was the One Sent, chosen from among the Sons
of heaven to embody the Christ on earth as the avatar, the exemplar for all to
follow for the two-thousand-year Picean cycle.14
God the Holy Spirit: The Holy Spirit is seen by CUT as an impersonal essence or
force. Mark Prophet declared, “The essence of the Holy Spirit is dispersed throughout
Cosmos as vastness of creative potential that can be measured only in light-years. The
Holy Spirit is the energy man uses either to expand Good or to expand an energy
veil.”15
Man’s Destiny: Through the various I AM Flame ceremonies, the chelas are to
realize their own Christ consciousness, thereby becoming one with the ascended
masters. Mark Prophet, quoting one of these masters, explains, “To make you one with
us in all planes of being is the goal of our communication. And our love for evolving
humanity is so great that if it were possible, we would lay down our very life for the
salvation of all.”16
Even Jesus could not overcome the cosmic law of Karma. Mark Prophet explains,
God the Father did not require the sacrifice of his son Christ Jesus, or of any
other incarnation of the Christ, as an atonement for the sins of the world; nor is it
possible according to cosmic law for any man’s sacrifice to balance either the
original sin or the subsequent sins - the karma - of the one or the many.17
Scripture: The Bible is not believed to contain all the teachings of Jesus, hence
the need for modern instructions from the ascended masters.
Ascended Masters: The Ascended Masters are a group of spiritual leaders,
including, but not restricted to: Jesus, Buddha, El Morya, Saint Germain and Mark
Prophet. How does one become an ascended master? Mark and Elizabeth Clare
Prophet explained Saint Germain’s journey—
Saint Germain said that his salvation, his ascension whereby he became an
Ascended Master, was the result of two million right decisions that he made. Now,
if you stop and think about that from a mathematical standpoint, you will see that
it would take a man quite a few lifetimes to make two million right decisions.18
Reincarnation: Reincarnation is a central doctrine for CUT. Its necessity is
explained in a passage by Elizabeth Clare Prophet in which she is speaking about
Jesus’ titles Son of Man and Son of David. She states,
Both refer to the soul (solar) identity that reincarnates again and again until it
reunites with the individual Christ Self, referred to in much of the Old Testament
scripture as Adonai, meaning ‘Lord,’ or ‘Master.’
The Christ Self, then, has communication with the Father who in both Principle
and Person is the Presence of God, the I AM THAT I AM, or the I AM Presence.
Thus we find that the soul of David, endued by the Holy Ghost, addressed his own
Christ Self, the archetype of the Messiah, and received of him the report that God
the Father, his own beloved I AM Presence, had addressed his own Christ Self,
saying ‘Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool.’19
Christ Consciousness: The I AM Flame ceremonies consist of seemingly endless
monotone chants and rhythmic breathing for the purpose of gaining Christ
consciousness. Through these ceremonies, Prophet teaches, each chela can find their
own Christ Self which can in turn communicate with their Divine I AM Presence (as
was discussed under reincarnation).
Karma: Law of Karma is the cycle of good/evil which must be worked through
during endless reincarnations.
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
1) God is not all, He is separate from creation (Gen. 1:1, John 1:3, Col. 1:16). God
is never referred to as a “Mother.”
2) Jesus is Christ at birth, not obtained later in life (Matt. 1:23, Luke 2:11). Jesus
is the only begotten (John 1:14-18, 3:16-18).
3) The Holy Spirit is not an impersonal essence, but is a personal being (John
16:13-14, Acts 5:3, 13:2).
4) Man’s sinful nature is forgiven only through Jesus atonement (Acts 4:12, Rom.
3:25-26, 1 John 2:2).
5) Reincarnation is false (Hebrews 9:27).
RECOMMENDED READING
New Age Spirituality: A Christian Perspective, This Watchman Fellowship
documentation guide and cassette tape provides an overview of the New Age
movement. While CUT is not directly mentioned, many of its doctrines (e.g. Karma,
Reincarnation, etc.) are discussed.
The Lure of the Cults by Ronald Enroth. This 140 page book mentions CUT and
some of its teachings. It is indexed, well documented and discusses related topics to
CUT. Soft back.
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Encyclopedia of American Religions, Vol. 2, 159.
Church Universal and Triumphant: The Summit Lighthouse,
SCP, 1984.
Chamelot:A Thrust for a Purpose, 6.
Ibid.
Ibid., 33.
Missoula, MT Missoulian, 7 May 1989.
The Billings Gazette, 19 January 1991, 4-B.
Bozeman, MT Daily Chronicle, 12 July 1989.
Ibid.
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
New York Times, 15 March 1990.
Climb the Highest Mountain, 321.
Cosmic Consciousness, 29.
Climb the Highest Mountain, 321-322.
The Lost Teachings of Jesus, 241.
Climb the Highest Mountain, 132.
Cosmic Consciousness, 31.
Science of the Spoken Word, 87.
The Lost Teachings of Jesus, 138.
Mysteries of the Holy Grail: Archangel Gabriel, 217.
The Church of Wells
By Dylan McCabe
Founders: Sean Morris, Jake Gardner, and Ryan Ringnald
Founding Date: 2009
Publications: The Condescension of God by Sean Morris
Organizational Structure: Elder led group. No association with traditional denominations.
BACKGROUND
The Church of Wells was founded in Arlington Texas. In 2009 a small group of Christians
banded together to form a group devoted to Christ. They strove to imitate the Christianity displayed
in the book of Acts. Three elders lead the group, and each of them is in his twenties. All three men
grew up as middle class Americans. Sean Morris, the more public figure, was raised in a nominally
Christian home. Little is know about Jake Gardner; and Ryan Ringnald, claims to have been a very
religious person before converting to Christianity.
The group would pass under the radar of church history if not for a single tragedy. The church
neglected to take a sick baby to the hospital, and it died. Rather than administering proper medical
care, they prayed over the baby for several days. They claimed it would have been a lack of faith to
do anything else.1 In 2013, a member of the church named Catherine Grove left her family to join
the church. The story was aired on several national news stations, including CNN.2 The Grove family
claimed the group held Catherine against her will; however, despite the church’s response Catherine
remains out of contact, hidden within the walls of this communal style group.
THREE ELDERS
Sean, one of the three elders, grew up in a middleclass household. His father, a successful
businessman in the oil industry, carried the family around the globe. Sean spent half of his life in
the US and half in other countries. When recalling his childhood and spiritual upbringing he states;
“Growing up, I never even heard or understood the word repentance until I was a senior in high
school, and it was just a few months before I was saved. According to my memory, I never heard the
phrase ‘you must be born again’ (John 3:3).”3
Sean admits that before his conversion to Christ he was a sinner in desperate need of
salvation. “My life, like all others that I was close to, was full of sexual immorality, pornography,
partying, drunkenness, illegal activity, violence, sports fame, athletic perfection, bragging, selfexaltation, self-seeking, gossip, slander, betrayal, lying, deceit…”4 But everything changed for Sean
the beginning of his senior year of high school (2004). In a mandatory religion class Sean’s teacher
began reading the Lord’s Prayer. According to Sean, the Holy Spirit used this experience to give him
a great anxiety about the Word of God. Sean picked up his Bible, which was on the floor, and began
reading Romans chapter one. Sean realized the passage, which describes the state of every lost
sinner before God, described him.5 He claims he was saved eight months later.
Sean does not describe how he was saved, but he asserts that he was finally “born again.”
Family members and friends saw a remarkable change in him, and he was never the same. Though
not stated on the web site, his cousin, Cory McLaughlin, who was also a devout Christian, largely
influenced Sean. Cory is a professional artist known for stunning murals and oil paintings, he
moved away from Houston to join the group.
Ryan Ringnald is also one of the three elders. Ryan’s past was quite different than Sean’s. Ryan
explains that he was raised to believe in Christianity. His devotion surpassed that of his peers. “I
The Church of Wells, page 2
had been persecuted for standing on my Christian convictions numerous times; I had been
baptized, led Bible studies, and participated in accountability groups; I had oft lifted up my hands
in emotional worship to God with tears; I had learned more than most of my peers about Scripture
‘from a child’…”6 He explains that his devotion lacked one key element—salvation. He claims the
Lord began a saving work in him in 2005. That year Ryan understood his total depravity before the
God of the Bible.
From then on, he had a completely different Christian experience. “I broke before the striving of
the Lord, begging him in a prayer of unadulterated brokenness, to have mercy upon my pathetic
soul and the life I had ruined…”7 From that day forward, Ryan sought the Lord intensely, no matter
what the cost. Finally, after reading the works of Charles Spurgeon and John Wesley, Ryan prayed
earnestly that the Lord would save him. In the fall of 2006 God lit a flame in Ryan’s soul that he
states is still burning today.8
Jake Garner is the third elder of the Church of Wells. His testimony portion of their web site is
much shorter than those of Sean and Ryan. It is quoted in full here:
“I was saved in the Spring of 2004. I look back now, year after year, and am always amazed at
how God truly has made me a new creature in Christ, and how the Spirit of the Lord is
changing me from glory to glory into His image. I believe Paul said it best in Galatians, ‘For I
through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. I am crucified with Christ:
nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I
live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me’ (2:20). My life’s
prayer now is that God would consume me with a white-hot fervency for His glory, His Son, His
word, the churches and the lost. I long to say with David, ‘For the zeal of thine house hath
eaten me up…’ (Psalm 69:9).”9
DOCTRINE
Works-based Salvation: The Church of Wells asserts a merit-based salvation. Sean Morris calls this
teaching the Doctrine of Reprobation. If you turn your back on God, He will turn His back on you.
“Israel broke their agreement, so God broke His agreement. They broke their debts, which were due
to God, so God being compelled by righteous justice, was innocent to revoke His. “When God’s
people forsake Him (Jer. 2:13, 17), then God is constrained by the edicts of justice to do likewise.”10
They also assert that salvation is a process.
Eternal Security: Since the elders see salvation as a process the denial of this process gives people
the false assurance of eternal security, which is another damnable teaching.11 In other words, you
can lose your salvation. Sean rails against Calvinism, specifically the idea of eternal security. “Oh
Calvinist, will you not collapse as you read the following ways of God by condescension? They do
break the boundaries of your theological system, and why? Your theology is built under the
unbiblical premise that theology must be logically consistent instead of biblically consistent.” 12 This
doctrinal work makes a case that Calvinism is wrong and must be shunned. However, the banner of
the church website has pictures of George Whitefield and Jonathan Edwards, both devout
Calvinists.13 The church also promotes Charles Spurgeon’s daily devotion, Morning and Evening.14
There seems to be a disconnect with what is taught and what is promoted to the public.
Hyper-focused on fruit bearing: Even when Sean expounds on the Condescension of God, his
teaching turns to bearing fruit. “God’s condescension affects God’s will, word, counsel, and
therefore, His promises, which then do affect the doctrine of eternal security.” 15 The Condescension
of God shows that God is sovereign. God’s ways are higher than man’s ways. Sean uses this
teaching to explain how amazing it is that a holy God who created all things would relate to sinful
man. Yet the doctrine then turns a focus on how the believer should then bear fruit in keeping with
salvation.
Like Israel in the Old Testament, our relationship with God depends on His promises; and His
promises are realized when we bear the fruit of faithfulness. Ultimately: no fruit, no eternal security.
Sean uses the examples of Jeremiah, Joshua, Jacob, and Josiah to show that God can select
someone for His purposes, forgive their sins, and then damn them to hell. Sean concludes that
Calvin’s idea of eternal security is from the devil. “This misappropriation of the doctrine of election
has become a complex snare of the devil that seduces God’s people into an unbiblical confidence of
salvation, a supposing that God accepts them while in a state of unrepentance.”16
The Hatred of God: The Church of Wells asserts a doctrine called the Hatred of God. Sean teaches
that God hates sinners. He explained the purpose of his sermon, stating; “This Sermon is an
attempt to show, justify, and exalt the hatred of God to compel men to the re-creating love of God.
Listen and understand the God of the Bible against that of cultural unbiblical Christianity.” 17 The
church affirms that God’s hatred toward sinners must precede an understanding of His love.
Separation from others: Members of the Church of Wells separate themselves from family, friends,
and worldly Christians. This practice has left many families, like the Groves, in distress. When
someone joins the church, they all but disappear. The doctrine of separation fuels this behavior. The
church’s manifesto states, “The churches are so full of the world that the truly saved are pressed
out of the fold, and scattered upon the hills as sheep without a shepherd.”18
The Manifesto goes on to explain that a truly devout Christian cannot abide with unbelievers or
sinful believers. Thus, Church members only associate with themselves. Anyone, family or friend,
who poses a threat to complete devotion to Christ must be shunned: “Therefore when there is
ANYTHING that threatens to discontinue fellowship with HIM it is hatefully avoided at any cost!” 19
This teaching, the Doctrine of Judgment, explains why members of the church separate themselves
from their families. Simply put, their families are leavened by worldliness, and a little leaven leavens
the whole lump of dough.
Familial Judgment: Sean also explains that devotion to Christ often means hating your family.20
Many people who have associated with the church accuse them of being infatuated with judgment.
Sean responded with an eleven-chapter defense. In this document, he asserts that Christ brings
division to families. He admits, “All they see is relentless and UNNECESSARY division and they
blame us.”21
Sean affirms that this is not his fault. “On the contrary, we blame Christ because the scripture
speaketh22 expressly, ‘So there was a division among the people because of HIM’ (John 7:43).”23
Sean goes on to conclude that the inevitable consequence to following Christ is division with others,
especially family. He reiterates, “We know that Christ purposed to bring the sword and division, but
in the terms of Micah 7:6 it is said to be a salvation through the dishonoring of your father rather
than the submissive honoring of him.”24
Other Practices: The Church of Wells promotes other extreme practices. They believe in aggressive,
open air preaching. While open air preaching is indeed biblical, the church’s kind is harsh and
overtly confrontational. The group reads the King James Bible only and holds this translation as the
only word of God. They speak partly in Elizabethan English to one another, as if the whole world
read the King James Bible. Ex-members of the church reveal disturbing details of conformity in
speech and attire, testifying about the leadership’s obsession with control. One member reports
living in constant fear of God and how he cut ties with family to “seek the Lord.” 25
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Salvation: Salvation is obtained by faith through grace and not of works (Eph. 2:8-9).
Eternal Security: The Bible is replete with Scriptures that teach eternal security.26 Jesus clearly
stated that eternal life comes through Him and those who receive it do not come into judgment
(John 5:24). Salvation is a gift (John 3:16; Eph. 2:8-9) and the condition is faith (John 1:12, 3:16,
5:24; Acts 16:31; Rom. 4:3, 5:1). Jesus Christ is the author and finisher of the believers’ salvation
(Jonah 2:9; 2 Tim. 2:13; Eph. 1:4; Heb. 10:14; Rom. 11:29).
Bearing Fruit: Every true Christian will produce fruit (Gal. 5:22-23; Eph. 5:9; Matt. 3:8). Without
any evidence of the Spirit’s indwelling, no one should believe they have been born again (Rom. 8:9).
However, the church’s hyper-focus on fruit bearing flows from their belief that you can lose your
salvation. Additionally, the church paints a picture of devout Christianity that lacks biblical
honesty.
God consistently calls imperfect people to do great things. And they grow into godliness along
the way. Noah got drunk after surviving the flood (Gen. 9:20-22), Abraham lied repeatedly (Gen.
20:1-2, 26:7), and Moses’ defiance of God kept him out of the Promised Land (Num. 20:8-12).
Samson’s life reveals a violent womanizer (Judg. 14-16). King David had an affair and murdered his
lover’s husband (2 Sam. 11). Elijah had suicidal thoughts (1 King. 19), apostles James and John
wanted positional power over others (Matt. 20:21), and Peter denied Christ three times (Matt. 26:6975). The list goes on. God calls people not to perfection but to perseverance.
The Hatred of God: A full view of God allows one to see the wrath of God, as well as, His love and
mercy. When the Pharisees and scribes asked Jesus about the greatest command, He responded
with one powerful phrase—love God and love your neighbor (Matt. 22:40). Jesus pointed not to
judgment, hate, purity, passion, or any other form of godliness. He pointed to the divine virtue—love
(1 John 4:7-8).
Separation from others: The Church of Wells points to several places in Scripture to justify this
behavior. Whether cutting ties with family to “seek the Lord” or cutting ties with Christians, the
group promotes a separatist mindset. Truly, the Bible speaks of the separation for sinful activity
(Isa. 52:11; 2 Cor. 6:17). Yet, like other doctrines the church promotes, they emphasize this one to
the injury of others. In the context 2 Corinthians 6 Paul admonished believers to live godly lives and
have “separate” behavior from the worldly culture around them. However, Paul did not tell them to
withdraw from unbelievers or worldly Christians.
Rather, he taught them a form of holiness in behavior, not location. Moreover, Scripture
teaches that believers should seek to be peacemakers with all men (Rom. 12:18). Believers should
strive for harmony, unity, and the building up of one another (Phil. 4:25; Eph. 4:31; John 17:23).
Also, believers should bear with one another and help one another in our spiritual lives; and if a
brother is entangled in sin, those who are spiritual should seek to restore him with gentleness (Gal.
6:1-2). While the Church of Wells focuses on sin, Christ focused on love and unity.
There are cases that exist in which a rebellious person must be asked to leave fellowship for a
time; however, the goal is restoration back into the group. Church of Wells leaders and members are
known for telling others they are going to hell. They promote separation from those less devoted
than themselves. Yet, Christ was known for preaching faith in God and everlasting life.
The Church of Wells is riddled with lop-sided theology; and bad theology leads to bad
practice—in this case the death of a baby. Also, members of the church cut ties with family and
friends to live a devoted life to Christ; but before doing so they preach to them, Christian and
unbeliever alike, that they stand in danger of God’s judgment. Moreover, the group’s leadership
preaches a Christ who does not fully save. Like the Judaizers of the apostle Paul’s day, Sean Morris
preaches strict adherence to the laws Scripture for assurance of salvation; and like the Pharisees
Jesus rebuked, this church places legalistic burdens on people so heavy, no one can carry them.
The danger? Fear, an obsession with holiness, mixed with a lifestyle of division that can transform a
devout group of young believers into a harmful religion.
Notes
1
www.thechurchofwells.com/faith-pursley-memorial-service.html (accessed
December 13, 2013)
2
www.ketknbc.com/news/live-on-cnn-headline-news-ketk-covers-the-church-o
(accessed December 13, 2013)
3
www.thechurchofwells.com/sean-morris.html (accessed December 13, 2013)
4
Ibid.
5
Ibid.
6
www.thechurchofwells.com/ryan-ringnald.html (accessed December 13, 2013)
7
Ibid.
8
Ibid.
9
www.thechurchofwells.com/elders.html (accessed December 13, 2013)
10
www.thecondescensionofgod.com/13---the-doctrine-of-reprobation.html
11
www.thechurchofwells.com/our-manifesto.html (accessed December 13, 2013)
12
www.thecondescensionofgod.com/god-in-the-ways-of-man.html (accessed
December 13, 2013)
13
www.thechurchofwells.com (accessed December 13, 2013)
14
www.thechurchofwells.com/spurgeons-daily-devotional.html (accessed
December 13, 2013)
15
Ibid.
16
http://www.thecondescensionofgod.com/14---the-damnable-abuse-misapplication-of-sovereign-election.html (accessed December 13, 2013)
17
http://www.thechurchofwells.com/you-must-hate-your-life-and-lose-your-life-tosave-your-life.html (accessed December 13, 2013)
http://www.thechurchofwells.com/our-manifesto.html (accessed December 13,
2013)
19
http://www.thechurchofwells.com/judgment-10.html (accessed December 13,
2013)
18
20
http://www.thechurchofwells.com/files/theme/Hatred_And_Spiritual_Murder.mp3
2013)
22
The Church of Wells members speak with an Elizabethan English flare. They use
words such as “thou” and “speaketh” etc., when speaking to one another.
23
Ibid.
24
2013)
25
http://www.ketknbc.com/news/exclusive-interview-with-former-church-of-wellsme (accessed December 13, 2013)
26
John 3:18, 5:24, 6:37, 39-40, 10:27, 17:9-24; Rom. 4:5-6, 8:29-30, 33, 35-39;
11:29; 2 Cor. 5:5-6; Eph. 1:4-5, 2:8-9; Phil. 1:6, 4:3; Heb. 10:14; Rev. 3:5.
21
Concerned Christians
By Jason Barker
Founder: Monte Kim Miller.
Date: 1985.
Official Publications: Bimonthly newsletter, Report from Concerned Christians. Our Foundation
radio program. Has also published a newsletter, Take Heed Update.
Structure: Group is governed solely by Miller, who claims to be one of the two end-times
prophets mentioned in Revelation 11. Miller channels for God.
HISTORY
Monte Kim Miller was born April 20, 1954. 1 He was raised in the small farming community
of Burlington, CO, where he excelled in school and “had a gift of persuasion.” 2 Miller’s family
did not attend church,3 but he converted to Christianity after listening to Bill Bright. He claims
to have worked for Campus Crusade for Christ during the following year. 4 Despite his alleged
employment with Campus Crusade, Miller claims to have had no formal theological training,
avoiding any “discipling in ‘man’s’ traditions” in order to learn solely from God. 5
Miller started Concerned Christians in the Denver area in the early 1980s to combat the
New Age Movement and the anti-Christian bias in the media.6 Early issues of Report from
Concerned Christians focused on such topics as feminist spirituality, the Harmonic
Convergence of 1987, New Age trends in the Christian church, and alternative medicine. Miller
also lectured frequently in Denver churches about the New Age Movement. 7
Despite his involvement with Christian churches in the 1980s, Miller’s deviation from
orthodox Christian doctrine and practice allegedly began in the middle of the decade.
Samantha Smith, a volunteer with Concerned Christians in 1986, states that Miller claimed to
regularly speak with God in the morning.8 Another report, however, states that no one at the
time knew about Miller’s alleged conversations with God. 9 Miller’s focus began to subtly shift in
1988. A series of newsletters strongly criticized the Word-Faith movement and the Roman
Catholic Church. This series was in itself unremarkable, largely because many evangelical
Christians also voice concern about the two groups. It served as a precursor, however, that
Miller was beginning to levy his attacks against organized Christianity.
The first clear sign that Concerned Christians was becoming separationist in its theology
occurred in the December/January 1988-89 issue of Report from Concerned Christians. In the
article “Apostasy called Revival: Establishing the Kingdom through the Church,” Miller
attacked the Coalition on Revival, a Christian political movement including such evangelicals
as D. James Kennedy and Tim Lahaye.10 The article also criticized Southern Baptists, the
Assemblies of God, seventeen other denominations, and thirty Christian organizations for
“reject[ing] God’s plan and endors[ing] the apostate Church’s plan for the Kingdom.”11
Miller’s teaching that patriotism constitutes apostasy quickly dominated his publications.
A letter sent to ministry supporters in June, 1989, explains:
The recent Christian Patriots (Jan/Feb 1989) and Declarations of Independence (Mar/Apr
1989) [articles in issues of Report from Concerned Christians] reports and tapes have
hopefully given some background and understanding of the harlot mixture of American
patriotism with Christianity…God views their pledges of allegiance to America as spiritual
adultery. Instead of ‘restoring America,’ the Christian Right is helping to build Babylon. 12
Concerned Christians, page 2
Issues of Report from Concerned Christians published later that year included the articles
“Mistress America: First Love of the Harlot Church” and “Dueling Doctrines: The Religious
Right vs. the Cross of Jesus Christ.”
Miller isolated himself from the public in the early 1990s. 13 In 1996, however, he began
production of his radio program, Our Foundation.14 Lee Schafer, general manager of a radio
network based in Boise, Idaho, notes that they received complaints when Our Foundation began
airing in 1996. Because he believed Miller had a right to his opinion, Schafer simply aired a
disclaimer after the program.15 The network ceased airing the program in November, 1996,
after Miller sent a letter to radio stations on which his program aired, stating,
For most of you, you have already become familiar with a significant part of the message
that the Lord has given us to share: that American patriotism is not of God, and that to
truly serve God, one must come out of one’s love for America. Now the Lord is requesting
me to make one more request of others that is highly unpopular. You are to begin airing
the program for free on the air. Do not laugh. He is serious…We will not be sending you
any more funds. It is time for you to serve the Lord with all your heart, soul, and mind. 16
Attempts to collect money owed by Miller for previous airings of the program were futile
because, after claiming that God had told him not to pay, Miller declared bankruptcy. 17
Records from the United States Bankruptcy Court, District of Colorado, show that Kim and
Marcia Miller’s assets totaled $142,628, and their liabilities totaled $748,852.20. 18 In addition
to being indebted to the radio stations on which Our Foundation aired, the Millers owed over
$100,000 to the Internal Revenue Service (records on file). Miller reportedly began asking
followers to give him as much as $100,000.19 On one occasion he demanded $20,000 and the
profits from a family’s business; refusal would result in not only the family, but also the
attendees of their Bible study, going to hell. 20 Much of the money he was given was apparently
invested in Michael Blythe Construction, Inc., of Pagosa Springs, CO. 21
It was also during this period that Miller began to openly channel messages from God. He
held meetings every 1-2 weeks in which he would preach about America being Satan, and
about the apocalypse.22 During these meetings, according to a 16 year-old who spent ten years
in Concerned Christians, “When he was speaking for God he’d roll his eyes back and then close
them and get real dramatic.”23
Miller’s prophecies became increasingly apocalyptic. He proclaimed that, as one of the two
witnesses of Revelation 11, he will be killed in Jerusalem in December, 1999, but will be
resurrected after three days.24 He also prophesied that the Apocalypse would begin after
Denver was to be destroyed by an earthquake on October 10, 1998.25 A possible reason for the
prophesied destruction of Denver can be seen in a “Gathering Message” from Miller (speaking
for God), delivered on May 3, 1997:
When the world leaders assemble in Denver at the library, it is because I am connecting
education with their coming judgments. I will judge education for it has made children
high minded. Their assembling at the library where we have done research is my way of
showing that their wisdom is foolishness and that their history is my prophesy [sic] come
to pass which I reveal to my humble people and not to the high and mighty of the world. 26
Seventy-two members of Concerned Christians abandoned their homes on September 30,
1998.27 Officials believed the majority of the group fled to either Jerusalem or Mexico to escape
the destruction of Denver.28 Reports claim that Miller instructed his followers on October 6,
1998, to prepare to die. 29 An individual who then claimed to have recent contact with the
group, however, claimed that the group was still in the United States and had no intention to
commit suicide.30
Israeli authorities captured 14 members of the group on January 3, 1999, alleging that the
group was planning to commit a violent action in an attempt to instigate Christ’s Second
Coming.31 The members were deported on January 8, 1999, and as of January 10 th were
staying a a hotel in Denver.32 They were refusing to speak with family members and the media;
their only statement has been that they intended no violent activity in Israel. 33
DOCTRINES
Trinity: Miller’s view of the Trinity is unclear. Bill Honsberger notes that when channeling
God during a meeting on October 17, 1996, Miller would speak “in triplets. By this he would
say something like ‘and the money, and the money, and the money.’ When I asked him why he
would speak like that, he replied that it was the Trinity that was speaking.”34 Mark Roggeman
notes that, at the same meeting, Miller refused to answer whether he believed that Jesus Christ
was God incarnate;35 Honsberger, however, remembers Miller possibly answering the question
after being asked six times.36
One True Church: Miller teaches that his followers are the only true Christians. 37 He
claims that “there is no grace for anyone, because the church has married the whore (America)
and anyone involved with the church is going to hell.”38
Prophet: As stated above, Miller is one of the two witnesses (or prophets) from Revelation
11. He will be killed in Jerusalem in December, 1999. He has never stated the identity of the
second witness.
Miller is the only true prophet.39 While God could use another prophet, He has chosen to
use only Miller as his “endtime true prophet to the world.” 40 Miller claims that, at the
judgment, all people will be forced to bow to him, indicating that Miller plays a role in the
forgiveness of sins.41 This is reinforced by Miller’s teaching that salvation can only be earned by
repenting and following him;42 refusing to do so will result in execution by God. 43
Miller allows no opposition to his teachings. Any questioning by a listener quickly provokes
Miller to threaten the person with execution by God for opposing the true prophet. It is unclear
if this execution means that God will immediately kill the questioner, as Honsberger
indicates,44 or whether it means that God will send the questioner to hell after death, as
Dunson indicates.
Channeling: Miller claims that God speaks through him. Bill Honsberger describes the
channeling in this way: “At this time Kim moved to the end of his chair and said that we would
have to hear from God. His mouth began to twitch in a circular shape and very intently and
slowly he began to speak saying he was god. He told us that Kim Miller is his servant that we
should listen to what he said.”45 Both Honsberger and Roggeman note that it is very difficult to
determine when Kim Miller is speaking for himself, and when he is speaking for God. 46
Church and State: The focus of Miller’s theology is that the American church has
apostatized by participating in the American governmental system. He writes, “America is
‘Babylon the Great’ (Rev. 18) whose political, religious, monetary, and military systems comes
in the name of God, but actually represents harlot Christianity sold out to themselves.” 47
Miller’s anti-American rhetoric is highly vitriolic. He writes regarding the Pledge of
Allegiance:
The Holy Spirit is not directing us to pledge allegiance to the creation (the flag) of AmericaBabylon, and to the earthly republic which stands for the unbiblical pursuits of life,
liberty, and happiness, one nation under Satan, indivisible against God’s heavenly
kingdom, with earthly liberty and justice for all who want to kill for it instead of denying
themselves and receiving heavenly liberty and justice.48
Miller’s anti-church/anti-government theology is based upon his interpretation of Daniel 7
and Revelation 18. He notes:
Others have seen that America seems to fit much of Revelation 18. However, they have
dismissed the role of the United States in prophecy because they have not understood
America to be the ‘little horn’ of Daniel 7 that has emerged out of Europe. America’s
beginnings are as the ‘little horn’ and it will end as Babylon the Great. Jack Hook explains
clearly how the United States and ten nations of Europe will work closely with the VaticanPapacy and apostate Protestantism to form the political-religious harlot that deceives the
nations of the world in the end times. 49
This theology is similar to that of the Watchtower Bible and Tract Society. The Society
teaches that the tenth horn in Daniel 7 represents the Great Britain and the United States. 50
The Society also teaches that Babylon the Great in Revelation 18 symbolizes the united power
of religion (particularly Christianity) and government. 51 Miller displays an awareness of the
teachings of the Watchtower;52 it is therefore reasonable to surmise that the group has
influenced his theology.
The Cross: Miller’s view of the cross is revolves around self-sacrifice in the face of violence.
Taking up the cross, for Miller, means forgoing vengeance. 53 The act of each Christian should
thus be to “resist not that evil,”54 even going to the extent of ignoring pornography and abortion
in order to focus exclusively on God. 55 Concerned Christians must even refrain from defending
themselves in any way from physical assault.56
The immediate significance of this teaching is the fear that the group will commit suicide.
Much like Jim Jones and the People’s Temple, Miller has surrounded himself with a group of
followers who believe death is preferable to resisting a government allegedly bent on their
destruction.
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
A true prophet, when speaking in the name of the Lord, will not teach an error. A prophet
who gives an erroneous prophecy is not to be feared (Deuteronomy 18:20-22). Channelers are
either committing fraud, are self-deceived (2 Thessalonians 2:10; 2 Timothy 3:12) or are
contacting familiar spirits [demons] who are masquerading as deceased spirit masters (Isaiah
19:3; Ephesians 6:12; 1 John 4:1-3).
Only God can forgive sins (Mark 2:7), and it is to Jesus that every knee shall bow (Romans
14:11; Philippians 2:10). Christians are to be in subjection to governmental authorities
(Romans 13:1-7; 1 Peter 2:15).
Notes
12/20/96 Letter from Anne to Bill Honsberger. Copy on file.
2 “Search Continues for Missing Cult.” Associated Press, October 8,
1998.
3 Ibid.
4 11/06/96 Letter from Mission to the Americas. Copy on file.
5 Ibid.
6 “Religious Leader Seen as Enigma.” Denver Post, October 8, 1998,
1B.
7 11/06/96 Letter.
8 “Search Continues.”
9 Mark Roggeman, A Report on the Concerned Christians Cult in
Denver, 2.
10 Ibid., 4.
11 Ibid., 1.
12 Kim Miller, Report from the Concerned Christians, May/June 1989.
13 Roggeman, 2.
14 12/20/96 Letter.
15 11/21/97 Letter from Lee Schafer to Bill Honsberger. Copy on file.
16 11/19/96 Letter from Kim Miller. Copy on file.
17 11/21/97 Letter.
18 Summary of Schedules. Copy on file.
19 11/06/96 Letter.
20 8/19/96 Letter from Jamie and Joy Smith, copy on file.
21 11/06/96 Letter; Debtor Statement of Intention. Copy on file.
22 “Doomsday Cult in Denver Vanishes.” Associated Press, October
15, 1998.
23 Ibid.
24 “Religious Leader Seen as Enigma.”
25 “Doomsday Cult in Denver Vanishes.”
26 Copy on file.
27 “Relatives Fear for Members.” Denver Post.
28 “Relatives Search for Members of Denver-based Cult,” Reuters,
October 14, 1998.
1
“Religious Leader Seen as an Enigma.”
Ibid.
31 AP story.
32 Ibid.
33 Ibid.
34 11/06/96 Letter.
35 Roggeman, 1.
36 11/06/96 Letter.
37 Roggeman, 2.
38 11/06/96 Letter.
39 Jarrell Dunson, Notes from 10/17/96 Meeting with Miller.
40 11/06/96 Letter.
41 Dunson.
42 11/06/96 Letter.
43 Ibid.
44 11/06/96 Letter.
45 11/06/96 Letter.
46 11/06/96 Letter; Roggeman, 1.
47 “One Nation Under God: The False Beliefs of the Church About
America.” Take Heed Update, September/October 1989, 2.
48 “Mistress America: First Love of the Harlot Church.” Report
from Concerned Christians, September/October 1989, 4.
49 Report from Concerned Christians, May/June 1989.
50 “The Last of the Great World Powers,” The Watchtower, May 15,
1988, 24-26.
51 “A World Without War – When?” The Watchtower, October 1,
1995, 6.
52 Our Foundation, 15.
53 11/06/96 Letter.
55 Report from Concerned Christians, May/June 1989.
29
30
A Course In Miracles
By Rick Branch
Founders: Helen Schucman and William Thetford
Founding Date: 1965
Official Publication: While there are no official publications, The Holy Encounter is
one of the major publications promoting the philosophy of A Course In Miracles.
Organization Structure: There are hundreds of small study groups scattered across
the country, each organized on an informal basis, for the express purpose of
studying the Course.
Unique Terms: While the Course has no truly unique terms, it defines common
Christian terms in a unique way. Be aware of this fact when speaking to or
listening to those who are followers of the Course.
HISTORY
In October 1965, Helen Schucman, an associate professor of medical psychology
at Columbia University in New York, began receiving channeled messages from a
speaker who would later identify himself as Jesus Christ.1 For the next ten years the
voice is said to have dictated “in an inaudible voice” the three volume, 1,188 page,
500,000 word book known as A Course In Miracles.2
One of Schucman’s colleagues was Dr. William Thetford, a clinical psychologist at
Columbia University. While he never heard the voice, he was instrumental in the
publication of the Course. Raised in the Christian Science church, Thetford believed
the Course was a representation of the “original teachings of Jesus.”3
In 1972, Schucman and Thetford met Dr. Kenneth Wapnick of the Foundation for
Inner Peace. The Copyright for the Course was turned over to Wapnick and his
organization in 1975. This action is followed in September of the same year with the
publication of the first edition of A Course In Miracles.4 Schucman died in February
1981 and Thetford in 1988.
Though the leaders had died, the Course was experiencing phenomenal growth. By
the end of 1986 there were 630 study groups. That number grew to 848 in 1987 and
to 1,059 groups by 1988. By the end of 1990, the Course had study groups in 48
states with a total of 1,250 groups meeting.5 There are also more than 700,000 sets of
A Course in Miracles as of 1991.6
The Course began to receive national attention when Marianne Williamson was
featured in Time magazine. Called “the Mother Teresa for the ‘90’s” by some of her
supporters, Williamson is one of the best known promoters of the Course.7 In 1992,
Williamson published A Return to Love: Reflections on the Principles of A Course In
Miracles which “occupied the number one position on the Publishers Weekly nonfiction best-sellers list for eleven weeks!”8 Williamson has also been featured on the
A Course in Miracles, page 2
Oprah Winfrey Show, which received more pro viewer mail than any other show for
1992, and with Barbara Walters on the ABC television news show 20/20.9 Other well
known New Age celebrities that have become associated with the Course would
include Dr. Gerald Jampolsky, M.D. and composer Steven Halpern.10
DOCTRINE
One of the stated purposes of the Course is to teach it’s “reinterpretations of
traditional Christian principles such as sin, suffering, forgiveness, Atonement, and the
meaning of the Crucifixion.”11
Jesus and Man: Normally, when explaining the theology of a group, these two
categories [Jesus and Man] would be discussed separately. However, in this particular
organization, to differentiate between the two seems to be unjustified.
According to the Course, Jesus is merely “an elder brother entitled to respect for
his greater experience.” The Jesus of the Course explains, “There is nothing about me
that you cannot attain. This leaves me in a state which is only potential in you. I
bridge the distance as an elder brother to you on the one hand, and as a Son of God
on the other.”12
Similar to many other New Age teachings, the Course makes a distinction between
Jesus the man, who is like all other men, and the Christ idea, which all men possess
and must eventually demonstrate. The Course explains this idea when it states,
There is no need for help to enter Heaven for you have never left. But there is need
for help beyond yourself as you are circumscribed by false beliefs of your Identity,
which God alone established in reality.
Helpers are given you in many forms. There names are legion, but we will not go
beyond the names the course itself employs. The name of Jesus is the name of one
who was a man but saw the face of Christ in all his brothers and remembered
God. So he became identified with Christ, a man no longer, but at one with God.
The man was an illusion, for he seemed to be a separate being, walking by himself,
within a body that appeared to hold his self from Self, as all illusions do.
Jesus remains a Savior because he saw the false without accepting it as true. And
Christ needed his form that He might appear to men and save them from their
own illusion. Jesus became what all of you must be.13
Thus, according to the Course, Jesus the man was used by the Christ to
demonstrate the illusion of the world. In actuality, man is still in heaven. It is simply
the illusion of sin and death that have caused false senses of reality. However, when
man gains his Christ consciousness as Jesus did, then according to the Course, man
will also discover the illusion of sin.
Reality Manipulation: As the Course explains, Man has not left Heaven. Man is
still in the presence of God, but has created this illusionary World from “...false
perceptions. It is born of error, and it has not left its source.”14 Because Man believes
he is separated from God, through his own ego and mistaken beliefs, Man has created
the reality in which he now finds himself.
The effect of the ego’s belief in separation, which is its cause; the thought of
separation given form; the world, being the expression of the belief in time and space,
was not created by God.... The World of separation reinforces the ego’s belief in sin
and guilt, perpetuating the seeming existence of this world.15
Given the presupposition that Man is the creator of his own illusionary world is of
no help to the average person. For, as is explained by one of the Course’s introductory
booklets, “Once an individual has been caught in the world of perception he is caught
in a dream. He cannot escape without help, because everything his senses show him
merely witnesses to the reality of the dream.”16
Thus, if the world is an illusion or dream-state, then by necessity, everything that
the physical body does in this make-believe world must also be an illusion. This would
necessarily include the false concepts of sin and death. As Volume 2 of the Course
demands, “...sin is not real, and all that you believe must come from sin will never
happen, for it has no cause.”17 A similar claim is made on death’s behalf. “Death is the
central dream from which all illusions stem.”18
Thus the world, sin, death and everything is an illusion created by the ego of man,
who unfortunately believes in the mistaken idea that he is not currently in heaven and
is separated from God. If this is so, how is man to awaken from his “dream-state”?
Atonement of Jesus: Kenneth Wapnick, of the Foundation for Inner Peace,
explains,
If we now attempt to follow the Holy Spirit’s thinking, and we want to prove that
the world is not real and that the sin of separation never happened, all that is
needed is to prove that sin has no effect.
If we could prove that the cause had no effect then the cause can no longer exist.
If something is not a cause it is not real, because everything that is real must be a
cause and thus have an effect. If we remove the effect we are also eliminating the
cause.
Now, if the greatest effect of sin in this world is death, demonstrating that death is
an illusion simultaneously demonstrates that there is no sin. This also says that
the separation never occurred. We therefore need someone to show us that there
is no death. By undoing death that person will also undo sin and will
simultaneously show us that there is no separation; the separation never occurred
and the only reality, the only true Cause, is God. That person was Jesus. And his
mission was to show that there is no death.
The gospels speak of Jesus as the lamb of God who takes away the sins of the
world. The way that he took away the sins of the world was to show that they had
no effect. Through his overcoming of death he took away all sins. However, this is
not the way that the churches have understood it, or that it has been taught. So
one important reason that the Course has come at this time, in this way, is to
correct this error. What Jesus did was to live in this world - the world of suffering,
sin, and death - show that it had no effect on him.19
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Though the Course explains Man’s ego created the world, the Bible disagrees
(Genesis 1:1, John 1:1-3, Colossians 1:16).
Though the Course teaches Man is still in heaven with God, Jesus said He was
going to prepare a place for Man. Hence man is obviously not already in heaven (John
14:1-3).
While the Course denies the reality of death, the Bible teaches that every person
will die (Hebrews 9:27).
The Course claims Jesus’ body was an illusion. The Bible, however, stresses the
physical reality of Jesus’ human body (John 1:14, 1 John 4:1-3).
Sin is an illusion according to the Course, but the Bible warns of sin’s reality and
consequences (Romans 3:23, 1 John 1:7-10).
According to the Course, Jesus is not the only Savior. The Bible presents Jesus as
the unique and only Savior of the world (John 14:6, Acts 4:10-12, Acts 16:29-31).
RECOMMENDED READING
New Age Spirituality; A Christian Perspective, by James Walker. A cassette tape
and manual produced by Watchman Fellowship that provides a general overview of the
New Age. While it does not discuss A Course in Miracles directly, it provides a helpful
introduction to some of its underlying doctrines and philosophies.
Unmasking the New Age, by Douglas Groothuis. This book does not specifically
address the Course but it does provides a balanced survey of many of the New Age
doctrines and practices which are incorporated in it. 192 pages with index.
Confronting the New Age, by Douglas Groothuis. In his sequel, Groothuis mentions
the Course as an example of New Age error. This book is most helpful because of its
practical advice and sound suggestions for reaching out to those who are in the New
Age Movement. 230 pages with index.
A Crash Course on the New Age Movement, by Elliot Miller. Here is a well-written
volume explaining the New Age Movement’s effect on Western culture and Christianity.
The Course is mentioned by way of example but the book’s value is in its balanced
critique of the New Age Movement as a whole. 260 pages including indexes.
Notes
A Talk Given on ‘A Course In Miracles’, Kenneth Wapnick, May 9, 1981, 10.
2 Psychology Today, September 1980, 75.
3 The Holy Encounter, Sept./Oct. 1990, 5.
4 Ibid, 7.
5 The Holy Encounter, Nov./Dec. 1990, 1.
6 Vanity Fair, June 1991, 131.
7 Time, 29 July 1991, 60.
8 The Holy Encounter, July/Aug. 1992, 2.
9 Ibid., July/Aug. 1992, p. 2; July/Aug. 1993, 9.
10 Ibid, March/April 1993, 3.
11 Foundation for A Course In Miracles, “Forgiveness,” 4.
12 A Course In Miracles, Vol. 1, 5.
14 Foundation for A Course In Miracles, “Forgiveness,” 4.
15 Glossary-Index For A Course In Miracles, 168.
16 A Course In Miracles: What Is It?, 7.
18 A Course In Miracles , Vol. 3, 63.
19 A Talk Given On A Course In Miracles, 65.
1
Aleister Crowley
By James K. Walker
Dates: Edward Alexander Crowley, an influential occultist, practitioner of magick, and author,
was born October 12, 1875 in Warwickshire, England and died December 1, 1947 in
Hastings, East Sussex, England.
Other Names: Crowley is pronounced with a long ō and rhymes with “holy.” He took the name
Aleister which is a Gaelic form of his middle name. He also used many pseudonyms
including: The Great Beast, Mega Therion, the Beast 666, Frater Perdurabo, and Mahatma
Guru Sri Paramahansa Shivaji.
Organizations: Crowley was a member of the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, cofounded
the A.·.A.·.1 (Order of the Star called S.S.), and became head of the Ordo Templi Orientis
(O.T.O.). The Ecclesia Gnostica Catholica (E.G.C) is a branch of the O.T.O. which conducts
a Gnostic Mass, and in 1920 Crowley cofounded the short-lived Abbey of Thelema in
Palermo, Sicily.
Books: Crowley was a prolific writer and authored scores of books on poetry and fiction as well
as magick. His best-known work published in The Equinox III (9) is The Book of the Law.
Crowley authorized a verse-by-verse commentary on it entitled The Law is for All. Other
important works on Crowley’s occult theories include: 777 and Other Qabalistic Writings;
The Book of Lies; Eight Lectures on Yoga; The Equinox; The Holy Books of Thelema, The
Equinox III(10); Liber Aleph; Magick: Liber ABA, Book Four; and The Revival of Magick and
Other Essays.2
HISTORY
Aleister Crowley has been called the “wickedest man in the world” and sometimes the
father of modern Satanism. Although Crowlely died in 1947, in 2002 he was listed as one of the
top 100 British heros of all time.3 Despite his notoriety, much of his life remains a mystery.
Crowley came from an intensely spiritual family that had gained considerable wealth through
their own brand of ale and a chain of prosperous brew houses. Shortly after Crowley’s birth,
the brewery was sold to a family member and the profits reinvested in successful business
ventures. The family fortune he inherited allowed Crowley the freedom and means to travel the
world, become an accomplished mountain climber, write extensively, and evolve a unique form
of Western esoteric ritual integrated within an occult system of philosophy he called Thelema.
Crowley’s parents came from a Quaker background but by the time Aleister was born in
1875, his father, Edward, had converted to a fundamentalist sect of the Plymouth Brethren 4
and eventually published and distributed over one hundred titles of Brethren pamphlets
throughout England.5 Although he admired his father as a child, Crowley later rejected
Christianity as presented through the strict fundamentalism of his parents’ faith. A major
turning point in Crowley’s life was in 1887 at the age of 11 when his father died of tongue
cancer. In his autobiography, Crowley recounted in the third person:
From the moment of the funeral the boy’s life entered on an entirely new phase. The change
was radical. Within three weeks of his return to school he got into trouble for the first time….
This was the first symptom of a complete reversal of his attitude to life in every respect. It
seemed obvious that his father’s death must have been causally connected with it… his
reaction [following the death] makes it almost incredible that he was the same boy.6
Crowley’s resentment after his father’s death fueled a growing skepticism about the
Christian faith. Crowley and his mother moved in with his uncle Tom Bond Bishop, whose
Christian faith Crowley described as “extraordinarily narrow, ignorant and bigoted
Evangelicalism.”7 He rebuffed his mother’s attempts to keep him in the Christian faith and
during outbreaks of misbehavior Crowley mother’s occasionally called him “the Beast” (from
Revelation 13), a title that Crowley would proudly repeat as an adult. 8
Aleister Crowley, page 2
His aversion to the Christian faith grew during his university studies at Trinity College in
Cambridge where he refused to participate in mandatory chapel and became somewhat of a loner.
He did not eat with the other students but paid the kitchen to bring his meals to his room. He
regularly skipped lectures preferring independent studies, playing chess and writing poetry.
Ultimately, he left Cambridge without a degree but his private studies intensified. “He voraciously
read the books once forbidden to him and quickly amassed a large library of poetry, religion, history,
philosophy and science” and he also began experimenting with sex.9 For Crowley, sexual immorality
was a vehicle to both defy Christianity and express his misogyny. Crowley writes:
My sexual life was very intense. My relations with women were entirely satisfactory. They gave
me the maximum of bodily enjoyment and at the same time symbolized my theological notions
of sin. Love was a challenge to Christianity. It was a degradation and a damnation. Swinburne
had taught me the doctrine of justification by sin. Every woman that I met enabled me to affirm
magically that I had defied the tyranny of the Plymouth Brethren and the Evangelicals…. But,
morally and mentally, women were for me beneath contempt. They had no true moral ideals.
They were bound up with their necessary preoccupation, with the function of reproduction.
Their apparent aspirations were camouflage. Intellectually, of course, they did not exist. Even
the few whose minds were not completely blank had them furnished with Wardour Street
Chippendale. Their attainments were those of the ape and the parrot. These facts did not deter
me. On the contrary, it was highly convenient that one's sexual relations should be with an
animal with no consciousness beyond sex.10
Crowley was bisexual and “maintained a vigorous sex life, which was largely conducted with
prostitutes and girls he picked up at local pubs and cigar shops, but eventually extended into
homosexual activities….”11 Some have suggested that Crowley’s homosexuality was never
“recreational” or romantic but was strictly used to empower his sexual magick with the alleged
power its taboo nature added to the rituals.12 One of Crowley’s college lovers, Herbert Charles
Pollitt, was never a believer in the occult, however, and Crowley expressed lifelong feelings for him. 13
In a letter to Montgomery Evans, Crowley wrote, “There have been about four men in my life that I
could say I have loved… Call me a bugger if you like, but I don’t feel the same way about women.
One can always replace a woman in a few days.”14
Golden Dawn, A.·.A.·., Ordo Templi Orientis, and the Abbey of Thelema
In 1898, while on a mountain climbing expedition in the Swiss Alps, Crowley happened to meet
occultist Julian Baker, a chemist and alchemist, who promised to introduce Crowley to an “invisible
college” of magical practitioners back in London. Thus, Crowley was initiated into the Order of the
Golden Dawn, “the most celebrated and influential late nineteenth-century magical society.”15
Crowley rose quickly through the degrees but the organization was decimated by infighting and he
eventually lost interest. He turned his attention to the eastern religions and traveled to Sri Lanka to
study Yoga, Hinduism, and Buddhism.
After returning to London he married Rose Kelly, his first wife, and they honeymooned in Egypt
visiting the pyramids. Following a magick ceremony, Rose “responded by later going into a dreamy
state and speaking distractedly about how the Egyptian god Horus wanted a word with Crowley.”
Rose described a ceremony for Crowley to perform on March 20, 1904 in which he would hear the
voice of Horus. During a three day period the following month, Crowley recorded the words he heard
which became one of his most influential books, The Book of the Law. The book identified Crowley as
“the Beast 666” and the prophet of the new age. It also introduced Crowley’s core philosophy, “Do
what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law.”16
Crowley and Rose traveled to China with their infant daughter, Lilith, where he began daily
rituals to invoke the presence of a spirit guide who would be his “Holy Guardian Angel.” 17 Lilith died
of typhoid during the journey and consequently Rose quickly succumbed to alcoholism. Crowley
divorced Rose, his personal life in ruins. Crowley interpreted his misfortunes as punishment from
the gods for his failure to perform his duties as their “chosen prophet.” 18 Crowley went to live with
his former Golden Dawn mentor, George Cecil Jones and they purposed to form the A.·.A.·. as a new
occult order with an official semiannual periodical, The Equinox. Membership flourished initially but
negative publicity concerning Crowley’s homosexuality and rumors of his “cult of immorality”
scattered most of the membership.
In 1912, Theodor Reuss, head of the Ordo Templi Orientis (O.T.O.), was angered that some of
his order’s secrets had been published in Crowley’s Book of Lies. Crowley explained that he was
unaware of any O.T.O. secrets claiming to have independently written the section in question under
the inspiration of the god Dionysus. Impressed, Reuss initiated Crowley into his order appointing
him as the British head of the Oriental Templars with Crowley taking the magical name Baphomet.19
Following World War I, Crowley cofounded the Abbey of Thelema in Cefalù (Palermo), Sicily with
Leah Hirsig, whom he called his “Scarlet Woman” who rides the beast (Revelation 17).20 Controversy
and negative publicity soon engulfed Crowley’s “magical colony” which “served as the site for
numerous sexual orgies and magical rites, many attended by his illegitimate children.” 21 Following
the controversial death of an Abbey parishioner, Frederick Loveday, the London media branded
Crowley “The Wickedest Man in the World.” Eventually, the negative press led Italian dictator Benito
Mussolini to expel Crowley from Italy and the Abbey soon closed.22
Espionage, Drugs, and Death
There is some evidence that Crowley may have been used as a secret agent during both world
wars. Crowley’s provocative anti-British statements have been interpreted by some as evidence that
he had successfully infiltrated the German propaganda machine. Critics have dismissed this as
empty boasting or “disingenuous backpedaling.”23 Dr. Richard Spence, chairman of the History
Department of the University of Idaho, has recently authored a book which makes a compelling case
that Crowley was being employed by British intelligence.24 Crowley was also associated with Jack
Parsons (1914-1952) a U.S. rocket scientist who cofounded the Jet Propulsion Laboratory in
California. Parsons, who was entrusted with top-secret clearance, was also heavily involved with
the occult and became the leader of Crowley’s O.T.O. lodge in the U.S. Considered a security risk by
some, Parsons had an:
…unfortunate relationship with a man he identified to Crowley as ‘Frater H.’ This was a former
U.S. Navy officer, L. Ron Hubbard, the future founder of Scientology…. Soon after the war,
Hubbard and Parsons ventured into the Mohave Desert to perform the Babylon Working, a
ritual aimed at achieving the Beast’s longtime goal of spawning a Thelemic messiah. Hubbard
eventually ended up running off with Parsons’ money and girlfriend. Years later, Hubbard
explained his dealings with Parsons as part of his secret work for the Naval Intelligence… to
infiltrate a dangerous black magic cult, the OTO which was being used by someone to enlist or
compromise scientists.25
Crowley used a wide variety of hallucinogenic and narcotic drugs that were incorporated into
his magick or used to treat symptoms of chronic illnesses. He experimented with opium, cocaine,
hashish, cannabis, alcohol, ether, mescaline, morphine, and heroin. “Crowley developed a drug
addiction after a London doctor prescribed heroin for his asthma and bronchitis” an experience
“that influenced his 1922 novel, Diary of a Drug Fiend.”26
Having exhausted his inheritance decades earlier, Crowley’s heath was also failing during
World War II. He was “a sick man suffering from bad teeth, chronic bronchitis, and a failing heart”
complicated by “years of abuse, narcotic and otherwise.”27 Crowley died December 1, 1947 at the
age of 72. Conflicting accounts of the events preceding his death add final controversy to his story.
Some claimed that Crowley put a curse on his doctor for withholding additional heroin.
Coincidently, his doctor did die the day after Crowley. According to one account his last words were
“I am perplexed,” while his attending nurse disagreed testifying that his final utterance was,
“Sometimes I hate myself.”28
DOCTRINE
Crowley named his system of magick Thelema from the Greek word for “will.” Crowley’s Law of
Thelema is summarized in his famous maxims from Liber AL vel Legis (Book of the Law): “Do what
thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law” (1:40) and “Love is the law, love under will” (1:57). The
heart of Crowley’s doctrine of magick involves self discovery of one’s “true will” – his or her absolute
and unique destiny, purpose, calling, and desire. A person’s “true will” transcends what that person
merely wants or fleeting desires. Once the “true will” is discerned, a Thelemic practitioner then
invokes the principles and practices refined by Crowley in order to create the necessary changes
that will cause reality to conform to that will.
Crowley attempted to extract that essence from the teachings of the world’s varied schools of
spiritual attainment. Building on an idea common in esoteric groups like the Theosophical
Society29 and the Golden Dawn, he forged a particularly effective integration of Western magic,
Eastern yoga, Qabalah, Hermeticism, Freemasonry,30 Rosicrucianism, and other mystery
traditions throughout history.31
Crowley’s theories borrowed from “the Buddhist doctrine of dukkha (the belief that attachment
to material things is the cause of all suffering, karma, and reincarnation) [and the] Hindu idea that
our world of individuality and separateness is maya (illusion).”32 While freely incorporating diverse
doctrines from disparate spiritual systems and world religions, he maintained his resolute disdain
for traditional faiths – particularly Christianity. In his Book of the Law he records, “With my Hawks
head I peck at the eyes of Jesus as he hangs on the cross, I flap my wings in the face of Mohamed &
blind him. With my claws I tear out the flesh of the Indian and the Buddhist…. Let Mary inviolate be
torn upon wheels…” (3:51-55).
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Crowley’s Law of Thelema, “Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law,” is the antithesis of
Christ’s summary of the biblical law. Jesus said the two greatest laws are, “Love the Lord your God
with all your heart… [and] Love your neighbor as yourself” (Matt. 22:34-40). Ultimate human
fulfillment can only be found in taming self-will, ego, and personal desire in order to fully love and
serve God and others.
The futility of the wanton pursuit of self gratification that pleasures “the will” is epitomized by
Satan’s own fall described by the prophet Isaiah in chapter 14:
How you have fallen from heaven, morning star, son of the dawn!
You have been cast down to the earth, you who once laid low the nations!
13 You said in your heart, “I will ascend to the heavens; I will raise my throne above the stars of God;
I will sit enthroned on the mount of assembly, on the utmost heights of Mount Zaphon.
14 I will ascend above the tops of the clouds; I will make myself like the Most High.”
15 But you are brought down to the realm of the dead, to the depths of the pit.
12
Perhaps no man in modern times has with more intention or greater resolve sought to fulfill the
prophet’s words than Aleister Crowley.
Notes
The symbol .·. stands for a secret word or concept in Freemasonry.
The actual name is never revealed to nonmembers. Richard
Kaczynski, The Weiser Concise Guide to Aleister Crowley, (San
Francisco: WeiserBooks, 2009), 36.
2 This list of “top eleven” books on Crowley’s magick was compiled by
Kaczynski, Weiser Concise Guide.
3 “BBC reveals 100 great British heroes,” 8/22/2002,
http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/entertainment/2208671.stm.
4 “Plymouth Brethren: An early 19th century movement of Evangelical
Christianity that developed in Ireland and spread to England… [and]
is traced to the assembly of believers (brothers) who were in Plymouth,
England…. The movement has experienced numerous schisms
basically falling into two categories. Open Brethren recognize and
cooperate with other Christian churches. Closed Brethren do not
support the events and meetings of other Christians and usually
enforce the disciplinary actions taken by churches in fellowship with
them.” James K. Walker, The Concise Guide to Today’s Religions and
Spirituality, (Eugene: Harvest House Publishers, 2007), 255.
5 Aleister Crowley, The Confessions of Aleister Crowley: An
Autohagiography, ed. by John Symonds and Kenneth Grant (Boston:
Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1983 ed.), 35-36.
6 Ibid., 53.
7 Ibid., 54.
8 Aleister Crowley – Portrait of an Occultist, (Minneapolis: Filiquarian
Publishing, 2008), 4.
9 Weiser Concise Guide, 17-18.
10 Confessions, 141-42.
11 Portrait of an Occultist, 6.
12 For example, Crowley sometimes used sex magick to break through
“spiritual barriers” blocking the inspiration of his occult writing.
When progress on his book, 30 Enochan Calls, was blocked by “a voice
instructing him to depart,” Crowley “offered himself upon a makeshift
altar as a sexual sacrifice to his scribe and student Victor Neuburg.”
This resulted in a spiritual “epiphany” and the remainder of the book
was thus revealed to Crowley. Weiser Concise Guide, 88.
13 Confessions, 142-44; 148-49.
14 Lawrence Sutin, Do What Thou Wilt: A Life of Aleister Crowley, (New
York: St. Martin’s Press, 2000), 334.
15 Weiser Concise Guide, 19.
16 Ibid., 22-23.
1
Richard Kaczynski, Perdurabo: The Life of Aleister Crowley, (Berkeley:
North Atlantic Books, 2002), 154.
19 Confessions, 708-10; Weiser Concise Guide, 26.
20 Seven other women were also given that title including his first wife
Rose Edith Crowley (1874-1932), Mary Desti (1878-1927), Jane
Foster, Roddie Minor, his second wife Maria de Miramar (1894-196?),
Dorothy Olsen, and Leila Waddell (1880–1932). Thelemapedia: The
Encyclopedia of Thelema & Magick, “Personalities in Thelema,”
http://www.thelemap edia.org/index.php/Personalities_in_Thelema
(accessed Nov. 20, 2010).
21 “Crowley, Aleister,” Geddes & Grosset Guide to the Occult &
Mysticism, (New Lanark, Scotland, 1996), 441.
22 Weiser Concise Guide, 28-30.
23 Ibid., 27.
24 Richard B. Spence, Secret Agent 666: Aleister Crowley, British
Intelligence and the Occult, (Port Townsend, WA: Feral House, 2008).
See also and the audio podcast “Panopticon: Episode 4 - Aleister
Crowley, British Intelligence, and the Occult with Dr. Richard
Spence,” (April 18, 2010)
http://www.panopticonpodcast.com/2010/04/ episode-4-aleistercrowley-british.html (accessed November 20, 2010).
25 Secret Agent 666, 261. Hubbard once claimed Crowley was “my very
good friend” but there is no evidence that they ever met. “L. Ron
Hubbard, The Occult, and Aleister Crowley,” (video includes the
audio excerpt of the voice of L. Ron Hubbard from his 1952
Philadelphia Doctorate Course Lectures),
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v= BYOMJjwFV4Q. See also: Craig
Branch, “Hubbard’s Magic,” www.watchman.org/sci/hubmagk2.htm.
26 Portrait of an Occultist, 14.
27 Secret Agent 666, 255.
28 Ibid.
29 A separate 4-page Profile has been published on this subject: Viola
Larson, “Theosophy,” Profile Notebook (Arlington, Texas: Watchman
Fellowship, Inc. 1994-2010). A complete Profile Notebook (over 400
pages) is available at www.watchman.org/notebook.htm.
30 A separate 4-page Profile has been published on this subject: Ron
Rhodes, “Freemasonry,” Profile Notebook (Arlington, Texas:
Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 1994-2010). A complete Profile Notebook
(over 400 pages) is available at www.watchman.org/notebook.htm.
32 Ibid., 61.
17
The Da Vinci Code
By Bob Waldrep
Author: Dan Brown
Publication Date: 2003
Associated Publications: The Da Vinci Code has several companion books upon which the author
based his beliefs. These include: The Woman With The Alabaster Jar: Mary Magdalene and the
Holy Grail and The Goddess in the Gospels: Reclaiming the Sacred Feminine by Margaret
Starbird, The Templar Revelation: Secret Guardians of the True Identity of Christ by Lynn
Picknett & Clive Prince, and Holy Blood, Holy Grail by Michael Baigent, Richard Leigh, and
Henry Lincoln.1 An extended list is on the author’s website.2
Organization Structure: While there are book and fan clubs devoted to this book, as well as many
adherents to the beliefs it presents, there is no organizational structure built around it or the
author.
Unique Terms: While The Da Vinci Code does not have truly unique terms, it does redefine words,
concepts and practices, particularly those found in Christian history, but even these terms and
concepts are derived from other sources, such as those mentioned above.
HISTORY
The author provides the following brief synopsis of The Da Vinci Code: “A renowned Harvard
symbologist (Robert Langdon) is summoned to the Louvre Museum to examine a series of cryptic
symbols relating to Da Vinci’s artwork. In decrypting the code, he uncovers the key to one of the
greatest mysteries of all time…and he becomes a hunted man.”3
Though published in 2003 as a fictional novel, the author has stated in numerous interviews
that The Da Vinci Code is actually based upon years of interest and research into real places, events
and people. As he states on his website:
This particular story kept knocking on my door until I answered. I first learned of the mysteries
hidden in Da Vinci’s paintings while I was studying art history at the University of Seville in
Spain. Years later, while researching Angels & Demons and the Vatican Secret Archives, I
encountered the Da Vinci enigma yet again. I arranged a trip to the Louvre Museum where I
was fortunate enough to view the originals of some of Da Vinci’s most famous works as well as
discuss them with an art historian who helped me better understand the mystery behind their
surprising anomalies. From then on, I was captivated.4
Though admittedly intrigued, in most interviews about the book Brown claims to have been a
skeptic prior to his research. As he stated to Charlie Gibson on Good Morning America, “I began the
research for The Da Vinci Code as a skeptic. I entirely expected as I researched the book to disprove
this theory. And after numerous trips to Europe, about two years of research, I really became a
believer.”5
DOCTRINES
There are those who would argue that since this is a fictional novel it does not contain doctrinal
beliefs or statements. However, the author himself has repeatedly asserted and defended the truth
claims being argued by the characters in the book and maintains that these are certainly based in
historical religious traditions: “While the book’s characters and their actions are obviously not real,
the artwork, architecture, documents, and secret rituals depicted in this novel all exist (for example,
Leonardo Da Vinci’s paintings, the Louvre pyramid, the Gnostic Gospels, Hieros Gamos, etc.). These
real elements are interpreted and debated by fictional characters. While it is my own personal belief
that some of the theories discussed by these characters have merit, each individual reader must
make the choice whether to agree or disagree with the characters’ viewpoints. My hope was that the
ideas in the novel would serve as a springboard for people to discuss the important topics of faith,
religion, and history (emphasis added).”6
The Da Vinci Code, page 2
Charlie Gibson asked Brown, “if you were writing it [The Da Vinci Code] as a nonfiction book,
how would it have been different?” Brown replied, “I don’t think it would have… it is important to
remember this is a novel about a theory that has been out there for a long time.” When Gibson
pointed out that a number of Catholic religious leaders had said this was based on a “crackpot
theory,” Brown replied, “Yeah, again, it’s a theory that’s been out there for quiet a while. When I first
heard it, I said this is a crackpot theory. I began researching it, after two years I decided this theory
makes more sense to me than what I was taught as a child.”7
Perhaps Brown is expressing this personally held view through the words of his character Sir
Leigh Teabing when Teabing states, “almost everything our fathers taught us about Christ is false.”8
His website has a group discussion guide that provides further clues that Brown’s intends for the
reader to interact with the book on more than just a fictional level. For example, the reader is asked
to consider:
Now that you have read the Da Vinci Code, are there any aspects of life/history/faith that you
see in a different light? (Question 2)
Historian Leigh Teabing claims that the founding fathers of Christianity hijacked the good name
of Jesus for political reasons. Do you agree? Does the historical evidence support Teabing’s
claim? (Question 8)
Has this book changed your ideas about faith, religion, or history in any way? (Question 9)
Would you rather live in a world without religion…or a world without science? (Question 14)
For most people, the word “God” feels holy, while the word “Goddess” feels mythical. What are
your thoughts on this? Do you imagine those perceptions will ever change? (Question 17) 9
Following are the doctrines presented through the book’s characters:
God: Deity is defined as the sacred feminine, the goddess. Brown believes that through the
years Christianity has perverted this correct view of God, making God into a masculine patriarchal
figure rather than the feminine matriarchal original.
Legend tells us the Holy Grail is a chalice—a cup. But the Grail’s description as a chalice is
actually an allegory to protect the true nature of the Holy Grail…The Grail is literally the
ancient symbol for womanhood and the Holy Grail represents the sacred feminine and the
goddess, which of course has now been lost, virtually eliminated by the Church.10
When Christianity came along, the old pagan religions did not die easily. Legends of chivalric
quests for the lost grail were in fact stories of forbidden quests to find the lost sacred
feminine… [using] code as a way to protect themselves from a Church that had subjugated
women, banished the Goddess, burned nonbelievers, and forbidden the pagan reverence for the
sacred feminine.11
Jesus: Jesus was not God, nor did he claim to be so. He was a mortal prophet who lived as a
man, marrying Mary Magdalene and fathering a daughter by her.
At this gathering [Council of Nicea in 325 AD] many aspects of Christianity were debated and
voted upon…until that moment in history, Jesus was viewed by his followers as a mortal
prophet…Jesus establishment as the ‘Son of God’ was officially proposed and voted on by the
Council of Nicea…A relatively close vote at that.12
Behold, the greatest cover-up in human history. Not only was Jesus Christ married, but He was
a father. My dear, Mary Magdalene was the Holy Vessel. She was the chalice that bore the royal
bloodline of Jesus Christ. She was the womb that bore the lineage, and the vine from which the
sacred fruit sprang forth.13
Mary Magdalene was pregnant at the time of the crucifixion…With the help of Jesus’ trusted
uncle, Joseph of Arimathea [she] secretly traveled to France, then known as Gaul. There she
found safe refuge in the Jewish community. It was here in France that she gave birth to a
daughter. Her name was Sarah.14
The Bible: The Bible is not the Word of God but a fabrication of men written, at the direction of
Constantine, to support their own views and provide a basis for their own authority. The correct
teachings concerning Jesus and the early Church can be found in the Gnostic Gospels.
More than eighty gospels were considered for the New Testament, and yet only a relative few
were chosen for inclusion…The Bible as we know it today was collated by the pagan Roman
Emperor Constantine the Great.15
From this sprang the most profound moment in Christian history. Constantine commissioned
and financed a new Bible, which omitted those gospels that spoke of Christ’s human traits and
embellished those gospels that made him godlike. The other gospels were outlawed, gathered
up, and burned.16
The modern Bible was compiled and edited by men who possessed a political agenda—to
promote the divinity of the man Jesus Christ and use His influence to solidify their own power
base.17
These [Gnostic Gospels] are…the earliest Christian records. Troublingly, they do not match up
with the gospels in the Bible.18
Church: Jesus came to establish the Church under the leadership of his wife, Mary Magdalene,
and through her to restore the right worship of the sacred feminine. His lineage through their
daughter (the Merovingian dynasty of France) continued this proper worship of the Church, and it is
still carried out today through a secret society, the Priory of Sion.
At this point in the gospels, Jesus suspects He will soon be captured and crucified. So he gives
Mary Magdalene instructions on how to carry on His Church after He is gone…Jesus was the
original feminist. He intended for the future of His Church to be in the hands of Mary
Magdalene.19
Mary Magdalene was pregnant at the time of the crucifixion…With the help of Jesus’ trusted
uncle, Joseph of Arimathea [she] secretly traveled to France, then known as Gaul. There she
found safe refuge in the Jewish community. It was here in France that she gave birth to a
daughter. Her name was Sarah.20
The quest for the Holy Grail is literally the quest to kneel before the bones of Mary Magdalene.
A journey to pray at the feet of the outcast one, the sacred feminine.21
The Priory of Sion, to this day, still worships Mary Magdalene as the Goddess, the Holy Grail,
the Rose and the Divine Mother.22
Sacred Sex/Worship: Through his characters, Brown establishes that divinity can only be
properly realized through sacred sex.
The ancients believed that the male was spiritually incomplete until he had carnal knowledge of
the sacred feminine. Physical Union with the female remained the sole means through which
man could become spiritually complete and achieve gnosis—knowledge of the divine.23
Intercourse was the revered union of the two halves of the human spirit – male and female—
through which the male could find spiritual wholeness and communion with God.24
The early Jewish tradition involved ritualistic sex. In the Temple, no less. Early Jews believed
that the Holy of Holies in Solomon’s Temple housed not only God but also His powerful female
equal, Shekinah. Men seeking spiritual wholeness came to the Temple to visit priestesses…with
whom they made love and experienced the divine through physical union.25
[Professor Langdon speaking to a class at Harvard] See if you cannot approach sex as a
mystical, spiritual act. Challenge yourself to find that spark of divinity that man can only
achieve through union with the sacred feminine.26
Conspiracy Theories: Setting aside or rewriting the historical record is essential to the
believability of the theories set forth in The Da Vinci Code. In interviews, the author has repeated
lines from one of the book’s characters as to why the historical record should not be trusted:
History is always written by the winners. When two cultures clash, the loser is obliterated and
the winner writes the history books—books which glorify their cause and disparage the
conquered foe…By its very nature, history is always a one-sided account.27
[The Church] buried evidence of Christ’s marriage to her, thereby defusing any potential claims
that Christ had a surviving bloodline and was a mortal prophet.28
The Sangreal documents [Secret writings supposedly confirming the theories set forth in The Da
Vinci Code and allegedly filling four enormous trunks that are protected by the Knights
Templar] simply tell the other side of the Christ story…which side of the story you believe
becomes a matter of faith and personal exploration, but at least the information has survived.29
The modern Priory of Scion has a momentous duty. Theirs is a threefold charge…protect the
Sangreal documents…protect the tomb of Mary…nurture and protect the bloodline of Christ –
those few members of the royal Merovigian bloodline who have survived into modern times.30
The Church and the Priory have had a tacit understanding for years…the Church does not
attack the Priory and the Priory keeps the Sangreal documents hidden…However, part of the
Priory history has always included a plan to unveil the secret…unveiling [on a specific date] the
Sangreal documents to the world and shouting the true story of Jesus Christ from the
mountaintops.31
CHRISTIAN/BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Despite the author’s view, the historical record does not support his contentions. Even were he
correct that the winners write history, Christian scholar Douglas Groothuis has accurately noted,
Many sympathetic with Gnosticism make much of the notion that the Gnostic writings were
suppressed by the early Christian church. But this assertion does not, in itself, provide support
one way or the other for the truth or falsity of Gnostic doctrine. If truth is not a matter of
majority vote, neither is it a matter of minority dissent.32
Constantine did not commission the Bible, nor did he initiate a vote to proclaim Jesus is God.
The Council of Nicea in 325 A.D. affirmed what the Church had taught from its inception—the deity
of Jesus. And it was not a close vote as Brown states, rather there were two dissenting votes.
The doctrine of the Trinity, which teaches that the Father is God, the Son is God and the Holy
Spirit is God—One God, was not determined by the vote of a Council; it is established in Scripture:
Isa. 43:10; 44:6-8; 45:5-6, 18, 22; 1 Cor. 8:4. Father is God: 2 Peter 1:17; Phil. 2:11. Son is God:
John 1:1; John 8:58; Rom. 9:5; Phil. 2:6-9; Heb. 1:8. Holy Spirit is God: Acts 5:3-4. Concerning the
claim Jews practiced ritualistic sex at the Temple, Scripture is clear: “No Israelite man or woman is
to become a shrine prostitute,” Deut 23:17, see also v. 18. Lev 19:29; Lev 21:9
RECOMMENDED READING
Cracking Da Vinci’s Code by James L. Garlow and Peter Jones. Throughout The Da Vinci Code,
author Dan Brown skillfully weaves “historical” assertions intended to shake the very foundations of
Christianity. Garlow and Jones present compelling evidence that Brown’s assertions are not only
historically inaccurate, but may also contain a hidden agenda. 252 pages, includes reader’s guide.
The Truth Behind The Da Vinci Code by Richard Abanes. Nationally recognized researcher
Richard Abanes, explores the answers to many of the questions that The Da Vinci Code, raises: Were
Jesus and Mary Magdalene married? Has the church suppressed the truth about the “Lost
Gospels”? What is the real nature of the Holy Grail? This book goes behind the scenes to separate
fact from fiction. 96 pages.
Breaking The Da Vinci Code: Answers to the Questions Everybody’s Asking by Darrell L. Bock
The author responds to the novelist’s claims using central ancient texts, uncovering the origins of
these codes by focusing on the 325 years immediately following the birth of Christ. This book
distinguishes fictitious entertainment from historical elements of the Christian faith. 208 pages.
Church History in Plain Language by Dr. Bruce Shelley. Excellent resource, for both lay people
and church leaders, that makes history easy to follow and easy to retain. It reads like a novel and
makes church history clear, memorable, and accessible to every reader. 520 pages.
Notes
Dan Brown, The Da Vinci Code, (New York: Doubleday, 2003), 253.
Dan Brown, “Partial Bibliography for the Da Vinci Code,” www.danbrown.
com/novels/davinci_code/bibliography.html (accessed December 2004).
3 Dan Brown, “Common Questions,” www.danbrown.com/novels/
davinci_code/faqs.html (accessed December 2004).
4 www.danbrown.com/novels/davinci_code/faqs.html.
5 Good Morning America, 11/3/03.
6 www.danbrown.com/novels/davinci_code/faqs.html.
7 Good Morning America, 11/3/03.
8 The Da Vinci Code, 235.
9 Dan Brown, “Book Group Questions,” www.danbrown.com/novels/
davinci_code/book_group.html (accessed December 2004).
10 The Da Vinci Code, 238.
11 Ibid., 238-239.
12 Ibid., 233.
13 Ibid., 249.
14 Ibid., 255.
15 Ibid., 231.
Ibid., 234.
Ibid., 234.
Ibid., 245-346.
19 Ibid., 247-248.
20 Ibid., 255.
21 Ibid., 257.
22 Ibid., 255.
23 Ibid., 308.
24 Ibid., 309.
25 Ibid., 309.
26 Ibid., 310.
27 Ibid., 256.
28 Ibid., 254.
29 Ibid., 256.
30 Ibid., 258.
31 Ibid., 267.
32 Douglas Groothuis “The Gnostic Gospels: Are They
Authentic?” Christian Research Journal, Winter 1991, 19.
1
16
2
17
18
Richard Dawkins
By Rhyne Putman
Date of Birth: March 26, 1941, in Nairobi, Kenya.
Selected Publications: The Selfish Gene (1976); The Blind Watchmaker (1986); Climbing Mount
Improbable (1996); A Devil’s Chaplain (2003); The God Delusion (2006); The Greatest Show on
Earth: The Evidence for Evolution (2009); The Magic of Reality: How We Know What’s Really True
(2011).
Affiliations and Organizations: The Richard Dawkins Foundation for Reason and Science; New
Atheism; the Brights Movement.
HISTORY
English scientist Richard Dawkins (MA, DPhil, DSc, University of Oxford) is the most
prominent—and most controversial—atheist intellectual of our time.
Raised by an agriculturalist working in the now-dissolved British protectorate of Nyasaland,
Dawkins developed a deep appreciation for the natural sciences at an early age.1 He had a nominal
Anglican upbringing, but in his late teens, his increasing appreciation for evolutionary theory
resulted in his abandoning belief in God altogether. As he describes this transformation, “I realised
that Darwinism was a far superior explanation that pulled the rug out from under the argument of
design. And that left me with nothing.”2 After receiving his doctorate at the University of Oxford in
1966, Dawkins spent over forty years teaching and researching in biology and zoology related fields.
He spent most of that time at Oxford, where he retired as the Charles Simonyi Reader in the Public
Understanding of Science and Professor of Public Understanding of Science in 2008.3
Dawkins’s earliest research was in the areas of animal behavior (ethology),4 but it was his work
in evolutionary biology that brought him notoriety in the scientific community. In his seminal 1976
book, The Selfish Gene, Dawkins suggested that natural selection takes place primarily at the
genetic level rather than at the level of individual organisms and organism groupings. 5 It was also in
this book that he coined the term meme (from the Greek mimeme) to describe the way in which
human ideas replicate themselves across time,6 an idea Dawkins would later use to explain the
growth and expansion of religion naturalistically.7
With his clarity, creative use of metaphor, colorful prose, and irreverent wit, Dawkins has since
become one of the most prominent science writers in the world, popularizing contemporary
evolutionary theory for non-specialist audiences.8 Yet his celebrity status as a public intellectual has
been solidified in recent years with his boisterous advocacy of atheism or materialism. His
bestselling book, The God Delusion (2006), has served as a manifesto of sorts for a popular atheistic
movement dubbed “The New Atheism.”
Unlike other well-known atheist thinkers in previous generations, the New Atheists have taken
a decidedly hard-line, antireligious turn. Religious and nonreligious commentators alike have even
charged this movement (especially Dawkins) with perpetuating a type of “atheistic fundamentalism”
with their rhetorical and extremist tendencies.9 Despite its lack of a formal organization, the New
Atheism, under the charismatic leadership of figures like Richard Dawkins, Sam Harris, Daniel
Dennett, and Christopher Hitchens, has become a widespread (anti) religious phenomenon.10
DOCTRINE
Dawkins does not have “doctrines” in the sense of having formal religious beliefs, but he does
have beliefs shaped by his atheistic worldview that resemble religious beliefs. After all, even the
belief that God does not exist is a belief about God. Despite his claim that he has “yet to see any
Dawkins, page 2
good reason to suppose that theology…is a subject at all,” Dawkins has committed much of his
recent writing to theology, albeit from an antireligious perspective.11 The God Delusion, is, in some
sense, an exercise in atheistic theology. There is even a sense in which one may call it “evangelistic.”
Dawkins admits that his intention is to make converts of his readers: “If this book works as I intend,
religious readers who open it will be atheists when they put it down.” He then goes on to dismiss
any who would disagree with him as “dyed-in-the-wool faith-heads [who] are immune to argument”
because “their resistance built up over years of childhood indoctrination.” 12
Faith: As Dawkins defines it, religious faith is “blind trust, in the absence of evidence, even in
the teeth of evidence.”13 Furthermore, in his understanding of Christian belief, “faith…is a virtue”
and the “more your beliefs defy the evidence, the more virtuous you are.” 14 He believes that religious
faith impedes the scientific process by ignoring the evidence in the world and preventing free
thought: “As a scientist, I am hostile to fundamentalist religion because it actively debauches the
scientific enterprise. It teaches us not to change our minds, and not to want to know exciting things
that are available to be known. It subverts science and saps the intellect…Fundamentalist religion is
hell-bent on ruining the scientific education of countless thousands of innocent, well-meaning,
eager young minds.”15
Science: For Dawkins, science is the primary—if not the only—means by which we know
anything about our world. All appeals to supernatural phenomena are, in Dawkins’s estimation,
intellectually lazy: “To say that [something] happened supernaturally is not just to say ‘We don’t
understand it’ but to say ‘We will never understand it, so don’t even try.’ Science takes exactly the
opposite approach. Science thrives on its inability—so far—to explain everything, and uses that as
the spur to go on asking questions, creating possible models and testing them, so that we can make
our way, inch by inch, closer to the truth.”16
God: According to Dawkins, God does not exist, and any who would believe otherwise are
under a form of “delusion” perpetuated by familial indoctrination or cultural superstition.17 He is
himself a naturalist or materialist who believes that all of reality is natural or material. This
naturalistic worldview entails an atheistic denial of the existence of God and non-material entities
like the soul or the mind. According to his own definition, “an atheist…is somebody who believes
there is nothing beyond the natural, physical world, no supernatural creative intelligence lurking
behind the observable universe, no soul that outlasts the body and no miracles—except in the sense
of natural phenomena we do not yet understand. If there is something that appears to lie beyond
the natural world as it is now imperfectly understood, we hope eventually to understand it and
embrace it within the natural.”18
Dawkins does not mince words in his description of the God of Israel depicted in the Bible: “The
God of the Old Testament is arguably the most unpleasant character in all fiction: jealous and
proud of it; a petty, unjust control-freak; a vindictive, bloodthirsty ethnic cleanser; a misogynistic,
homophobic, racist, infanticidal, genocidal, filicidal, pestilential, megalomaniacal, sadomasochistic,
capriciously malevolent bully.”19
Jesus: Consistent with his denial of God’s existence, Dawkins clearly denies the deity of Jesus
Christ.20 He likewise rejects the biblical accounts of the virgin birth and resurrection of Jesus. 21
Nevertheless, Dawkins sees Jesus (“or whoever wrote his script if he didn’t”) as “one of the great
ethical innovators of history.”22 He lauds Jesus as a revolutionary thinker who challenged the
conventions of the Jewish religion of his day—suggesting that Jesus’ religious teachings were so
insignificant in His wider body of teaching that He may have been an atheist had He lived in a
different period. Dawkins writes, “Of course Jesus was a theist, but that is the least interesting
thing about him. He was a theist because, in his time, everybody was…What was interesting and
remarkable about Jesus was not the obvious fact that he believed in the God of his Jewish religion,
but that he rebelled against many aspects of Yahweh’s vengeful nastiness…I think we owe Jesus the
honour of separating his genuinely original and radical ethics from the supernatural nonsense
which he inevitably espoused as a man of his time.”23
Salvation: Dawkins unequivocally rejects the Christian doctrine of the atonement, stating, “I
have described atonement, the central doctrine of Christianity, as vicious, sado-masochistic, and
répellent. We should also dismiss it as barking mad, but for its ubiquitous familiarity which has
dulled our objectivity. If God wanted to forgive our sins, why not just forgive them, without having
himself tortured and executed in payment—thereby, incidentally, condemning remote future
generations of Jews to pogroms and persecution as ‘Christ-killers’: did that hereditary sin pass
down in the semen too?”24
Religious “Child Abuse.” One of the more unique and controversial claims made by Dawkins
is his idea that every form of religious upbringing is a form of child abuse. He writes, “I am
persuaded that the phrase ‘child abuse’ is no exaggeration when used to describe what teachers and
Dawkins, page 3
priests are doing to children whom they encourage to believe in something like the punishment of
unshriven mortal sins in an eternal hell.”25 Dawkins thinks this principle so important that he
incorporates it into his own “revision” of the Ten Commandments: “Do not indoctrinate your
children. Teach them to think for themselves, how to evaluate evidence, and how to disagree with
you.”26 Nevertheless, Dawkins does not believe raising children to be skeptics or atheists falls into
the same category. He even encourages sending children to explicitly atheistic camps.27
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Faith: Biblical faith is not irrational or contrary to reason. Rather, faith is trust in God that is
rooted in our knowledge of him (Rom. 10:17). Even tremendous acts of faith in the Bible, such as
Abraham’s obedience and willingness to sacrifice his son Isaac, were the result of deliberation and
reasoning (Rom. 4:20-21; Heb. 11:17-19). Biblical authors encouraged the people of God to pursue
truth (Jn. 19:35; 1 Cor. 13:6; Gal. 2:5; Eph. 4:25; 2 Thess. 2:10-12; 1 Tim. 1:4) and understanding
(Prov. 2:2-6; Eph. 1:8; Col. 1:9).
Science: While some Christians are dubious of modern science, this is an extreme position
that most believers reject. Science is a gift from God that helps us understand the world He created
and provides tremendous benefits for living, but it is not the only means of knowledge in the world.
The scientific method alone is incapable of proving or disproving God’s existence, and even
Dawkins’s arguments against God are predominantly non-scientific in nature.28 One cannot
ascertain certain truths, such as beauty, love, free will, numbers, and the existence of other minds
by hard empirical data alone. Some truths come to us by observation, intuition, or reason, while
other truths come through God’s special revelation in Scripture.
God: Contrary to naturalism, Christians assert that God exists. The Bible never explicitly
argues for God’s existence but rather assumes it. The author of Hebrews states that “one who draws
near to Him must believe that He exists and rewards those who seek Him” (Heb. 11:6b). However,
Scripture does point to the various ways God reveals Himself in nature, conscience, and history. The
apostle Paul tells us that all people know the truth about God’s existence and “what can be known
about God is evident” to them “because God has shown it to them” (Rom. 1:19). “His eternal power
and divine nature” can be “understood through what He has made” (Rom. 1:20). Because of this
ability to perceive God in nature, “people are without excuse” when they deny His existence (Rom.
1:21).
Dawkins asserts that the burden of proof falls on the theist, not the atheist, despite the fact
atheism is a newer and far less prevalent worldview. In an oft-quoted section of The God Delusion,
Dawkins writes, “None of us feels an obligation to disprove any of the millions of far-fetched things
that a fertile or facetious imagination might dream up. I have found it an amusing strategy, when
asked whether I am an atheist, to point out that the questioner is also an atheists when considering
Zeus, Apollo, Amon, Ra, Mithras, Baal, Thor, Wotan, the Golden Calf and the Flying Spaghetti
Monster. I just go one god further.”29 Dawkins implies that we are all “atheists” when it comes to
other gods that we do not consider our own, but he insists that it is necessary to go one step further
and remove all gods (including the God of the Bible) from our worldview. While Dawkins may think
this a rhetorically effective way of one-upping religious opponents, it is a nonsensical statement.
Someone who affirms belief in God is by definition a theist and not an atheist. Someone who affirms
belief in one God is a monotheist and not a polytheist.
Jesus: Dawkins’s attempt to limit Jesus to a radical ethical philosopher estranged from the
Judaism of His day displays biblical and theological naiveté. Jesus’ belief in the God of Israel was
not ancillary to His main message but central and essential. The ethics Jesus espoused were the
ethics of the in-breaking kingdom of God/heaven—a term Jesus used to describe God’s sovereign
rule in all things. From day one of his preaching ministry, he emphasized the kingdom of God (Matt.
4:17ff). Furthermore, Jesus did not reject the Old Testament Law but rather fulfilled it for us (Matt.
5:17).
Jesus did not leave us with the option of thinking of Him only as a good teacher. In the Gospel
of John, He claims to be one with God the Father (10:30), preexistent with God (8:58; 17:5), the only
way to God (14:6), and one with authority to judge the world (9:39). Even in Matthew, Mark, and
Luke—gospels that skeptics tend to take with greater seriousness—Jesus says and does many
things which imply that He believes Himself to be God, such as the ability to forgive sins (Mark 2:512; cf. Matt. 9:2-8; Luke 5:17-26) and claiming that rejection of Him was tantamount to rejecting
God Himself (Luke 12:8-9). The way in which He reinterprets the Law of Moses testifies to His belief
that He is God (e.g., Matt. 5:27-28; 38-39). Jesus refocused the Law not because He rejected
Yahweh’s rule but because He possessed it. Most remarkably, Jesus claims to be the messianic “Son
Dawkins, page 4
of Man” figure described in Dan. 7:13-14—a claim considered blasphemous by the Sanhedrin
because they understood Him to be claiming to be divine like God (Matt. 26: 62-66; Mark 14:62-65;
Luke 22:66-71).
Salvation: Christians believe that Christ died on the cross to pay the penalty for sin that every
human being owed before God. God did not will this because He is spiteful or merciless. Rather, He
did so because He is a just judge who cannot leave the guilty unpunished (Ex. 34:7) and a loving
Father who wants to redeem us (Jn. 3:16; Rom. 5:8; 1 Jn. 4:8).
It should come as no surprise that skeptics like Dawkins find the cross “repellent.” The Apostle
Paul said that we who believe in Jesus preach “Christ crucified”—a doctrine that in the first century
was a “stumbling block” to the Jewish religious elite and “foolishness” to Gentile intellectuals (1 Cor.
1:23). No matter his or her intelligence, the “natural man,” the person who is spiritually dead, “does
not accept the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; and he cannot understand
them, because they are spiritually appraised” (1 Cor. 2:14). According to Paul, “God has chosen the
foolish things of the world”—like the doctrine of the atonement of Jesus Christ—“to shame the wise”
(1 Cor. 1:27a). God, Paul tells us, baffles the “understanding of the experts” (1 Cor. 1:19; cf. Isa.
29:14).
Religious Child Abuse. The spiritual abuse of children seen in many cults and extremist
groups should concern Christians. Paul himself warns parents about being too hard on or provoking
anger in their children (Eph. 6:4a). But for Christians, raising children in light of the truth of
Scripture is a necessary and vital part of parenting. If we really believe what the Bible says about
the universal human need for the gospel of Jesus Christ, we will also desire our children to be fellow
partakers in it. To neglect our children’s spiritual well-being would be abuse of the worst kind. In
the same sentence that Paul discourages anger-provoking parenting, he also instructs parents to
bring children “up in the training and instruction of the Lord” (Eph. 6:4b). The Law likewise
encourages parents to bring the Word of God before their children continually, in every area and
moment of life (Deut. 6:6-7). Godly parents and grandparents in the Bible modeled this practice, like
those of Timothy (2 Tim. 1:5).
Notes
1 See Richard Dawkins, An Appetite for Wonder: The Making of a
Scientist (New York: HarperCollins, 2013).
2 Simon Hattenstone, “Darwin’s Child.” February 9, 2003,
http://www.theguardian.com/world/2003/feb/10/religion.sc
ienceandnature (accessed September 23, 2014).
3 Alister E. McGrath, “Dawkins, God, and the Scientific
Enterprise: Reflections on the Appeal to Darwinism in
Fundamentalist Atheism,” in Intelligent Design: William A.
Dembski and Michael Ruse in Dialogue, ed. Robert B. Stewart
(Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 2007), 102-03.
4 See Richard Dawkins, Selective Pecking in the Domestic Chick,
DPhil thesis, University of Oxford, 1966.
5 See Richard Dawkins, The Selfish Gene (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1976); cf. idem, The Extended Phenotype:
The Long Reach of the Gene (New York: Oxford University
Press, 1992).
6 Dawkins, The Selfish Gene, 189-201.
7 Richard Dawkins, The God Delusion (New York: Houghton
Mifflin, 2006), 191-201.
8 See Richard Dawkins, The Blind Watchmaker: Why the
Evidence of Evolution Reveals a Universe without Design, rev.
ed. (New York: Norton, 1996); idem., River Out of Eden: A
Darwinian View of Life (New York: Basic, 1995); idem., The
Greatest Show on Earth: The Evidence for Evolution (New York:
Free Press, 2009); idem., Unweaving the Rainbow: Science,
Delusion and the Appetite for Wonder (New York: Houghton
Mifflin, 1998).
9 McGrath, “Dawkins, God, and the Scientific Enterprise,” 101;
Alister E. McGrath and Joanna Collicutt McGrath, The
Dawkins Delusion? Atheist Fundamentalism and the Denial of
the Divine (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity, 2007).
10 Some New Atheists might shudder at the thought of being
labeled “religious” because of their association of religion with
belief in the supernatural and formal religious practices.
However, not all religions hold supernatural beliefs (e.g.,
Buddhism), nor do all religious movements have centralized
organizational leadership (e.g., the New Age Movement).
Religion, as defined by sociologists, is “a system of beliefs and
practices by which a group of people struggles with these
ultimate problems of human life.” See J. Milton Yinger, The
Scientific Study of Religion (New York: Macmillan, 1970), 7. If
one defines religion by the nature of believing rather than the
content of beliefs themselves, nontheistic movements like the
New Atheism easily fall under the definition of “religion” (see
Yinger, 11).
11 Dawkins, The God Delusion, 57.
12 Ibid., 5.
13 Dawkins, The Selfish Gene, 198.
15 Ibid., 286.
16 Dawkins, The Magic of Reality, 22.
17 Dawkins, Unweaving the Rainbow, 114-79.
19 Ibid., 31.
20 Ibid., 92.
21 Ibid., 59, 92-97.
22 Ibid., 250.
23 Richard Dawkins, “Atheists for Jesus,” Free Inquiry 25.1
(2005): 9-10.
25 Ibid., 318.
26 Ibid., 264.
27 Ibid., 53.
28 Alister E. McGrath, Dawkins’ God: Genes, Memes, and the
Meaning of Life (Malden, MA: Blackwell, 2005), 56-57.
Eckankar
by Ron J. Bigalke Jr.
Founder: Paul Twitchell
Founding Date: 1965
Sacred Scriptures: The Shariyat-Ki-Sugmad (“Way of the Eternal”)
Primary Texts: ECKANKAR—The Key to Secret Worlds and The Tiger’s Fang by Paul Twitchell; A
Cosmic Sea of Words: The ECKANKAR Lexicon and The Spiritual Exercises of ECK by Sri Harold
Klemp.
Headquarters: Chanhassen, Minnesota
Unique Terms: Arahata, Chela, ECK, HU, Mahanta, Satsang, Soul Travel, Sri, Sugmad, Vairagi,
and Wah Z.
HISTORY
Paul Twitchell (also known as Paulji or Peddar Zaskq) was born to Jacob and Effie Twitchell in
1908. He was raised in Paducah, Kentucky, where he attended Western State Teachers College and
married Camille Ballowe. In 1942 (during the Second World War) he enlisted in the U.S. Navy, and
served three years with the Navy before moving to New York City and later (1945) to Washington,
D.C. In 1950, the Twitchells joined Swami Premananda’s Self-Revelation Church of Absolute
Monism and edited the official publication, The Mystic Cross, of the Self-Revelation Church.
Although he was always interested in religion from an early age, joining Premananda’s church was
his first full-time experience with Eastern mysticism and the beginning of his spiritual quest for the
most ancient religion. In 1955 Premananda asked Twitchell to leave the church. He left both the
church and his wife.
Eckankar followers believe Tibetan monk Rebazar Tarzs appeared in spirit form to Twitchell in
1951 in the foothills of the Himalayas. Not only was he influenced by Tarzs, but also by Hindu guru
Sudar Singh, who he claimed to have met in India in 1935. Singh provided Twitchell with the
foundation of Eastern mysticism for the new religion of Eckankar. During the 1950s, he was
initiated into Ruhani Satsana, the “Divine Science of the Soul,” and also began studying The Path of
the Masters, which was written by Dr. Julian Johnson (a fellow Kentuckian) who studied the
teachings of Sawan Singh in India. Suwan Singh systematized the yoga of the audible sound current
(Surat Shabd Yoga), which is union of the soul with the divine sound.
In the early sixties, Twitchell wrote the manuscript The Tiger’s Fang, which was an account of
his travels with Kirpal Singh (an Eastern guru) as his spiritual guide through the spiritual worlds of
God. His manuscript was a plagiarism of The Path of the Masters. Kirpal Singh warned Twitchell not
to publish The Tiger’s Fang when asked to validate it. In 1963 Singh moved to the United States and
introduced Twitchell to his second wife, Gail Atkinson. They married in 1964, and Twitchell left
Singh and denied ever having any association with him (for example, the 1967 version of The Tiger’s
Fang did not mention Kirpal Singh and all accounts of him were replaced with Rebazar Tarzs). The
continuance of his involvement with Eastern and occult practices, and independence from his
spiritual guide (Kirpal Singh), led to the formation of Eckankar, which is simply a reworking of the
Hindu sect Radhasoami.1 Twitchell is responsible for bringing the popular occult religion of
Eckankar as a distinct and independent movement to the modern world. By 1965, Twitchell had
already begun conducting Soul Travel workshops in Southern California and initiating many into
his teachings. In 1970 Eckankar was established as a nonprofit religious organization. A year later,
Paul Twitchell died of a heart attack.
Eckankar, page 2
At the Fifth World-Wide Seminar of Eckankar, Twitchell’s wife claimed her deceased husband
appeared to her in a dream and revealed to her that the new spiritual leader was Darwin Gross. In
1972, Gail Atkinson Twitchell married Gross. Their marriage ended in divorce after five years. Gross
served from 1971-1981, until his advisory council (the Ancient Order of the Vairagi ECK Masters)
recommended he cease service as Living ECK Master. In 1981 Gross was replaced by Harold Klemp,
who is the current Mahanta, the Living ECK Master.2 Klemp “is responsible for continuing the
development of the Eckankar teachings. His mission is to help people find their way back to God.” 3
Members of Eckankar can be found throughout the world. The average attendance at worldwide
seminars is 10,000. In 2001, the Graduate Center of the City University of New York conducted “the
first large-scale national survey of religious identification conducted among Americans in the
twenty-first century.”4 The survey indicated that Eckankar members were 0.01% of the United
States population and that membership increased by 30% from 1990 (18,000) to 2001 (26,000).
Worldwide estimates of membership range from 50,000 to 3,000,000.5 Repeated requests for definite
membership figures from Eckankar headquarters were ignored. Perhaps the 50,000 square foot
“Temple of ECK” in Chanhassen, Minnesota is a good indicator of total adherents and the fact that
members can be found in over 100 countries.
DOCTRINES
Eckankar claims to be the most ancient teaching known to man since it alleges to address what
always was and always will be. Sri Harold Klemp, the current leader of Eckankar has stated, “There
are many routes we can take to heaven . . . the Spiritual Exercises of ECK will help you to find your
own custom-made approach to the Kingdom of God.”6 However, Twitchell had previously written, “It
is not possible to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven except through the teachings of ECKANKAR.” 7
Monism: Monism means “all is one.” It is an explanation of experiences resulting in an altered
state of consciousness. The idea is dissolution of any distinctions between the individual and the
experience.8 Since only one Reality (see “Sugmad” below) is believed to exist, then any good or evil
manifestations all belong to the same Reality. Faith is in an all-encompassing Reality. “All roads
lead to Rome,” since there is one ultimate Reality. Hinduism refers to this as Sat-Chit-Ananda,
which is the “ecstasy of consciousness aware of itself.” Since there is only one Reality, man is not
under a moral law. Man ignores his sinful condition and any awareness of personal sin. To believe
in good or evil is a dualistic concept that is repulsive. Since “all is one,” everything not part of God
is an illusion. The material relationship to God is a manifestation that, in a sense, denies the reality
of matter.
God: The sacred name of God is “Sugmad.” The Sugmad is nothing more than a sleeping mass
of energy that exploded into billions and billions of individualized parts of consciousness. It does not
manifest as a personality and is neither assumed to be male or female, but is the everlasting ECK.
The ECK (also called Divine Spirit or Holy Spirit) sustains all life.9 ECK is always emanating from
beyond creation to creation, and connects the chelas (spiritual students) to the heart of the Sugmad.
The ECK manifests in two aspects: “Inner Light” (“a reflection of the atoms of God moving in space”)
and “Inner Sound” (“the Audible Life Current that carries Soul back home to God”). 10 Therefore,
another name for ECK is the “Religion of the Light and Sound of God” and also means “Co-worker
with God.”11
Humanity: The individualized parts of consciousness resulting from the exploding Sugmad
became souls entering the material world. Sometimes called the “true self” or “Tuza,” the soul is the
inner, most sacred part of a person. It exists before physical birth and lives after the death of the
physical body. The soul is the creative center of its own world. The soul has a spark of divinity,
which allows it to know, perceive, and see all things. The soul can exist and travel apart from both
the body and mind, which are part of the illusionary world. By entering various planes in Eckankar,
the soul is able to understand itself as pure spirit.
Karma/Reincarnation: Karma is “the spiritual law of cause and effect.”12 Good karma will lead
individuals on an upward evolution toward perfection, whereas bad karma brings regression to a
lower state of life. As in almost all monistic eastern religions, bad Karma is accumulated through
enslavement to any of “the five passions of the mind: lust, anger, attachment, greed, and vanity.” 13
Reincarnation (sometimes called “the wheel of transmigration”) is the belief that people have
lived hundreds or thousands of prior lives and that they will continue to live hundreds or thousands
of lives until the soul reaches a state of perfection. Multiple lives are required to rid oneself of bad
karma so the ECKist (chela) can achieve enlightenment. It is a cyclical process that is the result of
Eckankar, page 3
people’s karma. The Mahanta’s mere presence can remove ages of karmic debt. It is claimed that
through his divine power, the Mahanta can break the process of reincarnation in a life of complete
submission.
Enlightenment: Man does not understand the relationship between the Sugmad and the
material world due to a faulty consciousness. Hence, a person needs to seek enlightenment (also
called God consciousness, God-realization, and self realization). This can be obtained through the
teachings and spiritual exercises of ECK (such as dreams, past lives and soul travel). The purposes
of spiritual exercises are to allow a person to experience the light and sound of God. One spiritual
exercise is singing (chanting a mantra) the word HU (the holy name of God). Through these
teachings and spiritual exercises, enlightenment with the one Reality (i.e. monism) and the illusion
of the material world, can be obtained.
Further enlightenment through utilization of spiritual exercises makes man capable of creating
his own reality by manipulating the progress of his own evolution toward godhood. Anything real is
composed of consciousness, therefore, man learns to control and master reality by deepening his
consciousness.
“Eckankar teaches that our destiny is to become a Co-worker with God.”14 Seeking
enlightenment is finding the balance between the inner (soul) and the outer (body). Until there is
balance, one cannot become a Co-worker with God. The soul, the true self, becomes the Co-worker
with God. Ultimately, reincarnation can be escaped by heeding the light and sound of God, which is
enlightenment. Eckankar is described a being a “Co-worker with God” in the sense that one makes
the personal journey home to God by raising self and God consciousness.
The Living ECK Master alone has the ability to act as both the Inner and the Outer Master for
chelas. An initiation is “an invitation from the Living ECK Master to take the next step on the way
home to God.”15 There are, at least, fourteen levels of initiation. The Fifth Initiation is the most
significant since it indicates achieving the Soul Plane, and therefore allows the chela to become a
Mahdis (Higher Initiate) and ECK clergy member.
Soul Travel: According to Klemp, enlightenment is best achieved through soul travel. Eckankar
is “the ancient science of soul travel,” which is “the projection of the inner consciousness which
travels through the lower states into the ecstatic states in which the subject feels that he possesses
the awareness of the religious experience of being.” Projection “is done through a series of spiritual
experiences known only to the followers of this science.”16
The soul can transcend both body and mind, and enter into the pure positive worlds of spirit
and soul. Soul travel is not merely astral projection since there are eleven planes which the soul can
travel to reach the Sugmad. The planes are levels of existences, such as astral, causal, etheric,
mental, physical, and soul. Each plane has a chant, ruler, and sound. The planes and the sound
are: 1) Physical Plane (sound of thunder); 2) Astral Plane (sound of the roaring sea); 3) Causal Plane
(sound of tinkling bells); 4) Mental Plane (sound of running water); 5) Etheric Plane (sound of
buzzing bees); 6) Atma Lok (sound of a single note of a flute); 7) Alakh Lok (sound of wind); 8) Alaya
Lok (sound of humming); 9) Hukikat Lok (sound of a thousand violins); 10) Agam Lok (sound of
woodwinds music); and, 11) Anami Purusha (sound of HU: the most ancient, secret name for God).
The etheric plane is the last boundary between the lower (physical or material) worlds and the
spiritual planes; it is the source of intuition.
Atma Lok, (level six, sometimes called “the soul plane”) is where self-realization is achieved.
“The Soul Plane is the only plane in the higher worlds where Soul is still cloaked with a form or
body. . . . The ECK continues to flow outward from the heart of God, even to the far reaches of the
lower worlds.” The planes are “the journey from Self- to God-Realization.”17
Soul travel through dreams is “a teaching tool,” which allows practitioners to “look into the
heavenly worlds.”18 The Mahanta is the Dream Master and can guide chelas through their dreams.
Dream journals are maintained for study since it “provides a bridge between the inner and outer
worlds.”19 Prayer and meditation are inferior to the spiritual exercises of Eckankar because they
allow the ECKist to join actively “in a higher state of consciousness rather than passively waiting to
receive it.”20
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Monism: The “all is one” proposition (which is so common to Eastern religions) confounds the
imago Dei (image of God) with the essentia Dei (essence of God). The imago Dei does not mean that
Eckankar, page 4
man possesses even an ember of divinity nor the essentia Dei. Peter did write that Christians are
“partakers of the divine nature” (2 Pet.1:4), but his statement is referring to the transformation of
the Christian to reflect the attributes of God not union with the essentia Dei.
Mantra: Scripture never encourages one to stop thinking and concentrate on a mantra, such as
singing of the word HU. On the contrary, the exhortation is to be sober and alert, actively resisting
the wiles of the devil (1 Pet. 5:8-9). Eckankar’s underlying premise is that man needs to be united
with the divine principles through enlightenment and the use of meditative techniques. In contrast,
Christian meditation focuses not on the vain repetition of a mantra, but on the solid foundation of
God’s Word (e.g. Ps. 1:1-2; 19:7-14).
Reincarnation: Scripture teaches that there people have one like one earth followed by
judgment: “And inasmuch as it is appointed for men to die once and after this comes judgment”
(Heb. 9:27). By its own definition, reincarnation is an impersonal law that creates pain and
suffering. For instance, bad karma would result from someone abusing, murdering, or inflicting
some other offense upon another in this present life. Therefore, when that person dies they must
regress to someone who is also mistreated. According to the law of karma, any evil that is done to
another must also be reciprocated upon the one inflicting the harm. In other words, if someone does
wrong in this life then there has to be someone who reciprocally treats him or her wrongly. The
cyclical process of reincarnation perpetuates evil rather than solving the problem.
God: God has personality, such as emotions (Numb. 11:1; Deut. 5:9; 28:63; Isa. 1:12-15; Jer.
2:10-13; 5:30-31; Hos. 11; 1 Jn. 4:8), intellect (Isa. 40:13-14; 55:8-9; 1 Jn. 3:20), and will (Exod.
20:1-18; Isa. 14:24; Acts 14:16). He is good (Ps. 31:19; Mt. 5:45; Rom. 2:4); eternal (Gen. 21:33;
Exod. 3:14; Rev. 1:8), holy (Ps. 99:9; Isa. 6:3), immutable (Ps. 102:25-26; Mal. 3:6; Jas. 1:17);
infinite (1 Kgs. 8:27), omnipotent (Gen. 17:1; Mt. 19:26; Eph. 1:11; Phil. 2:7; Heb. 6:18),
omnipresent (Ps. 139:7-10); omniscient (Ps. 139:1-4; Isa. 46:9-10; Acts 2:23; Heb. 4:13; 1 Pet. 1:12), and true (2 Sam. 7:28; Ps. 31:5; Jn. 1:14).
Enlightenment: Instead of enlightenment, mankind needs salvation. God is our holy Creator
and righteous judge and mankind has rebelled against Him. The result is alienation from God
resulting in death in the world because all sinned (Rom. 5:12). Although man believes he is a little
god on earth, the true God said, “you will die like men” (Ps. 82:7). Salvation is not enlightenment for
Roman 3:12, Psalm 39:5, and Isaiah 64:6 teach that man’s true nature is total depravity; there is no
good in man. Therefore, the Father draws men unto Himself by the by the agency of the Holy Spirit
and by the power of the Gospel.
Though Eckankar embraces the lie that “there is nothing in the universe that is not the
SUGMAD,” and all points of consciousness belong to that same reality, Jesus declared there is only
one Truth, Way, and Life (Jn. 14:6). It is the lie that takes many forms. The broad road has many
paths leading to destruction and the narrow road has one way that leads to eternal life: Jesus
Christ.
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
“Eckankar: A Hard Look at a New Religion,” SCP Journal 3 (September
1979).
Often he will use the title “Sri,” which is similar to pastor and reverend,
and used for those who have attained the Kingdom of God.
About ECKANKAR: An Overview of Eckankar and Its Teachings
(Chanhassen, MN: Eckankar, 2003), 2.
Barry A. Kosmin and Egon Mayer, “American Religious Identification
Survey” [online] (The Graduate Center, CUNY, 2001, accessed 14 July
2006) available from
http://www.gc.cuny.edu/faculty/research_briefs/aris/introduction.htm.
William J. Petersen, Those Curious New Cults in the 80s (New Canaan,
CT: Keats Publishing, 1982), 286.
Sri Harold Klemp, as quoted by Eckankar: Ancient Wisdom for Today,
2nd ed., comp. Todd Cramer and Doug Munson (1993; Minneapolis:
Eckankar, 1995), 1.
Paul Twitchell, The Shariyat-Ki-Sugmad (San Diego: Illuminated Way
Press, 1971), 1:83.
Eckankar does differ from Buddhism and Hinduism, since it does not
teach dissolution of the individual. Although there is this point of
disagreement with standard monism, Twitchell was a monist as evident
in his teaching: “There is nothing in the universe that is not the
SUGMAD, the everlasting ECK” [Paul Twitchell, The Eck Satsang
Discourses, 2nd series, no. 8 (Las Vegas: Eckankar ASOST, 19701971), 6]. Furthermore, even the lowest forms of life are believed to
flow from the Sugmad.
9 Eckankar: Ancient Wisdom for Today, 58.
10 Ibid., 10.
11 Ibid.
12 About ECKANKAR, 6.
13
ECKANKAR Center of Portland, “Living the Five Virtues,” The ECK
Star, public edition (May-June 2006): 1.
14 Eckankar: Ancient Wisdom for Today, 22.
15
Ibid., 100.
16 Paul Twitchell, ECKANKAR: The Key to Secret Worlds (San Diego:
Illuminated Way Press, 1969), 237.
17 Eckankar: Ancient Wisdom for Today, 58-59.
18 Ibid., 30.
19
Ibid., 34.
20
Ibid., 21.
John Edward
By James K. Walker
Date of Birth: October 19, 1969
Publications and Media: Crossing Over (number 1 rated television program on the Sci Fi
cable network). Official Website: www.johnedward.net. Books: One Last Time, Crossing
Over, and a novel, What if God Were the Sun? Newsletter: Bridges. Audio: Developing
Your Own Psychic Powers.
Practices: Divination, Psychic Mediumship, a.k.a. Communication with the Dead
(necromancy), Spiritism.
INTRODUCTION
John Edward’s Crossing Over, the top-rated television program on the Sci Fi cable
network “crossed over” from cable to broadcast syndication in 2001. The move gave the
popular but controversial psychic1 a nation-wide audience potentially reaching 98% of US
homes.2 On his entertaining and wildly popular program, Edward allegedly communicates
with the dead friends and relatives of his studio audience. Communication with the dead,
or psychic mediumship, is an occult practice that has seen a remarkable rise in popularity
in recent years. Other well-known mediums currently contacting the dead include James
Van Praagh, Sylvia Browne, Rosemary Altea, and George Anderson. Edward and his
contemporaries have authored several best-selling books and have been featured on scores
of network programs including Larry King Live, Roseanne, Sally, and Entertainment
Tonight.
Edward seems to be able to tune into remarkable details such as the name of the
deceased, their manner of death, and identify important mementos, or articles of clothing.
The reading is usually culminated by touching messages from the deceased that often are
extremely emotional. Edward believes that he is doing a great service by bringing some
closure, healing, and acceptance for his clients and studio audience who have lost loved
ones. Critics, however, have charged Edward with fraud and claim that he is taking
advantage of human grief.
What is a proper Christian understanding of this practice? It is important to become
familiar with Edward’s background, explore possible explanations for this phenomenon
from a Christian worldview, and to consider the biblical teachings concerning the practice
of communication with the dead.
HISTORY
John Edward was born John Edward McGee Jr.3 in 1969 in Queens, New York to Jack
and Perinda McGee. After his parents divorce, his mother seemed to have a powerful
impact on Edward’s spiritual life. She was intensely interested in spiritual matters –
especially those involving psychics. Although her husband protested, she would host
psychic “house parties” in her home. Initially a skeptic, Edward described her as “a
psychic junkie.” In his early teens Edward complained that his mother was wasting her
money on psychics, “I thought she was looney.”4 At the age of 15, however, Edward
became a believer. He finally participated in a psychic reading himself “just to humor” his
cousin and was surprised by the accuracy of the reading. The psychic, Lydia, claimed to
John Edward, page 2
be able to introduce the skeptical Edward to the idea of spirit guides saying, “You have
highly evolved spiritual guides, and they are ready to work with you…. I was sent here to
introduce you to their world to open you to your future.”5
After the session, Edward began experimenting with psychic card readings. He then
visited the occult section of the local library and “began to read everything I could get my
hands on, absorbing what I could about psychic phenomena, spiritualism, and
metaphysics.”6 He discovered that although he had been critical of psychics, he had
unknowingly been manifesting psychic powers from the time he was a young child. Almost
immediately, Edward enrolled in a psychic institute but quickly learned that he was
already too advanced for the classes and he was encouraged to start working psychic
fairs.7
It was while still a young teenager working the psychic fairs, that Edward claims to
have caught the first visual glimpses of his spirit guides. Then, in what Edward describes
as a major turning point in his life, an attempted “past life regression” went in “an
unplanned direction.” Edward was supposed to have traveled back to a previous life he
had experienced in an earlier incarnation through a past life regression – a practice he
describes as “a cross between hypnosis, meditation, and time travel.” Instead of reaching
an alleged previous life, Edward claims to have made his first actual meeting with his
spirit guides. He explains, “Let’s just say that on the way to my past lives, we stopped off
for a meet-and-greet with my spirit guides – The Boys, as they were destined to become
known.”8
By the late 1980s, Edward had studied and/or participated in many of the practices
made popular by the New Age spirituality of that day. He was involved with tarot card
reading, numerology, meditation, belief in reincarnation, Native American spirit guides,
past life regression, aura readings, precognition, out-of-body experiences, and guided
imagery.9 Like many involved in New Age spirituality, eventually Edward began to see God
as an impersonal power. When referring to God, he often prefers terms like “the universe,”
“energy,” or “that force.” Affirming his belief in God he said, “It’s the energy from that force
that I think allows us to create this energy.”10
Edward’s early interest in general psychic readings quickly focused on contacting the
dead – a practice by which he allegedly “crosses over” to contact dead spirits, usually
deceased family members of his clients. “The Boys,” Edward’s spirit guides, are said to aid
in this communication which usually comes through in a series of enigmatic clues such as
partial names or vague descriptions that the client may interpret to identify a deceased
loved one. Once identified by the client, Edward is usually able to relay very clear
messages – almost always messages of comfort, affirmation, and reassurance.
Initially Edward’s psychic readings were more hobby than vocation but by 1995
Edward claims that his “spirit guides were pushing” him to transition towards a profession
in the field. That year at the age of 25, Edward quit his jobs in a large hospital and as
weekend ballroom dance instructor. On that year’s income tax return, he wrote “psychic
medium” as his occupation, a profession he describes as “a peculiar blend of spiritualism
and entrepreneurship.”11
Soon Edward’s career began to blossom. He was giving private readings at $200 per
session and holding larger meetings in rented hotel conference rooms. He also began to
gain popularity as an occasional guest on several talk radio programs in New York, Dallas,
and other major markets.
There were also a number of major missteps along the road to success.12 Early on
things were so bad Edward asked, “So why is it a flop – and why is everything I touch a
financial disaster?” A tougher question might be: As a psychic, why did he not see these
problems coming?13 Edward, however, eventually did have the success that he had hoped
for and predicted. Two of his books eventually became best-sellers and his syndicated
John Edward, page 3
television program Crossing Over, is now seen five nights a week in major markets nationwide on a variety of FOX, NBC, CBS, UPN, and WB affiliates.14
In an often dramatic and entertaining manner, Edward, Browne and Van Prague have
had remarkable success in our postmodern culture. These individuals have raised
curiosity about the possibility of communication with the dead on a cultural level, or
perhaps reflected and amplified an interest that was already there.
COLD READING?
Edward and his contemporaries appear to be able to discern amazing tidbits and facts
about the audience’s deceased loved-ones. They claim to hear from the dead who give
them obscure clues such as vague relationships (“I see an older male figure”), partial
names, syllables, or consonants in what some critics have called spiritual charades.15
What is really happening? Skeptics have often accused Edward of primarily using a
technique known as cold reading. Former professional magician and debunker of the
paranormal, James Randi defines cold reading as occurring when “the performer is faced
with an audience that is entirely strange to him, he uses this tried-and-true method of
guessing names, relationships, events, and situations that might relate to audience
members.”16 Cold reading is differentiated from “hot reading” where the practitioner has
covertly gleaned information about a client in advance.
Randi describes some of the principles of cold reading as suggesting common names
(or in Edward’s case often just syllables or consonants), asking questions that call for the
client’s interpretation (i.e., “I see him laughing now…. Why is that?), and the liberal use of
vague qualifiers called “try-ons.”17 In an essay on cold reading, Ray Hyman clearly explains
the basic principles including some of the “stock spiels” and proven techniques for
“fishing.” He also notes, “When you see how easy it is to convince a person that you can
read his character on sight, you will better appreciate why fortunetellers and psychologists
are frequently lulled into placing credence in techniques which have not been validated by
acceptable scientific methods.”18 While cold reading can be easily learned some people
seem to be born naturals. It is possible that some even practice cold reading without
realizing it and mistakenly think they have some supernatural gift.19
Edward has also been accused of performing hot readings. A TIME magazine article
reported on a member of the studio audience who was read by Edward who later became
suspicious. Michael O’Neill claimed that before the program was taped, he and the rest of
the studio audience were asked to fill out cards with their names, family tree, and other
details. After the audience was directed to pre-assigned seating, there was a technical
delay of more than an hour. O’Neal suggested that family conversations during the delay
could have been picked up by “the microphones strategically placed around the
auditorium.” He also accused the show’s producers of deceitful postproduction editing
such as cutting out many of Edward’s misses and splicing in clips of him nodding yes into
places that he remembered disagreeing.20
This was a damaging charge for Edward and potentially devastating to the show.
There were even reports of competing program producers faxing copies of the TIME article
to TV stations to discourage them from carrying the program.21 Distressed by the
accusations, Edward devoted eight pages of his next book to chastise the magazine and
the article’s author, Leon Jaroff, while defending himself from the allegations and offering
alternative explanations for O’Neal’s observations.22
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
If Edward is faking spirit manifestations, he is potentially doing great harm to his
clients by turning their sorrow into profit and potentially damaging the natural grieving
process.23 But what if he is not faking? It is possible that Edward has tapped into a
spiritual manifestation that is real but not true. Even if he is having a real, supernatural,
John Edward, page 4
spiritual experience this would not prove the phenomena is harmless or from God. The
Scriptures warn of demons, “seducing spirits” and “doctrines of devils” (1 Timothy 4:1).
This is all the more germane considering Edward’s repeated claims to be in regular contact
with spirits he calls “the Boys.” Christians are cautioned not to believe every spirit, but to
test the spirit because of the false prophets in the world (1 John 4:1).
The Bible contains strong admonitions against necromancy. A necromancer is one
who seeks or enquires of the dead. This occult practice was one of many prohibited by the
Law of Moses. Deuteronomy 18: 10-11 states:
There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to
pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or
a witch. Or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer.
In the New Testament, Jesus sheds light on the true condition of those who are dead –
both lost and saved. In Luke 16:20-31, he tells of a rich man who has died and is in
torment requesting that someone from the dead (righteous Lazarus) go to warn his five lost
brothers of their impending fate. Jesus teaches that the Scriptures (the Law and Moses)
are the proper way for them to learn spiritual truths. He explained that the request for
communication with the dead would not be accepted and that the five brothers would not
believe even though one rose from the dead (which Jesus actually did). This passage
clearly illustrates the impossibility of the dead imparting spiritual insights to those who
are alive.
God gave clear warnings against consulting psychics and communication with the
dead in the Scriptures. He gave this warning in part to protect His people from fraud and
possible demonic influence. This advice is still as relevant today as when the Scriptures
were first written.
Notes
For a history and overview of psychics in general, see James
Walker, “Psychics” Profile, Watchman Fellowship, Inc. Arlington,
Texas, 1997, www.watchman.org/profile/psychicspro.htm.
2 Brian Lowry, “‘Crossing Over’ on 180 stations,” Chicago Tribune,
August 21, 2001,
www.chicagotribune.com/features/lifestyle/chi-0108210013
aug21.story.
3 He later legally shortened his name. See John Edward, Crossing
Over (New York: Princess Books, 2002), 35-36.
4 John Edward, One Last Time (New York: Berkley Publishing
Group, 1999) paperback edition, 8-9.
5 Crossing Over, 38-39.
6 One Last Time, 12.
7 Crossing Over, 40.
8 Ibid.,41-42. In his earlier book, however, Edward states that the
express purpose of the meeting was to be introduced to spirit
guides saying: “I called Shelley and asked her if she would lead
me though a meditation to introduce me to my spirit guides…. I
needed to meet them. We started with a ‘guided visualization,’
which is something like hypnosis…. I found I had five guides
plus a master guide” (One Last Time, 25).
9 One Last Time, 24, 26; Crossing Over ,xxi, 5, 65. Edward was
also greatly influenced by Sandi Anastasi, whom he identifies as
the owner of “Starchild Books, a New Age store in Florida” (Ibid.,
24).
10 Crossing Over, xi, 21.
11 Ibid., 6-7.
12 Ibid., 22-27.
13 Ibid., 27. Edward addresses the question explaining that his
spirit guides were teaching him a lesson through these and
1
other failures that he should never put making money above
the work of helping people.
14 For a partial listing of stations see Edward’s website:
www.johnedward.net/television.htm (accessed 2003).
15 As a possible sign of his near celebrity status, Edward had the
dubious honor of being spoofed on Saturday Night Live,
October 13, 2001. For a transcript see
http://snltranscripts.jt.org/01/ 01cjohnedwards.phtml
(accessed 2003).
16 James Randi, An Encyclopedia of Claims, Frauds, and Hoaxes
of the Occult and Supernatural (New York: St. Martin Press,
1995), 50-52.
17 Examples include, “I feel that…, Possibly…, It might be that…,
Why do I feel that….” Ibid., 236.
18 Joe Nickell; Barry Karr; and Tom Genoni, The Outer Edge:
Classical Investigations of the Paranormal (Amherst, New York:
The Committee for the Scientific Investigation of Claims of the
Paranormal (SCICOP), 1996), 71.
19 See “Closed Medium (also shut-eye medium),” An Encyclopedia
of Claims, Frauds, and Hoaxes, 50.
20 Leon Jaroff, “Talking to the Dead,” Time, March 5, 2001.
21 Brian Lowry, “A Medium to Channel the Dead,” Los Angeles
Times, August 14, 2001.
22 Crossing Over, 245-53.
23 Korem also points out the related emotional and psychological
dangers inherent in psychic practices. An unhealthy
dependency on psychics can impair one’s capacity for making
the simplest decisions. Psychics, in turn, can easily use their
influence to control and take advantage of their clients. See
Dan Korem, Powers: Testing the Psychic & Supernatural
(Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1988), 27-30.
Family Radio/Harold Camping
By Tim Martin
Founder: Harold Camping
Founding Date: 1958
Location: Family Radio is broadcast out of Oakland, California. It has 49 stations across 23
states in the USA.1 The programs can also be heard around the world in 14 different
languages via shortwave and mediumwave radios. 2
Official Publications: Family Radio News, Open Forum (Radio Program).
Other Names: The official name of Family Radio is “Family Stations, Inc.”
History
In 1942, Harold Camping earned a B.S. degree in Civil Engineering from the University of
California.3 In 1953 he purchased “Plymouth Construction” and renamed it “Camping
Construction.”4 Camping Construction “grew into a large company that, among other things,
built churches all over the country. He’d always dreamed of evangelizing, though, and in 1958,
with money from his successful business and some shrewd East Bay real estate dealings, he
turned that dream into Family Radio.”5
The network, officially named Family Stations Inc., started “in 1958 with the express
purpose of sending the Christian Gospel into the world.”6 Camping serves as “president and
general manager on a full time volunteer basis, receiving no salary or other financial
compensation.”7 Daily programming on Family Radio consists of a variety of regular
programming such as “Creation Moments” and “Positive Parenting.” The music is traditional
and conservative in nature. Family Radio also has a “School of the Bible” with an enrollment of
over 30,000 students which offers an associates degree. 8 Camping can be heard four times a
day, Monday through Friday: three times on Family Bible Study and once on Open Forum, a
ninety minute live call in program.9
Sometime around 1962 Camping began developing some unique dates for the creation of
the world and other Bible events.10 Due to his prediction of 1994 as the end of the world, he
was asked to stop teaching classes at a Christian Reformed Church in May 1988. 11 He left and
founded Alameda Bible Fellowship. In 1992, Camping published the book 1994? in which he
taught that the final tribulation period began in 1988 and “should encompass twenty-three
years”12 (thus, ending in 2011). The tribulation will be marked by Satan’s rulership in the
church; he will introduce “satanically inspired gospels” and will be “binding …the hearts of the
unsaved.” This will result in fewer and fewer people being saved every year, until at some
point, “…no flesh can be saved if it [the tribulation] continues the full length.” Therefore, God
promised in Matthew 24:22 to shorten the tribulation. Instead of 2011, God would end the
tribulation in 1994.13
Camping normally qualified his 1994 prediction with the possibility that he could be
wrong: “…1994 AD appears to be a likely candidate for the year of the end of history.” 14 When
1994 failed to be the end of the world, Camping still held that 1988, 1994 and 2011 are
significant dates for the end times. However, he changed their significance. In 2002, Camping
taught that “1994 was the official end of the church age.” 15 In other words, in 1994, Satan had
completely taken over all the churches. God would no longer save anybody through the
ministry of the church; true believers should flee the local church and never go back. In 2005,
Camping changed the end of the Church age to 1988, and reaffirmed 2011 as the “probable
end of the world.”16
Family Radio/Harold Camping, page 2
Doctrines
Most of Camping’s beliefs are Biblically sound. He affirms the full deity of Jesus Christ, virgin
birth, substitutionary atonement, trinity, inerrancy etc. However, within some of these doctrines, he
has some clear aberrations from the Bible.
Atonement: Camping has an orthodox understanding of what Christ’s atonement
accomplishes. He explains that Jesus was a substitute provided by God to satisfy the demands of
the law. He does not however, have an orthodox explanation of how Jesus accomplished the
atonement. Instead of Jesus’ death on the cross, the atonement was accomplished between the
time He was in the Garden of Gethsemane until He said “It is finished” on the cross.17 At that time,
“the penalty for our sins had been completely paid.”18 But, what did Jesus do during this time to
pay for sin? Camping says that “we do not know how God was punishing Him.” But, we do know
that Jesus “had to perfectly exact a punishment that would be completely equal to that which
should have been endured by each and every one of those whom God had elected to salvation.” 19
Church: In 1988, the church age ended and the great tribulation began. During the Church
age (33-1988), Satan had been slowly taking over the Church by sowing tares (non-Christians under
Satan’s authority) into the Church. The result was that in 1988 “Satan ha[d] complete control of the
local congregation”20 and no one could be saved through the ministry of a local church. Their
source of authority is no longer God, but Satan. Even if a church gives a valid gospel presentation,
the Holy Spirit will not apply it to the listeners, thus, they cannot be saved.
Camping believes, as do most Christians, that the Bible uses the word “Church” in two different
senses. Sometimes the Bible uses “church” to refer to a local assembly of professing believers.
Other times, it refers to the “universal church,” which is all believers without respect to their
individual assemblies. When Camping claims that the church age is over, he is referring to the local
church, not the universal. Hence, when discussing a verse that indicates the church will continue
(like Matthew 16:18), Camping says it refers to the universal church, not the local. 21
Camping claims that from 1988 until 1994, nobody was saved. He uses Revelation 8:1 to
demonstrate this: “there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour.” Since there is joy
in heaven when somebody is saved (Luke 15:7, 15:10), then the half hour of silence in Revelation
8:1 means that nobody was saved.22 In 1994, God started saving people again, but not through the
ministry of the local church. Instead, people were saved through the ministry of individuals and
organizations like Family Radio.
Scripture: Camping uses an allegorical method of interpreting the Bible. In other words, the
stories and instructions in the Bible have a spiritual meaning beyond the literal sense. “The
spiritual meaning must identify with some aspect of God’s Gospel program that is discussed in the
Bible.”23 For instance, in Joshua 6, God commands the Israelites to march around the walls of
Jericho, then the city walls collapse, allowing the Israelites to conquer the city. All the inhabitants
were destroyed except for those in Rahab’s house. Subsequently, Israel began the conquest of
Canaan. Camping explains that “there was another important truth hidden in the account.” He
explains that it illustrates how national Israel (Jericho) would loose its salvation (walls falling down)
when Jesus was born; meanwhile, a remnant of believers (Rahab) would flee Jericho to evangelize
the world (conquest of Canaan). The story in Jericho has a third meaning as well. The Church
(Jericho) would be destroyed (walls falling down), while a remnant of believers (Rahab) would flee the
Churches to evangelize the world (conquest of Canaan).24
Camping not only assigns hidden meanings to narratives, but also to numbers. In Acts 27:37,
276 people are saved from a shipwreck. Camping explains that 276=3x4x23. “Three signifies God’s
purpose, four signifies universality or the end, twenty-three signifies judgement.” Therefore, God is
indicating, “God’s purpose (3) that the believers all over the world at the end of the church age (4)
will escape God’s judgment (23).”25
Christian Response
Atonement: Christ’s atonement was accomplished with His physical death. The necessity of
Jesus’ physical death was foreshadowed in the Old Testament sacrificial system. Once a year a goat
was slain in the Temple’s holy place, and its blood was sprinkled on the mercy seat to make
atonement for Israel’s sins. The blood symbolized the life of the animal that was sacrificed for the
atonement (Lev. 16:9-15, 17:11). The animal did not suffer anything besides death to foreshadow
the atonement. Hebrews 9:11-14 shows that Christ fulfilled this event by being the “once for all”
sacrifice for sin “Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he entered in once
into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us” (v. 12). Just as the physical death of
the goat was required, Jesus offered His physical death for our redemption.
Also, 1 Peter 3:18 says, “For Christ also died for sins once and for all, the just for the unjust, so
that He might bring us to God…” Camping may want to insist that this is not referring to Jesus’
physical death, but His suffering the equivalent of spiritual death. However, the verse continues,
“having been put to death in the flesh, but made alive in the spirit.” Hence, Jesus’ death in the flesh
(physical death) is what enables Him to “bring us to God.”
Church: The word “church” is translated from the New Testament Greek word “ecclesia.” In
classical Greek, this word “meant originally any public assembly of citizens summoned by a
herald.”26 In Christianity, the local “church” is a public assembly of members of the universal
church (body of Christ) summoned by God for fellowship, worship, and spreading the gospel (Heb.
10:24-25). Although some of Camping’s complaints about the local church may be valid, the Bible
never indicates that God expects any individual Christian, or assembly of Christians to perfectly
reflect His truth and morality. Individual Christians are a “work in process” as they grow in their
understanding and application of God’s truth. Naturally, when Christians assemble to worship
God, they will fail to live up to a complete understanding and application of God’s word. Hence, God
gives commandments on how to organize these gatherings with leadership. This organized assembly
is the local church, which Camping says is no longer used by God.
Interestingly, Camping’s replacement for the church is nearly identical to a local church. It is
not only an organized assembly for the purpose of worshipping God, but it is formatted much like a
Church service. The Sunday meetings at Alameda Bible Fellowship (ABF) start with a Bible study,
followed by a 90 minute “worship service,” a one hour fellowship lunch, a one hour “song service”
followed by a one hour “Open Forum” with Harold Camping.27 Interestingly, in 1992, Camping
considered ABF to be a church.28 Hence, it is difficult to see how ABF is not a church today.
Though it does not use the title “elder” or “deacon,” ABF still functions as a church with people in
leadership as overseeing the teaching, services, etc. Apparently, the only functional difference
between ABF and a church is that ABF does not baptize nor serve communion.
Scripture: Camping is inconsistent and arbitrary in his allegorical use of scripture. As noted
above, Camping claims the spiritual meaning “must identify with some aspect of God’s Gospel
program.” Why? How does He come to this conclusion? Why doesn’t the spiritual meaning have to
identify with the deity of Jesus, or the nature of God? Camping does not say. When 1994 failed to
be the end, Camping radically re-interpreted verses. He formerly interpreted “…for the elect’s sake
those days shall be shortened” (Mat. 24:22) to mean that the tribulation would be moved from 2011
to 1994. Later, Camping used this very verse to say that God would start saving people in 1994
outside the local church.29
Another example of Camping’s arbitrariness is seen in his spiritual interpretation of the word
“harvest.” Camping turns to Matthew 9:37 which says, “the harvest truly is plenteous, but the
labourers are few.” He concludes that the “harvest is concerned with people becoming saved.” 30
True, the harvest in Matthew 9:37 is concerned with people being saved. But, Camping imposes the
Matthew 9:37 use of “harvest” on Matthew 13:30, 39. Interestingly, Jesus already gives us the
spiritual interpretation of “harvest” in Matthew 13:39: “the harvest is the end of the world.” Clearly
then, Jesus’ parable in Matthew 13 uses “harvest” in a different way than in Mathew 9. This may
seem like a minor issue at first, but Camping builds elaborate ideas after changing the plain
meaning of verses. Also, he applies this spiritual meaning inconsistently. When Jesus uses
“harvest” in Matthew 21:34, Camping says it refers to the coming of Jesus and the gospel more than
2000 years ago.31
Camping’s use of numbers are also without justification. Take the example of Acts 27:37
above. Camping says 276 breaks down as 3x4x23. Even if Camping is correct that the number
three means “God’s purpose,” four is “universality” and twenty-three is “judgment,” then why should
we understand this to mean that it is God’s purpose that believers will escape God’s judgment at the
end of the church age? Why doesn’t it mean that the believers would be raptured at the beginning
of the tribulation? Also, what rule of interpretation says that 276 should be broken down as
3x4x23? Why not 276=(7x43)-(5x5)? Interestingly, if this last formula were used, it could be
consistent with Camping’s theology.32
Authority: Either these unique dates and teachings offered by Camping are from God, or they
are not. Camping often claims both. For instance, he admits that these “end-time dates …are not
being offered as absolute fact…we are not infallible in our conclusions.” But, several pages earlier
he says that these dates have been in the Bible from the beginning, and God is now revealing
them.33 Since God is revealing these dates, a person can confidently preach that 2011 will be the
end. “The teacher is compelled to speak because he knows it is not his own word, but God’s Word
that He is declaring.”34
Camping makes a similar contradiction when he claims that unsaved people will reject 2011 as
the end of the world.35 If this is true, then God must be the source of these dates; how else could
salvation be evidenced in the acceptance or rejection of them? But, in the preceding paragraph,
Camping says that 2011 is only a “likelihood” for the end. How can salvation be evidenced by the
acceptance of a date that is only “likely” to be the end?
It is understandable why Camping would not want to claim that his teachings are directly from
God; 1994 showed that he was wrong. It is also understandable that he wants to claim that God is
behind these new teachings. If God were not behind them, he would be creating a new teaching
that is heretical compared to teaching throughout history. The problem comes when one puts these
two ideas together. These unique teachings cannot, at the same time, be given by God and not be
given by God. Camping’s explanation of this problem is that God has not seen fit to reveal
everything yet. Though God has given a lot of information about the end time dates, there was more
to reveal about 1994 than Camping had access to. Concerning the 2011 prediction then, Camping
can say “If this world is still in existence after the end of 2011, we will know that there is still much
more we can learn from the Bible.”36
This conclusion, however, is not satisfying. How can one preach 2011 with confidence if there
is a possibility that God has not revealed some information about that date? Also, if Camping’s
prediction of 2011 has errors in it like 1994 did, then those errors are clearly the ideas of a man.
Camping does not give any allowance for anybody to teach the ideas of man; therefore, he should
not be afforded the privilege either. “When the pastor and the teachers in a congregation teach the
ideas of men – even though they may use Biblical language and quote verses – if what they teach is
not firmly based in the Word of God, then it is lies….”37
Although Harold Camping has not taken the title of a prophet, he is acting as one by giving
dates and introducing new teachings. The Bible makes it clear that when somebody predicts the
end of the world, and it does not happen, then God is not guiding that person, and God’s people
should not follow him (Deut. 18:18-22, Jer. 28:9).
Notes
Family Radio Stations & Locations, Family Radio
Stations, http://www.familyradio.com/
english/connect/broadcast/location-freq.html/
(accessed November 16, 2005). The website
reports that these figures were last updated
November 4, 2005.
2 Short-wave & Medium-wave Schedules, Family
Radio Stations, http://www.familyradio.com/
international/frame/ (accessed November 16,
2005).
3 A Brief Biography of Harold Camping, Family
Radio Stations, http://209.10.202.163/eng
lish/connect/bio/bio_haroldcamping.html.
4 History, Cubix Construction Company, http://
www.cubixcc.com/pages/2/index.htm
(accessed July 11, 2005).
5 Katy St. Clair, “Quit Your Church!” East Bay
Express, July 2, 2003, http://eastbayexpress.
com/issues/2003-07-02/news/feature_1.html.
6 Family Radio News, vol. 39 no 2, 6.
7 Ibid.
8 A Brief Biography of Harold Camping, Family
Radio Stations, http://209.10.202.163/english
/connect/bio/bio_haroldcamping.html
(accessed November 2005).
9 Program Guides, Family Radio Stations, http:
//www.familyradio.com/english/connect/broa
dcast/zone_sched/ (accessed November 2005).
10 Former broadcasts of “Open Forum” can be
found at Family Radio Stations, http://209.
10.202.163/english/connect/audio_archive/
1
forum/frame/download/ (accessed November
2005).
11 Joe Maxwell, “End-times Prediction Draws
Strong Following,” Christianity Today, vol. 38
June 20 1994 http://www.ctlibrary.com/ct/
1994/june20 (accessed May 2005).
12 Harold Camping, 1994? (New York: Vantage
Press, 1992) 222, 444.
13 1994? 192, 495-6.
14 Ibid. 470
15 Harold Camping, The End of the Church
Age…and After, (Oakland: Family Stations,
Inc., 2002) 125.
16 Harold Camping, Time Has an End, (New York:
Vantage Press, 2005) 469.
17 Ibid., 327.
18 Topic From the Open Forum, Family Radio
Stations, http://209.10.202.163/graphical/
literature/openforum/jesus.html#jesus_2
(accessed November 2005).
19 Time Has An End, 55.
20 Harold Camping, Wheat and Tares, (Oakland:
Family Stations, Inc., date unknown) 22.
21 The End of the Church Age…and After, 282.
22 Time Has an End, 341. Camping does not
explain how a half hour equals 6 years. He
also applies the 42 months of Rev. 11:2 and
3.5 days of Rev. 11:8-9 to this time period
(394).
23 Wheat and Tares, 52.
24 Time Has an End, 235-239.
25 Ibid., 401.
J.H. Moulton and G. Milligan, Vocabulary of
the Greek Testament (Peabody, MA:
Hendrickson, 1997) 195.
27 A website promoting ABF explains, “We are a
fellowship of believers. We have no members,
no elders or deacons, and no baptism
ceremonies or Lord’s suppers. We are NOT a
church.” User Distribution Activities, Good
message foundation, http://goodmessage.
webexone.com/default.asp?link=%2Fdbapp%
2Fdbapp%2Easpx%3F%5Fcommand%3Ddetai
l%26%5Fappid%3D217175%26id%3D16020,
emphasis in original, (accessed November
2005).
28 1994? 160.
29 Time Has an End, 391.
30 Wheat and Tares, 7.
31 Harold Camping, Family Radio News Vol. 38
no.4, Oct-Dec 2003, 6.
32 These numbers are identified by Camping in
Time Has an End, 225, 299, and 294. Their
meanings are: 7- perfect completeness, 43 and
5 both mean salvation and judgment. Hence,
at the end of time, God’s salvation and
judgment will be completed.
33 Time Has An End, xiv, xxii.
34 Ibid., xviii.
35 Ibid., 384.
36 Ibid., xxii.
37 1994? 163.
26
Freemasonry
By Ron Rhodes
Other names: Masonry, Masonic Lodge, The Lodge.
Founders: Though the origin of Freemasonry is debated, it appears that Anglican clergymen James
Anderson, George Payne, and Theopholis Desaguliers played a founding role.
Founding date: Apparently 1717 A.D.
Location of groups today: About half the Grand Lodges and two-thirds of the Freemasons in the
world are in the United States. Lodges also exist in England, Ireland, Scotland, Holland,
Germany, France, and other European countries.
Sacred Scriptures: The Christian Bible, the Hindu Vedas, the Muslim Quran, and Scriptures of
other religions, all of which are said to teach the same ethical truths.
Respected publications: A Comprehensive View of Freemasonry and Coil’s Masonic Encyclopedia,
both by Henry Wilson Coil; A Manual of the Lodge and Encyclopedia of Freemasonry, both by
Albert Mackey; Morals and Dogma, by Albert Pike; The Religion of Masonry: An Interpretation, by
Joseph Fort Newton.
Organizational structure: There are three degrees in Blue Lodge Freemasonry: Entered Apprentice,
Fellow Craft, and Master Mason. One can then pursue the higher degrees of the York Rite or
the Scottish Rite.
HISTORY
The origin of Freemasonry is shrouded in deep mystery and wild legends. Some Masons believe
Masonic “light” is alluded to in the biblical creation account when God said, “Let there be light”
(Gen. 1:1-3).1 Other Masons claim Freemasonry goes back to the time of Adam and Eve. Following
their sin, they constructed loin coverings out of fig leaves—allegedly the first Masonic “aprons.”2
Other Masons date Freemasonry back to the time of Solomon, who utilized the skills of stone
masons in erecting the temple in Jerusalem (1 Kings 5; 2 Chron. 2:3-16).3 These argue that Hiram,
the King of Tyre, aided Solomon in the building of the Jerusalem Temple, supplying trees,
carpenters, and masons for this project. Solomon was allegedly the Grand Master of the Masonic
Lodge at Jerusalem. Still other Masons find Freemasonry’s origin in ancient pagan religions. Such
mystery religions existed in Egypt, Chaldea, and Phoenicia, among other lands.4
Despite such claims, documented history reveals that Freemasonry formally began in London,
England in A.D. 1717, due to the efforts of Anglican clergymen James Anderson, George Payne, and
Theopholis Desaguliers.5 This was when the Grand Lodge of London was first organized.
This lodge featured “Speculative Masonry,” which is distinct from “Operative Masonry.” The
backdrop is that during the Middle Ages and after, “operative Masons” worked at specific trades—as
builders, stone masons, and architects engaged in construction work.6 They were working Masons
engaged in constructing great churches and cathedrals.7 They eventually formed a guild as a means
of protection and to enhance their professional credibility.
As to why they were called “Freemasons,” some believe that because they worked with “free
stone” (which could be easily carved), they became known as “free stone masons”—later shortened
to “Freemasons.” Others believe they were called Freemasons because they were free to move
around from city to city, or country to country. Others say that perhaps these were just free men as
opposed to serfs. Still others say that as traveling workmen they were given freedom in the towns in
which they worked.8
The Grand Lodge founded in London in 1717 involved not “Operative Masonry” (involving
professional builders) but rather “Speculative Masonry” (nonbuilding masons). Such Speculative
Freemasonry, page 2
Masons seek to metaphorically construct a spiritual temple in their hearts, pure and spotless, a fit
dwelling place for God.9 Many of the symbols used in Masonic Lodges are actually tools that old
stone masons used in construction, but they are now allegorically interpreted to refer to the
development of some particular virtue in the life of the modern Mason.
A RELIGION?
Masons disagree amongst themselves on whether Freemasonry is a religion. Some say it is a
religion because it requires belief in a Supreme Being and actively involves temples, doctrines,
altars, worship, and even chaplains. Freemasonry is said to be a religion without a creed, a religion
that finds truth in all religions.10
Other Masons—the majority—deny Freemasonry is a religion. They argue that the differences
between Freemasonry and religion are far greater than any similarities. They point out that the term
“religion” implies new revelation, a plan of salvation, a theology, dogmas, sacraments, clergy, and
ways of communicating with God. Freemasonry does none of these things.11 These view
Freemasonry more as a philosophy or system of morals and ethics.12
INITIATION RITUALS
Following the opening of a Lodge meeting, the formal business commences. Part of that
business relates to new candidates seeking to join. The candidate is not considered unless he is a
worthy individual who has been vouched for by another Mason in good standing. The candidate’s
petition is reviewed, as are his character and reputation, and a vote is taken in the lodge. A single
negative vote, as evidenced by a “black ball,” is enough to bar the candidate’s petition.13 But if no
black ball appears, the candidate is declared duly elected.14
The candidate promptly goes through the ritual for the Entered Apprentice degree, which is the
first degree of the Blue Lodge. The ritual is bizarre and elaborate, and symbolizes the initiate—said
to be in spiritual darkness—coming to the Masonic Lodge for “light.” With his left hand upon the
holy book of his choice, the initiate promises to keep the secrets of the lodge, and takes a blood
initiation oath (with a penalty of a cut throat) toward that end.15 Initiation rituals into the Fellow
Craft degree and the Master Mason degree have similar violent penalties for betraying the secrets of
the Lodge.16 The candidate is given a lambskin as an emblem of innocence that points to the purity
of life necessary for one seeking entrance into the celestial lodge above (heaven).
TEACHINGS
The Bible: Masons believe the Bible is written in symbols that can be understood only through
esoteric interpretations;17 an approach which seeks to uncover hidden meanings within the
symbols. Though the Bible is a significant book, it is not the exclusive Word of God. Masons often
refer to the Bible as one of many symbols of God’s will—others include the Muslim Quran and
Hindu Vedas. In fact, all holy books are acceptable within the confines of any Masonic Lodge. These
books provide not just religious truth but moral truth and hence constitute ethical guides by which
to govern one’s life. This is the important thing for the Mason.18
God: Masons describe God by such terms as the “Great Architect of the Universe,” the
“Supreme Being,” the “Grand Geometrician of the Universe,” the “Grand Artificer of the Universe,”
and “God, the Creator, Author, and Architect of the Universe, Omnipotent, Omniscient, and
Omnipresent.”19 They often say God is infinitely beyond our ability to comprehend, and hence it is
inappropriate for mere humans to fight about how to define Him.
Masons often speak of God’s “all-seeing eye,” which is viewed as a symbol of the omnipresent
deity.20 They note it is the same symbol the Egyptians used to represent the god Osiris in all their
temples.21 Some Masons believe this all-seeing eye is alluded to in Proverbs 15:3: “The eyes of the
LORD are everywhere, keeping watch on the wicked and the good” (see also Ps. 34:15; 121:4).
It is believed that Jews, Christians, Hindus, Muslims, and those of other faiths all worship the
same all-seeing God using different names. God is “the nameless one of a hundred names.” 22 He “is
equally present with the pious Hindoo [sic] in the temple, the Jew in the synagogue, the
Mohammedan in the mosque, and the Christian in the church.”23
Freemasonry as an institution, however, does not affirm the Christian belief in the Trinity.
Masons believe that if Freemasonry affirmed belief in the Trinity, that would amount to sponsoring
the Christian religion, since Christianity is the only religion that holds to this doctrine. The Masonic
policy is that “no phrase or terms should be used in a Masonic service that would arouse sectarian
feelings or wound the religious sensibilities of any Freemason.” 24
Freemasonry, page 3
In the Royal Arch degree of the York Rite, the real name of God is revealed to be Jabulon. This
is a compound word derived from “Ja” (for Jehovah), joined with “Bel” or “Bul” (for Baal, the ancient
Canaanite God), and “On” (for Osiris, the ancient Egyptian mystery god).25 Masons say that “in this
compound name an attempt is made to show by a coordination of divine names... the unity, identity
and harmony of the Hebrew, Assyrian and Egyptian god-ideas.”26
Jesus: The deity of Christ is either denied or greatly downplayed within Masonic circles.
“Christian Masons” may consider Jesus to be divine, but they typically choose not to invoke His
name when praying. Masons are instructed to pray more generally “in the Most Holy and Precious
name.”27 If the name of Jesus were invoked during prayer, then others from different religious
persuasions would seek to invoke the name of their deity during prayer. Since Masons seek to avoid
religious disputes, invoking any name—including that of Jesus—is avoided.
Jesus is typically regarded by Masons as a great moral teacher and ethical philosopher in the
same league with other great men like Socrates.28 He stood for virtue. Some Masons believe the
reason Jesus was put to death was because of His high morality.29 Though Jesus is admired, any
suggestion that He is the only way to God is outright rejected by most Masons. Such an idea is
viewed as intolerant, and intolerance is not tolerated within the halls of Masonic Lodges. Masons
believe there are many acceptable paths to God, all based on attaining a high level of morality.
Salvation: Masons deny the Christian doctrine of original sin and reject any suggestion that
humans are depraved.30 Humans are viewed merely as imperfect. They make mistakes. If a person
works hard at keeping the principles and teachings of the Masonic Lodge—if he lives ethically—he
will finally be ushered into the “Celestial Lodge Above,” where the “Supreme Architect of the
Universe” resides.31
Masons use symbols like the gavel to represent the goal of removing the “rough edges” from a
person’s overall good character. The Mason’s heightened morality is said to be evidenced in their
charity and involvement in civic duties.
Occultic Beliefs: There is an occult connection in Freemasonry, though many Masons—
particularly those who consider themselves “Christian Masons”—may be unaware of this. The 19th
through the 28th degrees of the Scottish Rite, in particular, involve such occultic elements as the
development of psychic powers, telepathy, altered states of consciousness, mysticism, Kabbalism
(an occultic art and mystical system of interpreting Scripture that began among some first-century
Jews), Rosicrucianism (a mystical brotherhood involving occult powers and spirit contact), and
hermetic philosophy (alchemy).
Moreover, Isis, Serapis, and Osiris are pagan deities affiliated with ancient Egyptian mystery
religions that are mentioned regularly in Masonic literature. Other Egyptian deities, such as the
great sun god Re, Apis, Thoth, Phtha, Hermes, Orpheus, and Horus, among others, are also
regularly cited. Masonry is viewed as “a successor of the mysteries,” and is said to be “identical with
the ancient mysteries.”32
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Rituals: Masonic rituals which position initiates as being in darkness, and needing the light of
Freemasonry, are inappropriate for Christians who have been redeemed by Jesus, the Light of the
world (John 12:46) who has brought us into the kingdom of light (Col. 1:12–14). God’s children walk
in the light, not in darkness (1 John 1:4–7; see also Eph. 5:8; 2 Pet. 1:3-4; Ps. 119:105). Moreover,
the penalty for not keeping the secrets of the lodge (cutting one’s throat) is barbaric and offensive
not just to Christians but to all civilized people.
The Bible: The Bible is not one of many holy books, but is rather the unique Word of God that
is both inspired (“God-breathed”) and inerrant (2 Pet. 1:21; 2 Tim. 3:16-17; 1 Cor. 2:13). The Bible is
therefore the supreme and infallible authority for the believer (Matt. 4:4-10: 5:18; 22:29; Luke
16:17; John 10:35; Gal. 1:12). The folly of saying all holy books teach the same truths is evident in
that the Christian Bible, Hindu Vedas, and Muslim Quran teach diametrically opposing concepts on
God, Jesus, sin, salvation, and the afterlife. If one holy book is correct (the Bible), the others are
necessarily incorrect.
God: The only true God is the God of the Bible (Isa. 43:10; 44:8). His unique name is Yahweh
(Ex. 3:14-15), not Jabulon (a name rooted in idolatry—Judges 2:17; 3:7; 1 Kings 18:28; Jer. 19:4–5).
Moreover, the world religions do not worship the same God with different names. While the Bible
teaches there is one God (Isa. 44:6, 9; John 5:44; 17:3; Rom. 3:29-30; 16:27; Gal. 3:20; Eph. 4:6; 1
Tim. 2:5; James 2:19) who is triune (Matt. 3:16-17; 28:19; 2 Cor. 13:14), Islam denies the Trinity,
Freemasonry, page 4
denies God can have a Son, and exalts Allah. Meanwhile, Hinduism espouses millions of gods all
subsumed under the one monistic reality of Brahman.33
Jesus: The biblical Jesus was more than a good moral teacher. No mere moral teacher would
ever claim the destiny of the world lay in His hands, or that people would spend eternity in heaven
or hell depending on whether they believed in Him (John 6:26-40). The only example this would
provide would be one of lunacy. And for Jesus to convince people that He was God (John 8:58) and
34
the Savior of the world (Luke 19:10) when He really was not would be the ultimate immorality.
Jesus’ deity is evidenced by biblical names of deity being ascribed to Him, including the Old
Testament word for God (Elohim—Isa. 9:6; 40:3); the Old Testament word for LORD (Yahweh—Isa.
40:3), the New Testament word for God (Theos—John 20:28; Acts 16:31-34; Titus 2:13; 1 Pet. 1:1);
and the New Testament word for Lord (Kurios—Phil. 2:9-11). Moreover, Jesus demonstrated the
attributes of deity, including self-existence (John 1:3; Col. 1:17), immutability (Heb. 1:10-12; 13:8);
omnipresence (Matt. 18:20), omniscience (Matt. 17:27; Luke 5:4,6; John 7:29; 8:55; 10:15; 16:30;
17:25), and omnipotence (Mark 1:29-31; Luke 8:25; John 11:1-44; Col. 1:16-17). Jesus also did
what only God can do (miracles) (see, for example, John 11:43-44). He also received worship that
belongs only to God (Heb. 1:6; Matt. 2:11; 8:2; 9:18; see also Ex. 34:14; Deut. 6:13).
Salvation: Human beings are not just imperfect but are sinners (Ps. 51:5; Isa. 64:6; Rom. 3:10;
5:12,19; see also 1 Cor. 15:21-22; Eph. 2:3). Jesus said man’s big problem is the sin in the heart
(Matt. 15:19). While Freemasonry focuses attention on external ethics, it can do virtually nothing to
cure the ills of the inner human heart. Only Christ can do that.
People’s lives do not need an external Masonic tune-up, they need a brand new engine. That is,
they need to become brand new creatures (2 Cor. 5:17), and that can only happen with a personal
relationship with Christ that begins at the new birth (John 3:3-5). Salvation can never be obtained
through ethical living or good works (Rom. 4:1-25; Gal. 3:6-14), but is a grace-gift received through
faith in Christ (Rom. 3:26). “A man is justified by faith apart from works of the Law” (Rom. 3:28;
5:1).
Scripture portrays Jesus as the only way of salvation. Jesus said He is humanity’s only means
of coming into a relationship with God (John 14:6). This was confirmed by those who followed Him
(Acts 4:12; 1 Tim. 2:5). And Jesus warned His followers about those who would try to set forth a
different “Christ” (Matt. 24:4-5).
Occultic Beliefs: God condemns all forms of occultism (Ex. 22:18; Lev. 19:26,31; 20:27; Deut.
18:9-12; 1 Sam. 28:3). Many aspects of Freemasonry are thus off-limits to the Christian.
Notes
J. Blanchard, Scottish Rite Masonry Illustrated (Chicago: Charles
Powner, 1979), 2:290.
2 George Mather and Larry Nichols, Masonic Lodge (Grand Rapids:
Zondervan, 1995), 7.
3 John Robinson, Born in Blood (New York: Evans, 1989), 178.
4 Robinson, 177.
5 Michael Baigent and Richard Leigh, The Temple and the Lodge (New
York: Arcade, 1989), p. 126. See Henry Wilson Coil, A Comprehensive
View of Freemasonry (Richmond: Macoy, 1973), 5.
6 James Rongstad, The Lodge: How to Respond (Saint Louis: CPH, 1995),
14.
7 Harold Voorhis, Facts for Freemasons (Richmond: Macoy, 1979), 10.
8 Rongstad, 14.
9 Albert Mackey, A Manual of the Lodge (New York: Maynard, Merrill, and
Co., 1898), 35.
10 Coil, A Comprehensive View of Freemasonry, 234.
11 Robinson, 255.
12 Richard Thorn, The Boy Who Cried Wolf (New York: Evans, 1994), 83.
13 Robinson, 202.
14 Malcolm Duncan, Duncan’s Masonic Ritual and Monitor (New York:
David McKay, n.d.), 9.
15 Robinson, 206-207.
16 Robinson, 217.
17 Thorn, 70.
1
Albert Mackey, A Manual of the Lodge (New York: Maynard, Merrill, and
Co., 1898), 30.
Jim Tresner; cited in George Mather and Larry Nichols, Masonic Lodge
(Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1995), 41.
20 Albert Mackey, Encyclopedia of Freemasonry (New York: Masonic
History, 1920), 48.
21 Mackey, Encyclopedia of Freemasonry, 48.
22 Coil, A Comprehensive View of Freemasonry, 192.
23 Albert Mackey, Revised Encyclopedia of Freemasonry (Richmond:
Macoy, 1966), 1:409-10.
24 J.W. Acker, Strange Altars (St. Louis: Concordia, 1959), 37.
25 Henry Wilson Coil, Coil’s Masonic Encyclopedia (New York: Macoy,
1961), 516.
26 Martin Wagner, Freemasonry: An Interpretation (Columbiana:
Missionary Service and Supply, n.d.), 338-39.
27 Jack Harris, Freemasonry: The Invisible Cult in Our Midst (Chattanooga:
Global, 1983), 112.
28 Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma (Montana: Kessinger, n.d.), 540.
29 Pike, 308.
30 H.L. Haywood, The Great Teachings of Masonry (Richmond: Macoy,
1971), 138-39.
31 Rongstad, 22.
32 Pike, 22, 23, 255, 290-91, 364-65, 376.
33 Lewis Hopfe, Religions of the World (New York: Macmillan, 1991), 98.
34 C.S. Lewis, Mere Christianity (New York: Macmillan, 1960), 40-41.
18
19
Fundamentalist Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter Day Saints (FLDS)
By James K. Walker
Founder: John Y. Barlow and Joseph White Musser
Place: Short Creek, Arizona (now renamed Colorado City) and Hildale, Utah
Date: 1935
Publications: Truth magazine (1924-1956), and transcribed sermons of Rulon Jeffs, Scriptures
include the Bible and the Book of Mormon
Unique Terms: United Effort Plan (all real estate owned by the church), The Law of Placing (all
marriages are assigned by the Prophet), The Principle (the doctrine and practice of
polygamy), Blood Atonement (for certain sins one’s own blood must be shed unto death for
forgiveness), Bleeding the Beast (supporting polygamy by draining state resources through
welfare, food stamps, and Medicaid) Poofer (a teenage girl who suddenly disappears from
her home to become a polygamous wife), Lost Boys (young men ousted by elderly leaders
allegedly to reduce competition for young wives).
HISTORY
The Fundamentalist Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints (FLDS) is one of over one
hundred different churches and organizations that trace their beginnings to Joseph Smith and
the Book of Mormon, first published in 1830. 1 By far the largest of these organizations is the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS), commonly called the Mormon Church. The
FLDS is one of numerous splinter groups that broke away over the controversial doctrine of
“plural wives” or polygamy. In the early years of his movement, the Prophet Joseph Smith
introduced the controversial practice of Mormon men receiving multiple wives. 2 The practice
was later adopted as a doctrine of the Church. After Smith’s death in 1844, his prophetic
revelation concerning plural wives was eventually canonized in LDS Scripture as an
“everlasting covenant” in Doctrine & Covenants (D&C) section 132. 3
Most LDS followed Brigham Young to the Utah Territory following Smith’s death. By the
late 1800s, Mormon dominated Utah was vigorously pursuing statehood – a move that was
strongly opposed by Congress largely based on the Church’s well-publicized and highly
criticized practice of polygamy. In a move to pave the way to statehood, the fourth LDS
Prophet, Wilfred Woodruff, issued an official declaration published with the Doctrine &
Covenants since 1908. This Manifesto was widely regarded as ending the practice of
polygamy.4 The eventual rejection of the decades-long practice created a backlash among
small groups of “fundamentalist” Mormons. Steven Shields explains:
Although the Mormon Church’s official public sanction of polygamy was repealed with the
Manifesto of 1890, many faithful to that doctrine continued on in its practice. These
people, who today are generally excommunicated from the Mormon Church, number
several thousand and are located in many areas, mainly in the western United States and
Mexico…. These faithful believe they have been chosen as a select group to carry on the
practice of plural marriage and some other doctrines, namely the Adam-God doctrine and
exclusion of blacks from the priesthood, all of which have been publicly renounced by the
LDS church leadership in Salt Lake City.5
Fundamentalist Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, page 2
In 1935 the LDS Church excommunicated a number of polygamist leaders in the Utah
border town of Short Creek, Arizona, who refused to sign an oath renouncing the practice.
These dissidents formed the basis of the FLDS, which became the largest sect of polygamist
Mormons, led by John Y. Barlow and Joseph White Musser. 6
The United Effort Plan (UEP) was established by the FLDS in 1942 as a religious charitable
trust owning virtually all of the land in the area. Members are allowed to build on the land in
exchange for 10% of their total income. Because the title to the land remains with the UEP,
dissidents who leave the church cannot continue to live on the property nor can they sell the
homes, which revert back to the trust. Within two years of the establishment of UEP, the
Mormon Church cracked down by ousting hundreds more who refused to sign loyalty oaths
and renounce polygamy.7
In 1953, Arizona state authorities, under orders from Governor Howard Pyle, conducted an
infamous raid on Short Creek arresting hundreds of polygamist men on charges of bigamy,
adultery, and rape. Women were taken into state custody and children were placed in foster
care. The raid was highly publicized, including a cover story in Life magazine.8 The raid
became a public relations disaster, however, when the media published photos of babies being
ripped from their father’s arms by state police. 9
Within two years, the cases were dropped and eventually the families began to return to
Short Creek. By 1960, Short Creek was renamed Colorado City under the leadership of then
FLDS president, Leroy Johnson, who had split with Musser about a decade earlier. 10 Musser’s
faction was later headed by Rulon C. Allred, who was shot to death as part of a “blood
atonement” execution by rival sect leader Ervil LeBarron of the Church of the Lamb of God. 11
Johnson controlled the Colorado City faction and solidified his control and spiritual authority
over the next several decades until his death in 1986. With the death of Johnson, Rulon Jeffs,
a retired tax-consultant, became the FLDS Prophet and controlled the FLDS along with his son,
Warren. Under their leadership, the community continued to grow.
By 2000, the US Census reported the population of Colorado City at 3,332 in just 444
households. “The average size household was highest in the state at 7.51 people per
household; statewide the average size household was 2.64 people.” 12
Also in the year 2000, FLDS members were warned to prepare for a “lifting up,” prophesied
by Warren Jeffs, who predicted “a mass lifting up in which only the most devout will rise to
heaven.” This FLDS “rapture” was supposed to have occurred at “the community garden in the
center of town, which dissidents call the ‘launching pad.’ Warren Jeffs is said to have named
several dates that have come and gone….” 13 Earlier that year, on July 7, 2000, one of Jeff’s
wives had given birth to a daughter. The mother, Millie Annie Jessop, was a minor at the time
of conception.14
Rulon Jeffs, 92, died on September 8, 2002 and was survived by an estimated “75 wives
and more than 60 children. His house… had 23 bedrooms, two kitchens and 10 bathrooms.”
His son, Warren Jeffs, became the next prophet of the church.15 Within weeks of Rulon’s death,
an internal memo was leaked to the Phoenix New Times, allegedly from the special investigative
unit of Arizona Attorney General’s office, warning of a “Waco-level” threat in Colorado City
involving “rape, incest, assault, kidnapping, forced marriages of underage girls, weapons
violations and welfare fraud.”16 The authenticity of the internal memo, which criticized Arizona
Attorney General Janet Napolitano for not taking appropriate action, was questioned by
Napolitano’s office. Her office claimed the memo itself was fraudulent but they did
acknowledge an ongoing investigation of Colorado City and said that the information in the
memo was accurate, addressing legitimate concerns. 17
In early 2004, the 48 year-old Jeffs, who was living “with at least 14 wives,”
excommunicated 21 men including his own brother and longtime Colorado City Mayor Dan
Barlow “apparently because he felt that his authority as leader of the church’s estimated 8,000
members was being threatened.” Within a week more than 10 Colorado City teenagers fled
their homes.18 In 2004 Jeffs had also turned his attention to his recently-purchased 1,691
acres of land outside of Eldorado, Texas. Perhaps in anticipation of a major relocation, Jeffs’
followers had already constructed:
…three multistory houses, each with 21,600 square feet of living space, about 10 times the
size of most single-family homes. A massive meeting hall with more than a dozen
industrial air-conditioning units…. [and] an enormous barn and several other smaller
structures. And just last month [October 2004], work began on what Texas residents say
will be a 150-foot limestone temple….19
DOCTRINE
Though both groups claim to follow Joseph Smith and the Book of Mormon, the FLDS and
The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints differ on many doctrines. Two of the most
important are Polygamy and Individual Blood Atonement.
Polygamy: Like many fundamentalist Mormon groups, the FLDS believe that the Salt Lake
City-based LDS Church fell away from the true teachings of Joseph Smith and Brigham Young
when the church abandoned polygamy in the 1890s. The problems of polygamy transcend the
obvious moral and legal concerns. FLDS teaches that polygamy is necessary for complete
salvation. Polygamy is also used by FLDS leaders as a tool of spiritual abuse 20 to exact
obedience and submission from their followers.
The FLDS members call their leader the Prophet, and he controls the members’ lives by
allocating wives. The more wives and children a man has, the greater his stature in the
community, and in heaven, so this is a big deal. The Prophet assigns a wife to a man without
regard for her wishes. He also can remove wives and children from a man who disobeys the
Prophet, and reassign them to someone else. (Spiritual control — you can’t get to heaven
without the Prophet’s help.) Members believe that the Prophet has direct communication with
God, and they treat him like God. He controls all levels of local government, plus the public
school system, and most of the land in town….
FLDS girls rarely get more than an eighth-grade education…. They typically marry as
teenagers and have 8 or 10 kids by the time they’re 30 – and a bloated body. Some are not
eager to marry, but a father can ask the Prophet to assign his daughter to a husband anyhow,
which may help that father get another wife for himself. 21
Individual Blood Atonement: FLDS leaders also allegedly preach the doctrine of “Individual
Blood Atonement.” Based on sermons by the second Mormon Prophet, Brigham Young, 22 the
FLDS teach that for certain sins one’s own blood must be shed unto death in order to gain
forgiveness and eternal life. Sins warranting “blood atonement” may include the crime of
flagrant apostasy. According to one report:
There is a hard-core FLDS fringe, estimated by several different sources at about 10
percent of the men, who would be willing to kill to protect the Prophet and the religion. “There
was a time I would have killed if asked to by the Prophet,” says historian [and former FLDS
spokesman Ben] Bistline. During their interviews with witnesses, state investigators expressed
serious concern about the potential for violence…. “That's one thing we've been concerned
about a… Waco-effect,” state investigator Ron Gibson said during the interviews with Jason
Williams. For several years, Warren Jeffs has been preaching the doctrine of “blood atonement”
– where it is the righteous person's obligation to kill a sinner to gain salvation. While rumors
abound concerning the practice, there is no evidence that blood atonement has been carried
out. But there is fear that it will be applied, particularly to apostates.” 23
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
While there are many important distinctions between the FLDS and the much larger
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS), they do hold some beliefs in common.
These include the beliefs that Joseph Smith was a true Prophet and that the Book of Mormon
is the Word of God. For a Christian response to these and related LDS doctrines, please see
Watchman’s supplemental resources: Testing the Mormon Prophets and Witnessing to Mormons
with the Book of Mormon.24 Evangelical Christians have rejected the claims of Joseph Smith
and the Book of Mormon based on concerns documented there and from many other evidences.
Thus, the validity of any church built on their teachings would be dubious from a traditional
Christian perspective.
Like early 19th Century Mormonism, the FLDS will often try to support the practice of
polygamy by citing biblical examples such as Abraham, King David, and Solomon. Abraham
did not actually practice polygamy. He never married any other woman until after the death of
his wife, Sarah. He did have an illegitimate son by Hagar, Sarah’s handmaiden, but that was
never endorsed by God. While the Bible honestly reports the practice of polygamy by some Old
Testament patriarchs, the Bible never endorses polygamy and certainly never commands it. In
fact, David and Solomon were in violation of God’s commandment for all future kings of Israel:
“I will set a king over me…. Neither shall he multiply wives to himself, that his heart turn not
away” (Deut. 17:14, 17). The Bible records the heartbreak and family tragedy that
accompanied David’s polygamy and in the New Testament “one wife” is an explicit requirement
for church leaders including bishops (elders) and deacons (1 Tim 3:2, Titus 1:6).
The FLDS doctrine of Individual Blood Atonement is based on a misunderstanding of some
Old Testament laws that mandated the death penalty for certain sins. Never did the Old
Testament imply that capital punishment would impart forgiveness or impute righteousness.
God forgives all sins by His grace (undeserved kindness) through faith (not one’s works). The
blood of Christ alone paid for all the sins of all His people. Forgiveness for all sins is available
because of Christ’s own blood, his death, burial, and resurrection. One receives forgiveness
not by having one’s own blood shed, but by putting one’s trust in the finished work of Christ on
the cross ( Eph. 2:8-9, Titus 3:5, 1 John 1:7, Rom. 3:23-25, Rom. 5:6-11, 1 Pet. 1: 18-19, Heb.
13:20, Col. 1:14-20, 1 Cor. 15:1-4, Rom. 1:12).
Notes
Stephen Shields, Divergent Paths of the Restoration, A History of the
Latter Day Saint Movement, (Los Angeles: Restoration Research, 1990),
11-12, 105.
2 One website lists and documents over 30 wives that Joseph Smith took in
addition to his first wife, Emma Hale:
http://www.wivesofjosephsmith.org/home.htm (accessed 12/15/2004).
See also: Todd Compton, In Sacred Loneliness: The Plural Wives of Joseph
Smith (Salt Lake City, Signature Books, 1997).
3 The current introduction to D&C 132 acknowledges Joseph Smith’s
familiarity with the doctrine of plural wives long before the revelation was
recorded. “Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet…. relating
to … the eternity of the marriage covenant, as also plurality of wives….
Although the revelation was recorded in 1843, it is evident from the
historical records that the doctrines and principles involved in this
revelation had been known by the Prophet since 1831.”
4 Wilfred Woodruff, Official Declaration – 1, Doctrine & Covenants
(http://scriptures.lds.org/od/1, accessed 12/15/04).
5 Divergent Paths, 104.
6 Other polygamist leaders of rival fundamentalist groups include Ervil M.
LeBaron, Rulan C. Allred, and Dan Lafferty. The latter was the focus of a
recent best-selling book that recounted the grisly murders committed by
the Prophet Lafferty, who claimed that God commanded him to kill. See:
Jon Krakauer, Under the Banner of Heaven, A Story of Violent Faith (New
York: Doubleday, 2003).
7 Patti Epler, “An Abbreviated History of Polygamous Communities,”
Phoenix New Times, October, 3, 2002. (http://www.phoenixnewtimes.
com/issues/2002-10-03/news/sidebar.html, accessed 11/10/2003).
8 Mary Mackert was 15 months old when the raid took place and was
pictured with her family on the cover of Life magazine (September 14,
1953). As an adult, Mackart became the sixth of her husband’s seven
wives before rejecting polygamy. She is now a born-again Christian and
has an outreach to former and current polygamists. See: http://
www.watchman.org/lds/mackert.htm.
9 Ibid.
10 Divergent Paths, 105.
11 Garn LeBarron, Jr., “Mormon Fundamentalism and Violence: A Historical
Analysis,” (1995, http://www.exmormon.org/violence.htm, accessed
12/15/04).
12 “An Abbreviated History of Polygamous Communities.”
1
Susan Green, “Polygamy prevails in remote Arizona Town,” Denver Post,
March 4, 2001. (http://helpthechildbrides.com/stories/laurachap.htm,
accessed 12/11/04).
14 Eric R. Johnson, “Trouble Brewing in Controversial Polygamist Group,”
Christian Research Journal, Vol. 27, No. 2, 2004. p. 9.
15 “An Abbreviated History of Polygamous Communities.”
16 John Dougherty, “Arizona faces a ‘Waco-level’ threat from Mormon
fundamentalists,” Phoenix New Times, October, 3, 2002. (http://www.
phoenixnewtimes.com/issues/2002-10-03/feature.html, accessed
11/10/2003).
17 Cultic Studies Review, American Family Foundation, Vol. 2, No. 1, 2003
p. 60. (This is a summary of: John Dougherty, “Writer of Memo Alleging
Criminal Activity Sought,” Phoenix New Times, October 24, 2002.
18 “Trouble Brewing in Controversial Polygamist Group,” pp. 6-8.
19 Joseph A. Reaves, “State enters polygamy area,” The Arizona Republic,
Nov. 28, 2004 (http://www.azcentral.com/12news/news/articles/
1128polygamy28-CP.html, accessed 12/14/04).
20 For an explanation of and helpful resources on the phenomena of
spiritual abuse, see:
http://www.watchman.org/spiritualabusetools.htm.
21 Al Herron, “Religious sect’s Prophet wields absolute control,” The
(Prescott, Arizona) Daily Courier, July 22, 2003. (a copy of this article
can be accessed at:
http://helpthechildbrides.com/articles/prescottcourier.htm, accessed
12/12/04).
22 Traditional Latter-day Saints often deny that Young taught the
“Individual Blood Atonement” doctrine saying that he was either
misquoted or was speaking hypothetically. For a brief survey, including
full-page scans, citing Young and other LDS General Authorities, see:
Mormons in Transition, http://www.irr.org/mit/WDIST/wdist-bloodatonement.html, (accessed 12/14/04).
23 John Dougherty, “Bound by Fear: Polygamy in Arizona,” Phoenix New
Times, March, 13, 2003.
(http://www.phoenixnewtimes.com/issues/2003-03-13/news/feature_
10.html, accessed 11/16/2004).
24 Both resources consist of photocopied documentation manuals and
audio teaching (CD or cassette). These are available at
http://www.watchman. org/ldstools.htm. Also, see Watchman’s
previously published Profile on the LDS church at
http://www.watchman.org/profile/ldspro.htm.
13
Goddess Worship
By Rick Branch
Organization Structure: This philosophy transcends a number of organizations and
movements. Lacking its own organizational structure, goddess worship permeates
and affects such diverse and seemingly unrelated areas as radical feminism,
Jungian psychology, general Pantheism and extreme environmentalism.
Unique Terms: The term Goddess can mean anything from a specific personal deity to
an abstract concept simply referring to a power or force within one’s self.
HISTORY
Merlin Stone, a radical feminist, writes, “In the beginning, people prayed to the
Creatress of Life, the Mistress of Heaven. At the very dawn of religion, God was a
woman.”1
Certainly Goddess worship has been practiced for centuries. Rosemary Ellen
Guiley writes, Goddess worship extends at least back to the Neolithic era of
approximately 10,000 years ago, and may even be as old as the Stone Age of 25,000 to
30,000 years ago.”2 The well known mythologist, Joseph Campbell, cited an
archaeological discovery dating to 6500 B.C. which contained “the basic motifs of the
great mother-goddess.”3 Though Goddess worship is certainly ancient, for the purpose
of this Profile, only its modern resurgence and recent manifestations will be discussed.
Guiley correctly summarized the reappearance of this ancient pagan religion when
she wrote,
The rediscovery of Goddess in the West in the late 1960s coincided with the
women’s movement, the ecology movement, and the beginnings of the so-called
New Age movement.” She continues by citing one other religious movement which
helped popularize this philosophy. “Perhaps one of the most visible arenas for the
revival of Goddess is the neo-Paganism and Neo-Pagan Witchcraft nature
religions.4
DOCTRINE
As with many movements, often the point at which it eventually arrives is not the
place for which it was initially heading. Such is the case with feminism. What seemed
to start out as a social movement to secure equal pay for equal work (along with other
rights), has become a rallying point for radical feminists whose purpose seems to be,
at least in part, to re-write the Bible, “re-imagine” God’s nature and reintroduce
paganism.
Feminist writer, Christin Lore Weber does an adequate job of promoting all three
of these purposes when she explains her version of Jesus’ role in history. She writes,
Just imagine for a moment that what we call Incarnation is not an event
applicable only to the one person of Jesus at a distinct point in time. Imagine,
Goddess Worship, page 2
instead, that Incarnation is a non-historical quality of the creative process of
Ultimate God-Mystery that transfigures created beings, radically shifts all
consciousness in the cosmos, and results in what is earth-created matter
becoming transformed into God.
What distinguishes Jesus from the rest of us is that he knew, was conscious of,
who and what he was. He knew he was God’s Word; that is not to say the rest of
us are not. As women, we have a particular responsibility, for God incarnated in
our being may add a dimension to cosmic consciousness, as well as to the Christ,
that cannot be imagined in a creation expressed by a primarily masculine spirit.
We have a responsibility to descend into, become one with, and then unfold the
womanness of God in creation. That is how we become Christ.”5
Going the next step beyond Weber’s WomanChrist, Monica Sjoo and Barbara Mor
introduce the Goddess. “Perhaps ancient women had access to psychic and physical
powers we have forgotten. Ancient people of both sexes, living under the Stone Age
Great Mother had ‘magical’ power of telepathy, clairvoyance, precognition,
teletransportation, of fire-walking and shape-changing.”6
For many proponents, an integral part of Goddess worship is its prevalent theme
of anti-masculine, anti-male statements. In this philosophical world-view, since
Goddess worship is good, then by necessity, any use of masculine terminology in
reference to God or any prominence of men in culture or society is generally
discouraged. Sjoo and Mor explain this thought by writing,
Perhaps the greatest harm patriarchy has done to us is to stifle, coopt, and deform
our powers of imagination. Moralism, dualistic dogmas, repressive prohibitions
block our imagination. Patriarchal religions keep this fusion from happening,
imagination dies, and is replaced by mechanical-linear thought patterns, i.e.
indoctrination.7
This “blocked imagination,” they claim, leads to harmful indoctrination. This
indoctrination includes the biblical concept of God the Father and God the Son. Hence
the need to re-imagine God in a Goddess nature with feminine qualities.
Starhawk, a self-proclaimed witch, explains, “The symbolism of the Goddess has
taken on an electrifying power for modern women. It has exposed the falsehoods of
patriarchal history, and given us models for female strength and authority.”8
Elinor W. Gadon noted in her book, The Once and Future Goddess, another strain
in recent history that has brought the concept of Goddess worship to the forefront.
She writes, Psychologist “C.G. Jung discovered that the Goddess was a potent force in
the unconscious. Jung’s theory of the feminine principle as a universal archetype, a
primordial, instinctual pattern of behavior deeply imprinted on the human psyche,
brought the Goddess once more into popular imagination.” 9
Not only has the Goddess been written about in New Age/Occult books, touted by
noted psychologists as being a universal part of the human psyche and heralded as a
rallying point for anti-Christian feminists, she is also being spoken of in public schools
throughout America.
Tal Brooke, a Christian author and researcher with the Spiritual Counterfeits
Project in Berkeley, California stated, “Children watch plays about Mother Earth; they
are taught that to despoil the goddess who gave them birth by polluting the
environment is more than just ecological crime, it is essentially blasphemy.” 10
The Goddess Earth: The Gaia Hypothesis
How did this pagan philosophy of the Goddess gain access to the educational
system? It began with the British scientist, James Lovelock, who, while “working on
the problem of detecting extra-terrestrial life” claimed his Gaia hypothesis “began to
take shape.”11 Lovelock explains, “Gaia is Mother Earth. Gaia is immortal. She is the
eternal source of life. She is certainly the mother of us all, including Jesus.”12 His
belief, as stated in the Gaia hypothesis, is that Mother Earth is the goddess Gaia. It is
a living, breathing being. It is a ““single, self-regulating biological organism that acted
intelligently and beneficently to maintain life.”13
Joss Pearson, a devout believer in Lovelock’s Gaia hypothesis, explained, “I
realized his theory would change the whole of science, every science there is maybe
not instantly but certainly over time.”14
The Goddess in the Classroom
One way to insure that Lovelock’s theory of Mother Earth/Goddess Gaia as a
living entity and man as an ordinary organism will be accepted by future generations
is to begin by teaching it to the youth. That is precisely what is happening. In an
elementary age, Environmental Science textbook, copyright 1995, this very Gaia
theory is explained and stated as a viable probability. It declares,
The perception of Earth as a living being is a view held by people in many
cultures. However, in modern industrial society, humans are often seen as being
apart from nature. Nature is something to be controlled and consumed. Many
people view Earth as existing for human use. People are removed from the systems
that govern the rest of the biosphere. The modern industrial view does not match
the portrait of Earth. Like any other population of organisms, humans are part of
Earth’s systems. The principles that govern lynx and hare populations in the
ecosystem govern the human population as well. Scientists are now beginning to
study these connections among systems. In 1972, British scientist James Lovelock
proposed a hypothesis called the Gaia hypothesis. The Gaia hypothesis states that
Earth is a single, living organism that regulates itself to maintain life. Lovelock’s
hypothesis reflected a view of Earth that many cultures have held for thousands of
years.15
While it is certainly accurate to say that Lovelock’s view has been held by many
cultures for thousands of years, it is also worth noting that no civilized culture has
held it in recent centuries. It is a tenet of pagan religion directly related to Pantheism
and goddess worship.
Thus, ecology in the school system has joined with radical feminism under the
banner of Goddess Gaia/Mother Earth. David Pearson, a believer in the Gaia theory,
explains, “Far from being masters of nature, we as humans are an integral part of
Gaia. It’s fundamental to our new vision of the three interwoven strands of the Gaian
approach: ecology, health, and spirit.”16
Where does the Gaia Goddess theory of ecology eventually lead? As Pearson has
explained, it is essential for Mankind to learn to intertwine ecology, health and spirit.
That is why Jalaja Bonheim can write a Walking Prayer for the Earth which
harmonizes these three aspects.
She states, “The earth is not dead matter. She is alive. Now begin to speak to the
earth as you walk. You can speak out loud, or just talk to her in your mind. Send your
love into her with your exhalation. Feel your heart touching upon the heart of the
planet. Say to her whatever words come to you: Mother Earth, I love you. Mother
Earth, I bless you. May you be healed. May all your creatures be happy. Peace to you,
Mother Earth. On behalf of the human race, I ask forgiveness for having injured you.
Forgive us, Mother Earth.”17
Thus, from radical feminism and pagan witchcraft to elementary school textbooks,
Goddess worship, in its many manifestations, is ever creeping into modern society.
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
1) The earth is created by God (not a goddess) and the earth is not the creator
(Gen. 1-2; John 1:2-3; Col. 1:16).
2) All (male and female) are equal in God’s sight (Gal. 3:28).
3) God universally chose to use masculine pronouns in reference to Himself
(Genesis to Revelation).
4) God chose to reveal Himself uniquely in the person of the man Christ Jesus
(John 1:1-14; 1 Timothy 2:5).
5) God condemns the worship of other gods and goddesses (Exodus 20:3; Deut.
12:1-32; 1 Kings 11:1-40; Psalms 94:4-5; Jeremiah 7:18, 44:1-30; Acts 19:24-41).
6) God gave humanity dominion over the earth, not to be subject to the earth or to
worship it (Gen. 1:26-28).
RECOMMENDED READING
Under the Spell of Mother Earth, Berit Kjos. This book covers all the bases. It
discusses Mother Earth, Goddess, Gaia, Witchcraft, New Age Ecology and Globalism.
204 pages, Index.
The Earth is the Lord’s: Christians and the Environment, Richard Land and Louis
Moore, editors. Biblical perspective on the Christian’s place in the ecological
movement. Includes information on New Age and Humanistic approaches. 207 pages.
Notes
Meril Stone, When God Was A Woman, (New York: Dorset Press, 1976) 1.
2 Rosemary Ellen Guiley, Encyclopedia of Mystical and Paranormal Experiences, (New York: HarperSanFrancisco, 1991), 239.
3 The Masks of God, vii.
4 Guiley, 240-241.
5 Christin Lore Weber, WomanChrist: A New Vision of Feminist Spirituality, (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1987) 43-44.
6 Monica Sjoo & Barbara Mor, The Great Cosmic Mother: Rediscovering the Religion of the Earth, (New York: HarperSanFrancisco, 1991)
425.
7 Ibid, 427.
8 The Spiral Dance: A Rebirth of the Ancient Religion of the Great Goddess, 91.
9 Elinor W. Gadon, The Once and Future Goddess, (New York: HarperSanFrancisco, 1989) 228.
10 Tal Brooke, “Gaia-A Religion of the Earth,” SCP Journal Vol. 16 No. 1 1991, 4.
11 James Lovelock, Science and Christian Belief, Vol. 4, No. 1, 29
12 Ibid, 6.
13 Richard Leviton, “Thinking like a planet,” Yoga Journal, March/April, 1992, 26.
14 Ibid.
15 Ecology and Human Impact, 188-189.
16 Leviton, 31.
17 New Age Source Book 1994, 45.
1
Gospel Assembly Church
By Travis S. Kerns
Founder: William J. Sowders (1879-1952)
Founding Date: 1914
Official Publications: The Gospel of Peace (quarterly magazine published by the Des
Moines, Iowa Gospel Assembly Church)
Organizational Structure: individual churches are governed via the congregational form
of church government; local pastors hold complete authority over their respective
congregations
Other names: Gospel of the Kingdom, Christian Assembly Church, Body of Christ, Body of
Jesus Christ, The Body
HISTORY1
The founder of the Gospel Assembly Church, William J. Sowders, was born on
September 13, 1879 in Louisville, Kentucky. He served on the Louisville Police force during
his early years but became disillusioned with police work after a raid that he was part of,
revealed his Police Chief was involved in illegal gambling. Sowders moved to Illinois and
settled in a small town called Olmstead. He soon discovered that a nationwide,
charismatic revival was taking place and began searching for a local pastor who could
introduce him to this revival. His search led him to Bob Shelton, a charismatic revivalist,
who would later become an integral piece of the theological foundation of the Gospel
Assembly Church.
After Sowders received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, he joined Bob Shelton and
George Aubrey on their “Gospel Boat,” anchored in Paducah, Kentucky. One day, while
preaching on the “Gospel Boat,” Sowders heard a voice from heaven, a voice he believed
was God’s. The voice exclaimed to Sowders, “I want you to do something. Son, I want you
to preach MY GOSPEL [emphasis original].”2 After hearing this voice and preaching his
distinct gospel, Sowders began to realize that his doctrine was much different than that
which was accepted by other preachers of his time. He deduced that “MY GOSPEL” was a
restoration of early church teaching which had fallen away during the dark ages.
Established denominations did not receive Sowders’ preaching or doctrine well, thus
he began holding his meetings at local campgrounds beginning in 1914. The campground
meetings included numerous charismatic experiences and several out-of-body episodes.
These meetings proved to be foundational for Sowders and the Gospel Assembly Church.
Campground meetings are still held by the Church at least biannually, including large
meetings at the Church-owned Shepherdsville Campground in Shepherdsville, Kentucky.
After the campground meetings began to rise in popularity, Sowders noticed that
regular attendees were becoming the norm. So, Sowders moved back to Louisville,
Kentucky in the fall of 1927 and erected a large tent on Northwestern Parkway. Due to the
large number of people attending the meetings held at this new location, Sowders moved
to a rented store building within the city limits of Louisville’s downtown district. As the
number of attendees continued to increase, he again moved the meeting location to a
building which could easily seat over 1,000 congregants. He ministered at this location
until his death in 1952.
After Sowders’ death, Thomas M. Jolly took charge of the growing Church. Even
though Sowders had chosen him as his successor, Jolly never experienced the same
Gospel Assembly Church, page 2
success as his predecessor. In fact, during Jolly’s tenure as leader, the Church split a
number of times, leaving the main group dismantled and without a campground in
Shepherdsville (the group of trustees in control of the Shepherdsville Campground refused
to follow Jolly’s leadership and seized control of the Campground from the Church). In
1965 Jolly led his church and twelve other congregations to split from the larger portion of
Sowders’ original movement. This group remained under Jolly’s control until 1992 when
Jolly resigned his leadership position due to numerous lawsuits charging him with sexual
misconduct. Though Jolly had left the larger fellowship, there remained strong leadership
within the larger group. One of those leaders was Lloyd L. Goodwin.
Prior to Jolly’s split with the larger fellowship, he sent Lloyd L. Goodwin to a small
church in Des Moines, Iowa. Though Jolly and Goodwin were friends in the ministry,
Goodwin did not follow Jolly when he split in 1965. In the early 1970s however, Goodwin
began encountering stress with other leaders within the larger fellowship because the
others discarded many of his doctrinal teachings, teachings Goodwin believed had been
revealed to him by God. By 1996, Goodwin was the recognized leader of the Gospel
Assembly Church, which had now grown to be a large, worldwide fellowship found in more
than 100 countries in thirty nations on six continents. Goodwin remained pastor of the
Des Moines, Iowa Gospel Assembly Church, the de facto lead congregation, until his death
in 1996.
After Lloyd Goodwin died, his brother Vernon Goodwin was appointed as the new
pastor of the Des Moines Church. Vernon did not have a long ministry; he died shortly
after in November, 1997. Though the time of his leadership was brief, he did see a
beginning of the healing [of the splits], with increasing communication and fellowship
between the various divisions of the movement that originated with William Sowders.
Ministers from different divisions reacted warmly to Brother Vernon Goodwin’s charitable
spirit.”3 At Vernon’s death, his son Glenn was appointed pastor of the Des Moines Gospel
Assembly Church, and remains at that position at the time of this writing.
BELIEFS4
Scripture: The Gospel Assembly Church claims that the Bible is their only authority
(sola scriptura). This is referenced again and again in their Church literature and
publications. The revelations offered by Sowders and others are not viewed as new
scripture; they simply constitute new interpretations of Scripture. Glenn Goodwin writes,
…we do base our beliefs, not on what some man has taught in the past, but upon our
present understanding of the Bible. We believe in sola scriptura. We have modified
doctrinal positions over time, as we have developed a clearer understanding of the
Word of God. We base our beliefs on the entire volume of truth. Scripture must be
interpreted by Scripture. Verses must be compared to others verses.5
God: The Gospel Assembly Church believes God to be absolutely sovereign, arguing
that,
all events, small and great, come about as the result of God’s decree. The Ruler of the
universe actually rules His creation. God not only knows the future; He decrees it . . .
no one can interfere with God’s plan in the life of any person . . . God cannot fail.6
God is also eternal. He is not a created being and is the only uncreated and selfsustaining being in the universe.
The Gospel Assembly Church does not however, support the historic, orthodox
doctrine of the Trinity. During his early ministry, William Sowders encountered two
groups, Trinitarians and Oneness Pentecostals. As explained by Lloyd Goodwin, these two
groups held opposing beliefs concerning the godhead:
Those who believe in the doctrine of the trinity hold to the position that there are three
persons in the Godhead: the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. These three
persons are distinct one from another; three Gods – yet only one God. The Scriptures
do not bear this out. Those who believe in the doctrine of oneness hold to the opinion
that there is only one person in the Godhead. Not three – only one. Their position is
that – Jesus is God. Here again this position is not scriptural.7
Sowders proposed a mediating position:
As Brother Sowders studied and prayed over [Oneness Pentecostalism vs.
Trinitarianism], the Lord revealed to him the truth of the ‘Godhead,’ which
automatically motivated him to take the middle ground on these issues. Brother
Sowders contended that there were not three, not one, but rather two separate
persons in the Godhead – God the Father, which he asserted was ‘a Spirit (Being)’ . . .
and Jesus the Son, a Heavenly Creature.8
Christ: The eternality of Jesus Christ is unquestionably denied. Lloyd Goodwin
writes,
Christ has a pre-existent beginning . . . Jesus is not co-equal with his Father. Jesus
did not, in the early ages of eternity always co-exist, co-equal with his Father. In fact
there was a time when God dwelt alone. There was no Son. There was no universe.
There was no creation. Just God!9
At the time of creation, Jesus Christ was the first act of creation.
The Holy Spirit: As explained above, the Holy Spirit is not the third member of the
Godhead. Instead, the Holy Spirit is nothing more than the manifested power or presence
of God the Father or Jesus Christ. The Spirit does not have a distinct personality nor is
the Spirit considered a distinct person.
Salvation: Three steps are necessary for salvation within the teachings of the Gospel
Assembly Church: repentance/conversion, water baptism, Holy Spirit baptism. The
Gospel Assembly Church believes that all men are born into sin and, by necessity, are in
need of salvation. The Church believes in the penal-substitutionary atonement of Jesus
Christ and that the atonement provides deliverance and healing for anyone believing in
Christ. The Gospel Assembly Church is also Calvinistic, believing that God chooses those
who will be saved and those who will be damned, based only on His will and not on man’s
free choice.
The Church: The Gospel Assembly Church believes that the local church congregation
should be completely autonomous, free from the control by, or membership in, any
denominational organization. The Church does not have an official headquarters and
should not be considered an organized denomination. According to Gospel Assembly
teaching, organized denominations are that which the Bible calls “Mystery Babylon.”10
William Sowders claimed that churches belonging to an organized denominational
structure are all controlled by the Roman Catholic Church and the World Council of
Churches. Lloyd Goodwin adds that denominational churches are allied with the United
Nations in “working through that agency, striving for an eventual one-world
government.”11
The End Times: The Gospel Assembly Church supports the pre-millennial view of the
end times, believing Christ will return to the earth to establish a millennial kingdom. They
teach that the rapture will occur in the midst of the last prophetic hour, a mid-tribulation
position. Yet, not all Christian believers will be raptured. The Gospel Assembly Church
believes that there is a limited number, the 144,000 of Revelation 14:1, which will be
raptured. Those who are not included within the 144,000 must go into hiding for the
remaining three and one-half years of the tribulation.
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Scripture: Though the Gospel Assembly Church should be applauded for some of
their beliefs, much within their system is still severely lacking, especially in light of biblical
teachings. First, the Gospel Assembly Church does not simply interpret Scripture using
only other Scripture. Though Glenn Goodwin makes the claim that the Gospel Assembly
Church interprets the Bible only by using other verses within the Bible, this is just not the
case.
When pressed on the issue of interpretation, Goodwin simply falls back on the
interpretation of Sowders, not on the inspired text of Scripture. For example, 2
Corinthians 13:14 says “The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen.” When asked about his
interpretation of this passage, Goodwin responded,
This verse speaks of the grace of Jesus, the love of God and the communion of the
Holy Ghost. Grace requires a person to bestow it. Love requires a lover. But
communion does not require a personal entity to bestow or generate that
relationship.12
This interpretation could not be more misguided. Goodwin is incorrect in arguing that
fellowship (communion) requires no personal being to initiate the relationship of
fellowship. Fellowship absolutely requires a person to generate that type of relationship.
Inanimate, impersonal objects do not and can not generate a relationship of fellowship.
Fellowship does take a willful, conscious act of a personal being in order to be initiated.
Put simply, as Paul puts it in 2 Corinthians 13:14, the Holy Spirit offers a willful,
conscious act to believers to call them into a relationship of fellowship. This is the plain
reading of the text, a reading that Goodwin does not allow because of his anti-Trinitarian
presuppositions.
Jesus Christ: Jesus is much more than just the first created being. John and Paul
specifically speak of Jesus as God and man, not just a created being. John 1:1-18 shows,
without any doubt, that Jesus is himself the God-man, the one who was not only with God
in the beginning, but the one who was God before the beginning. Colossians 2:9 also
paints a beautiful picture of the fullness Jesus’ deity.
The Holy Spirit: The Holy Spirit is more than the simple presence of God the Father
or Jesus. From the beginning of Scripture, the Holy Spirit is presented as distinct from
God (Genesis 1:1-2), at work in creation (Job 26:13; 33:4; Ps. 104:30), co-equal with the
Father and Jesus (Matt. 3:15-16; 28:19; 2 Cor. 13:14), a separate person from the Father
and Jesus (John 14:16; 2 Cor. 13:14), and is given specific roles and job functions (John
16:13; 2 Cor. 13:14). Clearly, the Holy Spirit is the third member of the Godhead and is a
personal, distinct being.
Notes
The information in this section is drawn exclusively from Lloyd L. Goodwin’s The Former Days (Des Moines, IO: Gospel Assembly
Church, n.d.). This pamphlet covers the ministries of William J. Sowders, Thomas M. Jolly, and Lloyd L. Goodwin. Other small
pamphlets are available from the Gospel Assembly Church, but they are simply reprints of The Former Days. This work is thus solely
relied upon for the early history of the Church.
2 The Former Days, 3.
3 Glenn Goodwin, “A Brief History of The Body of Christ (In the Twentieth Century)” (Des Moines, IO: Des Moines Gospel Assembly
Church, n.d.), 13. Glenn Goodwin, pastor of the Des Moines Gospel Assembly Church, is the son of Vernon Goodwin, and the
nephew of Lloyd Goodwin.
4 Much of the section dealing with the beliefs of the Gospel Assembly Church comes from one source: Glenn Goodwin. Goodwin wrote a
research paper dealing with the beliefs of the Church and the author of this Profile conducted numerous interviews with Goodwin
concerning the belief system and polity structure of the Gospel Assembly Church.
5 Glenn Goodwin (Pastor, Gospel Assembly Church, Des Moines, Iowa), in discussion with the author, August, 2006.
6 Glenn Goodwin, “A Research Paper,” 46.
7 Lloyd L. Goodwin, The Mystery of the Godhead (Des Moines: Gospel Assembly Church, n.d.), 31.
9 The Mystery of the Godhead, 16, 19.
10 Glenn Goodwin, “A Research Paper,” 58.
12 Glenn Goodwin, in discussion with the author, August, 2006.
1
Halloween
By Rick Branch and James Walker
Founder: Celtic Priests of Druidism
Founding Date: circa 1000 B.C.
Other Names: Samhain (pronounced Sah-ween) is the Celtic name for the holiday
Americans call Halloween. Other names include All Souls Day, All Saints Day, November
Eve, Hallowe’en.
HISTORY
Every October 31st, hundreds-of-thousands of children dress in costumes which range
from the cute and sweet to the macabre and Satanic. This custom is ritually repeated
because, well, because its always been done. That is what makes it a ritual. After all, it is a
great way for children to get candy, have harmless fun and pretend they are someone else.
But where did the rituals come from? Why do people carve jack-o-lanterns? Why do
children dress in costumes? Where did the tradition of bobbing for apples at parties
originate? Why when children approach a strangers door do they enthusiastically exclaim,
“trick or treat?” How did the custom of orange and black as the colors of Halloween get
started? Where did these rituals originate?
Druidism
Michael Judge, writing for the New Age periodical Common Boundary explains
Halloween probably began between 1000 and 100 B.C. among the Celtic people. The
actual holiday was a commemoration of the new year.1 It was at this time of the year that
Baal, the Celtic god of Spring and Summer, ended his reign. It was also when the Lord of
the Dead, Samhain, began his reign.2
Proinsias MacCana writes, “During this interval the normal order of the universe is
suspended, the barriers between the natural and the supernatural are temporarily
removed, the sidh lies open and all divine beings and the spirits of the dead move freely
among men and interfere, sometimes violently, in their affairs.”3
As a part of the Druid festival, men and women had to fear not only the departed
spirits, who were to return during the evening hours, they must also fear the Druid priests
themselves. It was a time of mass human sacrifice.
Men and women, young and old, criminals and innocents, were forced into huge
wooden and thatch cages. Often these cages were fashioned in the shape of giants –
‘wicker men’– perhaps representations of Samhain himself. At a signal from the
presiding Druids, these immense structures were torched, everything in them burned
to cinders.” After the sacrifices, the Druids held thanksgiving meals around “roaring
bonfires.4
One of the cardinal reasons for this celebration was because of the Celt’s belief in “life
after death.”5 While this belief in itself is certainly not an erroneous belief, their application
of this belief leads them to several faulty conclusions.
Halloween, page 2
Because the Celtic day started at sunset, and ran to the following sunset, the festival
began on the eve of November, when the souls of the departed were supposed to revisit
their old homes in order to warm themselves by the fire and to comfort themselves
with the good cheer provided for them in the kitchen or the parlor by their affectionate
kinsfolk. All Hallows’ Eve, as the beginning of winter and the dying time of the old
year, was a night when the dead stalked the countryside. Offerings of food and drink
were put out for the ghosts.6
It was believed by the Druids that during Samhain, the dead would play “tricks on
mankind and caused panic and destruction. They had then to be appeased.”7 Part of this
appeasement process involved the giving of food to the spirits as they visited the homes.
This formed the foundation of the modern practice of “trick or treat.”
Another common belief of the Celts was the idea that those who had died the previous
year “had been transformed into animals.” Thus, to welcome the dead on this sacred night,
the Celts “dressed as animals.” Then, “As the dawn broke, they made a great parade to the
edge of the settlement, in hopes of leading the ghosts into paradise.”8
The ceremony of Halloween underwent an infusion of other pagan influences when the
Celt homeland was absorbed by the Roman Empire. While Rome allowed the Druid priests
to continue all their ceremonies, “except human sacrifice,” new rituals of Roman origins
were also incorporated.
Chief among them was the worship of Pomona, goddess of the harvest. Representing
bounty and fecundity, Pomona was shown in art sitting on a great basket of fruits and
flowers, a horn of plenty at her feet. Apples were the sacred fruit of the goddess, and
many games of divination involving apples entered the Samhain customs through her
influence. One of the most popular involved bobbing for apples.9
Centuries later, Pope Gregory III moved All Hallows’ or All Saints Day, the day which
commemorated the saints and martyrs, from 13 May to 1 November in an attempt to
Christianize the pagan festival of the dead.10 On All Hallows, many churches staged
pageants in which participants would dress up either as a patron saints or demons. This
became a way to celebrate All Hallows or perhaps to scare away real demons.11
Michael Judge gives the final historical link in the evolution of the name for this
holiday when he writes, “Grafted onto one of the Church’s great holy days, Samhain
became All Hallows’ Eve, contracted over years of usage to All Hallow’s E’en and,
ultimately, Halloween.”12
As a result of time and external influences, the holy day of Druidism was beginning to
wane. Judge explains, “The religion, Druidism, that had supported the original ritual had
been destroyed. Parades were still held through the towns, but increasingly only children
went about in costumes, and not to appease ancestral spirits but to frighten their
neighbors into giving them sweets.”13
In America
The many rituals of Halloween found their way into America through a most
interesting set of circumstances. Judge writes, “Halloween might have died out altogether,
but late in the 15th century something happened to ensure the survival and growth of the
customs in lands far away from those that had created it. In 1492, Columbus landed in
the New World.”14
With the founding of America and its basic premise of Freedom of Religion, those who
believed in the Druid traditions would once again be allowed to practice their customs.
However, it was not an immediate rush to the shores of the New World. Rather, it took a
potato famine to get things moving.
Halloween, page 3
In 1848, millions of Irish emigrants poured into America as a result of the potato
famine. With this sudden influx of people, the holiday of Druidism found its new home on
alien shores. “Proudly Celtic, they called Halloween Oidche Shamhna (‘Night of Samhain’),
as their ancestors had, and kept the traditional observances.”15
Just as the Celtic religion of Druidism had incorporated costumes from its Roman
conquerors (Pomona worship, with her horn of plenty and sacred apples), so the Celtic
religion adapted to its new environment. Things in America were different than they had
been in Ireland. America possessed a bountiful harvest of a new product - the pumpkin.
The Irish also did something that has become the indelible symbol of Halloween in
America - they made jack-o-lanterns. The original jack-o-lanterns were potatoes or
turnips carved and illuminated by Irish children and used to light Halloween
gatherings. They commemorated Jack, a shifty Irish villain so wicked that neither
heaven nor the Devil wanted him. Rejected by both the sacred and profane, he
wandered the world endlessly looking for a place to rest, his only warmth a glittering
candle in a rotten potato.16
Hence, the jack-o-lantern finds its historical place in the history and religion of the Celtic
people.
Further, the same can be said for the use of orange and black as traditional Halloween
colors. “Even the traditional colors of Halloween reflect its Celtic origin. Orange is the color
of the autumn harvest, black the symbol of death.”17
Another custom often associated with Halloween may find its roots in the religion of
Druidism as well. Many children associate not only ghosts and goblins with Halloween,
but also the witch and her black cauldron with it. There may be a historical reason for
this.
Ross Nicholes, writing in Man, Myth and Magic states, “Samhain is a more mystical
occasion, being concerned with the link between living and dead; the ritual is Breton and
uses the cauldron, ancient symbol of the Mother, and the Four Foods of the Dead.”18
Thus, on October 31st of every year, children throughout America carry on a tradition
that was begun in Druid paganism. They carve pumpkins to be illuminated by candles.
They decorate their homes and class rooms in the colors of orange and black, generously
strewn with witches and cauldrons. They dress as spooky creatures, the living dead or in
other macabre images for the evening’s activities.
As they go door to door, gathering sweets, they exclaim “trick or treat,” which
sometimes includes the harmless activities of pranks. Many adults place a horn of plenty
on the kitchen table as a fall decoration or enjoy a game of bobbing for apples at a party.
All of these rituals find their origins and historical significance in the religion of old Ireland
– the religion of Druidism.
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Because of its Occult history and symbolism, many informed Christians avoid any
activity that would appear to support, promote or celebrate Halloween. Other Christians
attempt to minimize the glorification of Halloween’s Occult roots by refusing to directly
participate in costuming or activities where witchcraft, Satan, or demonic themes are
prevalent. They feel that participation in Halloween and even trick-or-treating is acceptable
if alternative costumes and themes are substituted or gospel tracts are given at the door.
There is not total agreement among believers and churches concerning appropriate
Christian responses to this pagan holiday. Knowledgeable Christians; at the very least will
certainly want to avoid Halloween’s more obvious glamorization of the Occult. The Bible is
replete with warnings and examples of involvement with the Occult. Occult practices are
an abomination to the Lord (Deuteronomy 18:10-12) and Witchcraft was a crime
Halloween, page 4
punishable by death in the Old Testament (Exodus 22:18). The New Testament gives
several examples of proper Christian response to the Occult (Acts 19:19; 2 Corinthians
6:14).
Many Christian parents and churches provide alternatives such as Harvest
Celebrations and “Holy-ween” evangelistic youth rallies. Some churches provide prayer
meetings on October 31st to stand against the rise of crime and illegal activities that often
correspond on this night. Christians can also pray for the salvation of the many Satanists,
Neo-pagans and Witches who are celebrating this day as an important religious holiday.
Some Christians have also taken steps to remove the celebration of Halloween from public
schools. Christian holidays that celebrate the birth of Christ or His resurrection have been
discontinued from practically every public school system. Only Halloween with its themes
of the Occult, Satan, and witchcraft (often recognized by the IRS as non-profit religious
organizations) is allowed in most public school districts.
Some churches and Christians also celebrate October 31st as “Reformation Day.” It
was on October 31, 1517 that Martin Luther nailed the Ninety-five Theses to the door of
the Wittenberg Church in Germany. This event helped launch the Protestant Reformation.
The Reformation helped millions turn away from Papal authority and salvation through
“indulgences” or good works and turn towards biblical authority and salvation by grace
through faith.
RECOMMENDED READING
Halloween by Phillip Arnn. This audio cassette teaching tape by Watchman Fellowship
provides a through evaluation of Halloween from a Christian perspective.
Halloween and Satanism by Phil Phillips and Joan Hake Robie. This book discusses
the Occult history of Halloween and its link to Satanism. Related activities such as Trick
or Treat, Jack-O-Lanterns, and Bobbing for Apples are critiqued as well. Phillips and Robie
also discuss Horoscopes, Ouija boards, Tarot Cards and other forms of divination popular
among children and teens. 192 pages.
Like Lambs to the Slaughter by Johanna Michaelsen. An entire chapter (about 15
pages) of this popular book exposes Halloween and its related themes. Michaelsen also
critiques Dungeons & Dragons, Saturday morning cartoons, Star Wars, Guided
Imagery/Visualization and Storybooks on Witchcraft and the Occult. Index. 367 pages.
Notes
Michael Judge, “In the Spirit of Halloween,” Common Boundary, Sept./Oct., 1993, 29.
2 Ibid.
3 Proinsias MacCana, Celtic Mythology (New York: Hamlyn Publishing, 1973) 127.
4 Judge, 30.
5 Mythology: An Illustrated Encyclopedia, Richard Cavendish, Ed. (New York: Crescent Books, 1987) 171.
6 Man, Myth and Magic: Vol. 1, Richard Cavendish, Ed. (New York: Marshall Cavendish Corporation, 1970) 67.
7 Ibid, Vol. 4, 440.
8 Judge, 30.
9 Ibid.
10 Man, Myth and Magic, Vol. 1, p. 67.
11 Phil Phillips & Joan Hake Robie, Halloween and Satanism (Lancaster, PA: Starburst Publishers, 1987) 36-37.
12 Judge, 31.
13 Ibid.
14 Ibid.
15 Ibid.
16 Ibid.
17 Ibid, 30.
18 Man, Myth and Magic: Vol. 6, 722.
1
Heaven’s Gate
By Bob Waldrep
Founders: Bonnie Lou Nettles and Marshall Herff Applewhite, a.k.a.: The Two
Witnesses, Guinea and Pig, Bo and Peep, and Ti and Do.
Founding Date: 1975
Official Publications: This group produced a number of publications, primarily in the
form of posters, flyers and statements. These include: “Undercover ‘Jesus’
Surfaces Before Departure,” “‘95 Statement by an E.T. Presently Incarnate,” “Last
Chance To Advance Beyond Human” and “The Shedding of Our Human Bodies
May Be Required To Take Up New Bodies in then Next World.” They also produced
a video series entitled: “Beyond Human - The Last Call.” Finally, they published an
official record of their history and beliefs: Heaven’s Gate (The Door to the Physical
Kingdom Level Above Human), which was published in book form and posted on
their Website.
Unique Terms: Next Level, Evolutionary Physical Level above the Human Level, Older
Members, Younger Members.
Other Names: The UFO Cult, The Evolutionary Kingdom Above Human, Next Level,
and Heaven’s Gate. They also operated under the commercial name, Higher
Source.
HISTORY
Reared in Texas, the son of a Presbyterian minister, Applewhite studied briefly for the
ministry before shifting to music. In 1964 he relocated to Houston where he was employed
by St. Thomas University. In 1970 St. Thomas dismissed him following a scandal involving
him and a student.
He began hearing voices and eventually admitted himself to a hospital, seeking to be
cured of his homosexual desires. Though previously married and the father of two
children, Applewhite had been involved in homosexual affairs and had struggled with his
sexual identity. (Eventually this struggle resulted in his having himself castrated; an act
he believed would be the ultimate freedom from his sexual guilt).
During this time he met Nettles, a registered nurse who dabbled in astrology. Though
reared a Baptist, Nettles was a member of the Theosophical Society and was involved in
channeling messages from spirits. She introduced her “spiritual” practices to him and they
quickly became inseparable, convinced they had somehow been linked together in
previous lives.
Within a year, Nettles left her husband and four children departing with Applewhite,
in 1973, to discover their higher purpose. They came to the conclusion they were the two
witnesses mentioned in the Book of Revelation, and developed the germ form of their
theology that the kingdom of heaven was a physical evolutionary level. During this time,
Applewhite served six months in prison for car theft. While incarcerated he wrote their first
publication, Statement I. Upon his release they rejoined and set out once again.
Heaven’s Gate, page 2
In March of 1975, they mailed Statement I to “ministers, evangelists, and awareness
centers far and wide” (Ibid.). One who received it, Clarence Klug, a New Age teacher,
invited them to speak to his class. After the meeting those attending were invited to Gold
Beach, Oregon, to hear more. At that meeting Clarence and twenty three others joined
“The Two,” who were using the names Guinea and Pig (they believed they were part of an
experiment being conducted by the Next Level). Since they now had a “flock,” they took the
names Bo and Peep. With this, the “UFO Cult” was born.
In August of 1975 they held a meeting at Canada College, promoting it as a UFO
meeting. Though Applewhite stated he did not like to use the term UFO, its use became a
major method of generating interest in his meetings. After this they held a meeting at
Waldport, Oregon on September 14, 1975. Press coverage of this meeting was not
favorable and the group quickly moved on to meetings in Denver, Chicago and Tulsa.
Dividing the followers into groups comprised of two man teams, they sent them out to
share the message. Separated from their leaders, followers began to doubt and defections
occurred. Nettles and Applewhite had predicted their own death and resurrection, and
members were becoming disillusioned because this promised “demonstration” had not
occurred. The two resurfaced at a meeting in Manhattan College on April 21, 1976, and
announced, “the ‘Harvest’ is closed-there will be no more meetings.”1
That summer, Bo and Peep took the group to a remote camp in Wyoming, where the
forbade sexual activity, drinking of alcoholic beverages, and indulging in drugs. They also
eliminated any possibility of independent thinking by doing away with individual
revelation; “all information from the next level was channeled through a ‘chain of mind’
linking the next kingdom to individual members through Bo and Peep.”2 They explained
their failed prophecy of death and resurrection by blaming the members for having become
so absorbed with the “demonstration” that they had not spent sufficient time working on
their own growth.
With this, a 16 year period of seclusion began. Membership dwindled to about 30-40
people. Those who remained described it as a time of training, and themselves as guinea
pigs in the training program. Living in tents, they traveled from place to place, in a
communal environment. Their masters constantly experimented on them through diets,
work, daily tasks, social patterns, clothing, etc. Supposedly, this was to prepare them for
Next Level living. During this period, Applewhite and Nettles took the names “Ti” and “Do”
like the musical notes.
Nettles died of liver cancer in 1985, but not before Applewhite came to the conclusion
that she was actually his Older Member from the Next Level. In ‘88 Update Applewhite
describes the period in this way: “‘What has the class been doing for 12 years?’ You might
ask. They have been tuning their minds with their Older Members mind, (Do) who has
been tuning his mind with his Older Members mind, (Ti) and so forth up the ladder.”3
In 1991 the group briefly resurfaced when they produced and broadcast over satellite
TV a video series entitled, Beyond Human - The Last Call. During the previous sixteen
years they had not gained any new members. However, mostly as a result of the video
series broadcast during an approximate 3½ month period, a few former members did
return. On May 27, 1993 they again gained media exposure by purchasing a 1/3 page ad
in USA Today. The ad, entitled “‘UFO Cult’ Resurfaces with Final Offer,” set forth the basic
tenants of Ti’s and Do’s teachings. This was followed by buying ad space in alternative
newspapers, weekly newspapers and magazines around the country and overseas where
an ad entitled, “Last Chance To Advance Beyond Human” was placed.
In January of 1994 they set out across the country holding public meetings in some
22 states and 63 cities during the course of the year. They described this as, “gathering
the remainder of their crew. . .before exiting.”4 The last such meeting took place in Boston
on August 19, 1994. Afterwards they went back into seclusion claiming these meetings
had nearly doubled the size of their class (membership).5 Except for a couple of postings
on the World Wide Web and newsgroups on the Internet in September and October of
1995 they had no significant public impact until March, 1997. During March 23-26 thirty
nine members of the group (including Applewhite) committed mass suicide, followed in
May by another suicide and an attempted suicide. The bizarre and tragic nature of their
deaths gave them the public spotlight in a manner and to a degree they had never been
able to achieve in life.
DOCTRINE
Trinity: Denies the Trinity, teaching that God is a singular being, “chief of chiefs”
among other beings of his creation, who exist in the “Next Level.”
God the Father: An Upper Level Being, and the Older Member to whom Jesus
attached himself. Also incarnated in Bonnie Lou Nettles. Speaking of His Older Member,
Do wrote, “His relationship to this planet is as Chief Administrator, and is the One referred
to as the ‘True God’ in the early stages of this civilization.”6
God the Son: Jesus was not God but an Upper Level Being who incarnated on the
human level to train others how to attain the next level. He incarnated a second time in
the 1970s in the person of Marshall Herff Applewhite.
God the Holy Spirit: Not recognized as a separate being but rather as the evidence of
a deposit of an older member being placed in a human level body. For example, the
descent of the spirit upon Jesus at His baptism was actually the placement or deposit of
an upper level being into the human Jesus.
Man’s Destiny: In order to progress to the Next Level one was required to be attached
to an older member - a being from the next Level. “If you want or ever expect to go to
Heaven - here is your window. That window opportunity requires: 1) an incarnate (as
human) Representative of the Kingdom of Heaven; 2) that all who hope to enter Heaven
become active students of that Representative while the Representative is present; 3) those
who endure the ‘transition classroom’ until it ends (adequately bonding or ‘grafting’ to that
Representative) will go with that Representative - literally LEAVE the human kingdom and
earth as he is about to do.”7 “Only those individuals who had received a ‘deposit’
containing a soul’s beginning had the capacity to believe or recognize the Kingdom of
Heaven’s Representative.”8 Followers were taught that during each lifetime they would
progress to a certain level and then, possibly, be taken aboard a spaceship where they
would await their being implanted into a new physical vehicle on the human level, in order
to further progress.
Creation: They taught there was a “Chief of Chiefs” (the Most High God) who created a
race of beings who in turn created this human level as a place to conduct experiments.
These experiments would be designed to see how those of the human level might best
progress to the Next Level. The “class” therefore came to view themselves as guinea pigs in
a laboratory experiment.
Luciferians: Those who had received a deposit from the Next Level and fell away became “. . .part of the opposition to the Next Level.”9 Their leader is named Lucifer and
approximately one-third of the class fell. “These ‘Luciferians’ (for the most part from the
‘unseen’ world) started all religions and masquerade as ‘gods’ to humans.”10
Self Denial: Class members forsook all that tied them to the human level:
possessions, people (including family), desires, plans, religion, rights, etc. Applewhite
wrote, “literally LEAVE the human kingdom and earth” including “family, sensuality,
selfish desires, your human mind, and even your human body if required of you.”11
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
1) Though many false gods, there is only one true God, not a race of gods (Malachi
2:10; I Corinthians 8:4-6; Ephesians 4:6; I Timothy 2:5; Isaiah 43:10, 44:6-8).
2) Creation was not designed as a laboratory for “the gods” to experiment on man.
Man was the crown of God’s creation, created to have dominion over the earth. As man’s
creator, and being omniscient, God does not need to run experiments to determine how
man will respond (Genesis 1-2; Psalm 33:13, 147:4-5; Isaiah 40:28; Job 37:16).
3) The Holy Spirit is not a “deposit” nor the sign of a deposit, but a separate and
distinct person of the triune God (John. 16:13-14; Acts 5:3; 13:2).
4) God has revealed Himself, uniquely in the person of the man Jesus Christ. He did
this once and for all time in the incarnation (John 1:14; Colossians 1:15-17; Galatians
4:4-5; Romans 8:3; Philippians 2:6-8).
5) Salvation comes not by being “grafted” to an Older Member, but by faith in the
person and work of Jesus Christ; not through the efforts of man to conform to “Next Level”
living, but by the work of God who came to live among man, as a man, in the person of
Jesus (John 14:6; Acts 4:10-12; Romans 3:25-26; 8:3; 1 John 2:2; 1 Thessalonians 5:810; I Timothy 2:5).
6) Man is not in some reincarnative cycle, advancing further with each subsequent
life. Instead a man is given one life and with that life will come death, after which is the
judgment (Hebrews 9:27).
7) Jesus’ return will not be through some obscure reincarnation into a man, such as
Marshall Herff Applewhite, but will be as His resurrected self for all to see (Matthew 16:27;
Acts 1:11; I Thessalonians 4:14-17).
RECOMMENDED READING
UFOs In the New Age, by William Alnor. An excellent 293 page book contains some
information on “Ti” and “Do” of Heaven’s Gate in addition to research covering scores of
additional UFO cults. Alnor, a Philadelphia-based Christian writer and researcher on cults
and the paranormal, does an excellent job of tying the UFO cult phenomenon to occultism
in general and New Age doctrine specifically. Index, 293 pages.
UFOs: The Hidden Truth. This New Liberty video features actual footage of alleged UFO
sightings. Produced from an evangelical Christian perspective, this movie ties some UFO
cult literature - especially messages produced psychically or through “channeling” - to the
possibility of “nonphysical” (i.e., demonic) entities masquerading as extra terrestrials. 74
minutes.
Notes
‘88 Updat.
James Lewis, ed., The God’s Have Landed, 154.
3 ‘88 Update.
4 He’s Back, Where Will You Stand.
5 Overview of Present Mission.
6 Undercover Jesus.
7 Do’s Intr.
8 Ibid.
9 ‘95 statement by an E.T. Presently Incarnate.
10 Ibid.
11 Do’s Intro.
1
2
Hebrew Roots Movement
By Dr. Craig A. Dunning
Key Figures: Monte Judah, Douglas Nicholson, Michael Rood, Dean and Susan Wheelock, Joseph Good,
Tim Hegg, William F. Dankenbring, Mark Biltz, Brad Scott, Ed Chumney
Organizational Structure: Numerous independent groups.
Group Names: Hebrew Roots, Hebraic Roots, Jewish Roots, Nazarene Judaism, and others
BACKGROUND
The Hebrew Roots Movement (HRM) began in the 20th century and can be difficult to define. One
Hebrew Roots (HR) congregation has defined the movement as follows:
Hebrew Roots is a movement emerging around the world that advocates returning to the
understanding of the Scriptures, perspectives, and beliefs of first-century faith. We are removed
from Protestant Christianity, Rabbinic Judaism, and Messianic Judaism because of core belief
differences. 1
Unfortunately, this definition does not explain the beliefs or practices of the movement, and thus
illustrates the difficulty in clearly and succinctly defining the HRM.
Without a binding doctrinal statement, membership and affiliations within the HRM are selfdetermined. Members go by a variety of labels – e.g., Hebrew Roots, Hebraic Roots, Jewish Roots – each
having a nuanced emphasis in their system. Some Hebraic Roots congregations present a fairly
evangelical doctrinal statement, modified with certain Hebrew words and usually a statement about the
obligation to observe the seventh-day Sabbath and other Old Testament (OT) laws. Other congregations
may include a much more “Hebraic” statement of faith that also includes a condemnation of the alleged
pagan roots of Christian churches evidenced by their observance of Christmas and Easter. Some draw
from the Sacred Name movement.2 Others do not require the use of the Hebrew form of Jesus’ name. And,
while there is a distinction between the two, many HR groups utilize some beliefs/practices of Messianic
Judaism.
As a result of these various emphases, there is overlap between HR and non-HR groups, and there
may also be a difference in beliefs/practices between HR groups. Recognizing the above caveat, Stephen
Katz summarizes HR’s common beliefs this way:
The Hebraic Roots or Jewish Roots movement refers to various organizations with a common
emphasis on recovering the original Jewishness of Christianity. This recovery comes through
studying the Bible in its Jewish context, observing the Torah, keeping the Sabbath and festivals,
avoiding the "paganism" of Christianity, affirming the existence of original Hebrew language gospels
and, in some cases, denigrating the Greek text of the New Testament.3
The movement seems to have borrowed key beliefs from the Sacred Name Movement, which was based
primarily on the theories of A. B. Traina; various sabbatarian groups, especially the Worldwide Church of
God;4 Messianic Judaism; and think-tanks like the Jerusalem School of Synoptic Research.5 By the mid1980s, Hebrew Roots adherents had coalesced into a distinct movement.
Dean and Susan Wheelock trademarked the name Hebrew Roots® in 1994. By 1998, they had
published the first edition of Hebrew Roots Magazine, and Joseph Good6 had been teaching Hebrew Roots
concepts for two decades. The growing awareness of Messianic Judaism and its promotion of Jewish
Roots of the faith during the 1980s and 1990s also aided the Hebrew Roots teachers in gaining teaching
venues on television stations like God’s Learning Channel; on radio stations in the Midwest and
Southwest; and in churches and home groups who had become interested in the Jewish Roots of the
faith. Perhaps the most important vehicle for the movement’s growth, then and now, is the Internet,
which provided a good way to propagate their message and to network with likeminded
groups/individuals.
Hebrew Roots Movement, page 2
DOCTRINES
Many HR ministries “seek to inspire believers in Yeshua (Jesus) to study the Word of God, the Holy
Scriptures, and thus make God number one in their lives and to be fully equipped with the whole armor
of God . . . ” 7 Many who have been drawn to the HRM were raised in Christian churches. Perhaps in
some cases, they had lost their passion or had grown bored with traditional Christianity before finding
new energy and motivation to study the “deeper truths” presented by HRM.
The cultural context of a passage can aid in better understanding a passage. Good commentaries
rely on cultural, religious, geographical and linguistic information as tools to more fully explain a specific
text. However, critics note that, one must not become more focused on the tools than the text, which may
be the overarching danger of the HRM. In addition to the criticism of misplaced emphasis, a greater
criticism has been that the HRM confuses “may” with “must.” Below are three examples of
doctrines/practices found in some expressions of the HRM.
The Use of Hebrew and Elevation of Hebrew Cultural Forms: All HR groups use Jesus’ Hebrew “birth
name,” Yeshua, even while speaking English. Some go as far as requiring the use of “Yeshua:”8
“2) We believe that the only true eternal personal Names of the Father and the Son are YahwehYahveh and the Son Yahshua, Yeshua or Yehoshua. 3) While the spelling is not important, the
usage is.”9
The general rationale for using “Yeshua” rather than “Jesus” falls along two lines: 1) Hebrew names have
meanings that are not communicated in translation; and 2) the English word Jesus comes from the
compound Greek word Ie-Sous, meaning “hail Zeus,” which was a pagan attempt to undermine Yeshua’s
identity or an effort to entice pagans to embrace Christianity. Many HR groups use Hebrew cultural forms
in their meetings: “We worship in a distinctly Hebraic style in music, dance, keeping the Shabbat
[Sabbath] and the biblical Holiday’s [sic] and Hebraic liturgy, …”10 This emphasis on Hebraic cultural
forms usually includes Hebrew terminology, “messianic” music, and Jewish symbols.
The Obligation of Gentile Believers to Observe the OT Laws: Most HR groups are quick to concede
“no one can be saved nor made righteous by works of the law.”11 Yet, Gentiles are required to keep the OT
laws for the purpose of fellowship with God:
“We believe that Moshiach Yahshua taught all His true followers both Jew and non-Jew that all the
precepts of written Torah are eternally binding. Moshiach Yahshua, never negated Torah, but
expects and commands us to follow Torah (Matthew-Mattityahu 5:17-19), so as to continually
express and renew our love for Him by our obedience.”12
For some, the explanation is that while the Law is manifest in new ways, the eternal precepts behind the
previous manifestations remains because God and the Law are eternal. Others say the law “nailed to the
cross” was the “Oral Traditions...”13
The other primary ways HR groups obligate Gentiles to keep the Law is through two theological
constructs: the One Law theory and Two House theology. One Law teaches that there is one law (Torah),
and “that all Jews and Gentiles under the new covenant are called to keep the same Torah in all
regards.”14 15 The primary argument of One Law is that since believing Gentiles (wild branches) are
grafted into the natural branches of the olive tree (i.e., Israel) the Law (except for circumcision) applies to
both, thus “One people, One Messiah, One Torah.”16
Two House Theology17 similarly places Gentile believers under the law, but with a twist. Many Two
House proponents teach that the Assyrian captivity caused the Northern Kingdom (i.e., Ten Tribes) to lose
their identity, and later dispersions caused these people to assimilate and take on a Gentile identity in
their new lands. Thus, many who are coming to the Lord, are unwittingly members of the “Lost Ten
Tribes.” This return, they suggest, is the restoration of the Two Houses of ancient Israel: Judah and
Ephraim. Evidence of this theory is the large number of “Gentiles” who have been drawn to the Hebrew
Roots and Messianic Jewish movements.
Emphasis on Biblical Holydays, especially Sabbath: Among HR groups the biblical calendar is
important, particularly the holydays and the Sabbath outlined in Leviticus 23. The holydays are
presented as both obligation (for Jew and Gentile) and prophetic teaching points. The days that are
typically emphasized are: the seventh-day Sabbath, Passover, Feast of Weeks, Feast of Trumpets, Day of
Atonement, and Tabernacles.
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
The Use of Hebrew and Elevation of Hebrew Culture: Using “Yeshua” rather than “Jesus” is not
inherently wrong. Within traditional Christianity it would be viewed as wrong when it is a matter of pride
or becomes an obligation, and not doing so is deemed sinful. It is true that the meaning of Hebrew names
usually is not conveyed in English. A good example is Zachariah, which means “Yahweh remembered.”
However, the need to explain the meaning of Hebrew names is not alleviated by transliterating into
English letters (e.g., Zachariyah). In an English context, whether the Hebrew birth names appear in
transliteration or in English form, the original meaning has to be explained. Thus, using the Hebrew form
does not accomplish its stated purpose.
The attempt to connect the English word Jesus to Zeus seems to be dependent on the work of
Traina, a pioneer in the Sacred Name Movement. Among the other conspiracies in his The Origin of
Christianity, he says, “They had worshipped Zeus, or Jupiter, as the supreme deity, so now they were told
the new name was Theos, or Dios, or God. There [sic] savior was Zeus, so now they were to accept Jesus
(Iesous).”18 Thus, the suggestion that “the meaning of Jesus is Yah=Zeus.” However; Traina’s assertion
offers: no historical evidence; and an examination of the Septuagint (c. 2nd Century BC), the earliest
translation of the OT into Greek, demonstrates that Jesus is an acceptable translation. Since Yeshua is
the shortened form of Joshua, one only needs to see what the translators used for Joshua. They used
Ἰησοῦς (Iesous) to translate the Hebrew name Joshua into Greek 19 from which came the Latin and
subsequently the English form “Jesus.” There is no indication the translators intended to connect Joshua
to Zeus or to draw pagan Greeks to follow Joshua by using Ἰησοῦς (Iesous).
Utilizing Hebrew cultural forms can provide a beautiful worship experience. However, suggesting that
the Bible can be properly understood only through these forms or that worship is properly done only in
the cultural forms of the first century denies the cross-cultural applicability of the Scriptures. More
importantly, there is no hint in the New Testament (NT) that Hebrew forms are necessary for
understanding or maturing in the faith.
The Obligation of Gentile Believers to Observe the OT Laws: While the OT provides only a few specific
circumstances that require Gentile obligation to certain elements of the Law, the NT is completely void of
any command that Gentiles are generally subject to the Torah commandments. In fact, as demonstrated
by the sample of verses below, the opposite is what is found in the NT.
Perhaps the most instructive text is Acts 15. Having encountered “Judaizers” in Antioch, Paul,
Barnabas, and others were sent to Jerusalem to get clarification from the apostles regarding the claim
that “Unless you are circumcised according to the custom of Moses, you cannot be saved” (15:5). Having
heard the testimonies of Peter, Paul, and Barnabas, the apostles responded (28-29): “For it seemed good
to the Holy Spirit and to us to lay upon you no greater burden than these essentials: that you abstain
from things sacrificed to idols and from blood and from things strangled and from fornication; if you keep
yourselves free from such things, you will do well.” Although there is some overlap between these
instructions and some OT laws, it is clear that Gentiles are not required to “keep the law of Moses” as
presented to the Israelites in the Torah. Notice that this decision is not simply that of the elders, the Holy
Spirit also consents.
Colossians 2:16-17 instructs Gentiles, “Therefore no one is to act as your judge in regard to food
or drink or in respect to a festival or a new moon or a Sabbath day - things which are a mere shadow of
what is to come; but the substance belongs to Christ.” Although some suggest this means “be so precise
in your observance of the Law that no one can judge you as guilty,” Paul clearly says these issues – food,
drink, and holydays - are not the main objective, Christ is. In Galatians 3:1-7, Paul rebuked the Galatians
for trying to mature in the faith by works of the flesh rather than maturing in the way they were
redeemed, which was by faith. He continues in 3:23-26 to say the Law was intended as a tutor to bring
people to faith in Christ, after which, “we are no longer under a tutor.”
1 Corinthians 7:17-18 – Here, Paul is adamant that Gentiles should not get circumcised. Rather, “…
each person should live as a believer in whatever situation the Lord has assigned to them, just as God
has called them. This is the rule I lay down in all the churches. Was a man already circumcised when he
was called? He should not become uncircumcised. Was a man uncircumcised when he was called? He
should not be circumcised.”
Based on the Acts 15 and 1 Corinthians 7 verses above, HR groups typically exclude circumcision as
a requirement for Gentiles while still insisting the rest of the Law is a requirement. Clearly, if circumcision
is excluded, then “the Law” has changed in some way, which is what Hebrews 7:12 says: “For when the
priesthood is changed, of necessity there takes place a change of law also.” Thus, in consideration of the
change in the Law and the lack of a NT command for Gentiles to obligate themselves to the Law, it is
reasonable to conclude they are not obligated to “the Law of Moses.”
The primary failure of the One Law movement is a disregard of any distinction between Jews and
Gentiles in terms of function and responsibilities. Also, there seems to be a disregard of the target
audience identified throughout the Torah. Deuteronomy 4:44 for example states: “This is the law Moses
set before the Israelites” (emphasis added). It was not a law set before Gentiles. Another mistake made by
One Law teachers is to regard laws given for specific circumstances as generally applicable for all
circumstances and peoples. Foreigners were expected to keep only certain aspects of the Law when they
desired to dwell amongst the covenant people. For example, the “alien within your gates” was, according
to Deuteronomy 5:14, not allowed to work on the Sabbath. However, there is no indication this was
applicable everywhere and by everyone.
The primary problem with the Two House movement is the latent British Israelism. They dismiss the
distinction between Jew and Gentile by identifying all believers as Israelites. If Two House theology is
true, surely gathering the “Lost Ten Tribes” would have been an obvious part of Paul’s missionary
message. A better approach is to recognize, as Paul does in Ephesians 2, that in Christ, God is taking
Jews and Gentiles and making one new man. He is not making Gentiles into better Jews.
Although the HRM has, to some degree, conceded a change in the Law, they have failed to clearly
explain which laws Gentiles are obligated to observe and why those? Thus, HR proponents make generic
statements of obligation to keep the Torah with an emphasis on the biblical Holydays and kosher food.
What about the other parts of the Torah like family purity and thank offerings and lepers? The Law as
given to the Israelites was much more comprehensive than typically conveyed in the HRM.
Emphasis on Biblical Calendar and Holydays: While there are instructive benefits of studying the
Jewish holydays, that Gentiles are obligated to observe them is refuted by the NT verses presented above.
Additionally, since the destruction of the Temple (AD 70), it is impossible to obey the Law of Moses. For
example, one of the requirements for Passover, Pentecost, Trumpets, Day of Atonement, and Tabernacles
is a “meat sacrifice” or “an offering made by fire unto the LORD” (Lev. 23:8, 16, 25, 27, 36). Hebrew Roots
teacher, James King, recognizes this problem: “…we should study His Word from a Hebraic
perspective and do our best to live in obedience to His instructions in the Torah”20 (italics added).
However, the Torah never says Jews and Gentiles should “do their best to obey;” neither does the NT.
Rather, “… whoever keeps the whole law and yet stumbles in one point, he has become guilty of all”
(James 2:10).
Notes
"What is Hebrew Roots exactly?" accessed April 27, 2014,
http://www.houseofdavidfellowship.com/qanda.htm.
2 “A separate 4-page Profile has been published related to this
subject: Philip Arn, “Assemblies of Yahweh,” Profile Notebook
(Arlington, Texas: Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 1994-2014). A
complete collection of Profiles (over 400 pages) is available at
www.watchman.org/notebook. This Profile is available at:
www.watchman.org/profiles/pdf/assembliesofyahwehprofile.
pdf.
3 Stephen Katz, "The Jewish Roots Movement: Flowers and
Thorns. Havurah 4, no. 1, accessed April 27, 2014,
http://www.jewsforjesus.org/publications/havurah/v04n01/jewishroots.
4 A separate 4-page Profile has been published related to this
subject: Philip Arn, “Armstrongism,” Profile Notebook
complete collection of Profiles (over 400 pages) is available at
www.watchman.org/notebook. This Profile is available at:
http://www.watchman.org/profiles/pdf/armstrongismprofil
e.pdf.
5 The Jerusalem Perspective, available at:
http://www.jerusalemperspective.com.
6 Joseph Good is a pioneer in the HRM. More information
about him can be found through Hatikva Ministries;
http://www.hatikva.org.
7 Shofar Ministries. "Our Purpose." Hebraic Roots. Accessed
April 27, 2014, http://www.shofarministries.net/index.html.
8 A few alternative spellings are used: Yeshua, Y’shua,
Yahshua, Yehoshua, Jahshuwa, among others.
9 B'nai Israel Messianic Assembly. "About Yahweh." Beliefs.
Accessed April 27, 2014,
http://www.bnaiisraelmessianicassembly.com/beliefs.
10 Etz Chayim: Tree of Life Messianic Ministries. "Our Beliefs."
Accessed April 29, 2014, http://www.etz-chayim.org/whowe-are/our-beliefs.
1
Robert Somerville, "Is the Law of God Illegal?" Accessed
April 30, 2014,
http://www.awarenessministry.org/lawofgodtorahinstructio
n.htm.
12 B'nai Israel Messianic Assembly. "Beliefs."
13 Dean Wheelock and Susan Wheelock, Which Law?
(Lakewood, WI: Hebrew Roots, 2009).
14 Daniel Juster and Russ Resnick, One Law Movements: A
Challenge to the Messianic Jewish Community (2005), 7,
accessed April 30, 2014,
http://www.torahresource.com/EnglishArticles/OneLawMo
vement.pdf.
15 For a response to Juster and Resnick, see: Tim Hegg, One
Law Movements: A Response to Russ Resnik & Daniel Juster,
(TorahResource, May 2005) available at,
http://www.torahresource.com/EnglishArticles/OLMRespo
nse.pdf.
16 Juster and Resnick, One Law Movements, 1.
17 For a more complete description of Two House Theology,
see: Tim Hegg, The Two-House Theory: Three Fatal Flaws
(TorahResource, 2002) available at,
http://www.torahresource.com/EnglishArticles/Two%20Ho
use%20Fatal%20Errors.pdf.
18 A.B. Traina, The Origin of Christianity, accessed April 25,
2014,
http://www.meguiar.addr.com/origin_of_christianity.htm.
19 John J. Parsons, Codex Sinaticus: Nomina Sacra and the
Name Ἰησοῦς, accessed April 25, 2014,
http://www.hebrew4christians.com/Names_of_Gd/Sinaticus/sinaticus.html.
20 James King, "Gospel Roots Radio," accessed April 25, 2014,
http://www.gospelrootsradio.com.
11
Hinduism
By C. Fred Smith
Founders: No one founded Hinduism; instead it is a collection of closely associated religions
and philosophies on the subcontinent of India.
Date: Hinduism arose after 1500 BC as settlers came into the Indus River Valley adopting local
gods and bringing new teachings with them.
Origin of the term: “Hindu” is a word that arose from an originally Persian term, for the valley
of the River Sindhu, (now called the Indus River). Later the term was used by Muslims to
refer to the religious beliefs of India and was adopted by the British.1
Basic character: Hinduism is made up of a multiplicity of theologies, philosophies, gods and
sects. This makes Hinduism difficult to characterize. The word Hinduism itself functions
as a catchall word for a whole collection of traditional Indian beliefs and practices. Still,
there are a few common characteristics. Basically, Hindu religious practices all seek to
overcome the law of Karma, which causes death and rebirth, or reincarnation, 2 and to
experience one’s unity with Brahman—the “stuff” of which all of reality is made. All rituals,
practices and teachings are designed to lead ultimately to overcoming this law of Karma.
Organizational Structure: Within Hinduism there is no central authority; each temple is selfsupportive. In Tamil Nadu, a state in southern India, a government department pays for
renovation and upkeep of temples and administers a charitable fund for benevolence
causes. In the United States, Hindu temples are often supported by subscriptions and fees
from members and are run by a board of trustees.3
HISTORY
Hinduism owes its beginnings to the civilization developed by the Aryans in the Indus
River Valley around 1500 BC. Over the next 2000 years, this civilization absorbed the beliefs of
the local peoples, who made up several different cultural groups4 and reworked them into a
much more extensive philosophy, without completely discarding the earlier system of gods and
legends.5 During this period, Hinduism’s basic foundations were laid, including the rise of an
extensive system of home and temple rituals, and the most ancient written texts, the Vedas.
“Veda,” a Sanskrit word for knowledge;6 originally referred to teachings handed down orally,
but according to Hindu tradition, were written down by a team led by a guru named Vyasa at
some time in the past.7
Over many centuries Hinduism continued to develop; but always retained elements of its
past development. During the Epic Period, temple rituals became increasingly important while
priests became more powerful members of society. During this time the best-known Hindu
scripture was written, the Bhagavad Gita, which is part of a larger epic poem, the
Mahabharata. Other sacred texts from this period include The Upanishads8 and The Ramayana
a multi-volume epic poem.9
It was during the Epic Period that the caste system developed in India, 10 though its roots
are much older. It most likely arose out of the need for a subsistence society to impose a
division of labor to ensure the society’s survival.11 The system ensures that there are people to
do the less fulfilling physical labor jobs as well as sufficient military men to protect the society.
Clearly, not everyone can be of the highest castes if the mundane work of maintaining a
community is to be done.
Early on the castes were considered equal in importance, and one was assigned to a caste
based on skills and talents. Later, following the Epic Period, this changed and the system
Hinduism, page 2
became hereditary, and thus a hindrance to upward mobility. 12 There are four main castes,
although the system itself is part of a much larger chain of being, ranked from highest and
more pure, down to the lowest and least pure.13 The four main castes are the Brahmin, or
priestly caste, which includes teachers and scholars, the Warrior caste, who protect society,
the Vaishya or merchant caste, which also includes farmers, and the Shudras, who do manual
labor but also may be artists.14 It is the Shurdras and the outcastes, or untouchables who
belong to no caste, who traditionally have suffered the most, being denied education and
opportunity.15
For over 1500 years now, India has been subject to foreign immigration and invasion, most
recently from western colonial powers, mainly Great Britain. This has affected the caste system
in many ways. Under the British, members of the Brahmin caste found new educational
opportunities and went into medicine and law, and even military service. 16 Other higher caste
members of society benefited from increased educational opportunities. After India became
independent, government efforts to end the caste system have been somewhat successful,
although certain aspects of it linger.
HINDU TEACHINGS
Pantheism: Brahman is all. Basic to the Hindu worldview is Pantheism, the idea that
everything is God. God is not merely in trees and rocks, oceans and mountains, but these
things are themselves manifestations of God. This is not exclusive to Hinduism, but it adds an
important and unique dimension. Hindus believe that the ultimate reality behind the Hindu
gods, and behind everything else is an impersonal essence called Brahman. Brahman is the
“single reality underlying the diversity of appearances.” 17 The idea that there are separate
things, such as chairs, tables, rocks, trees, people, animals, etc. is merely an illusion. This
illusion is called in Saskrit, maya.18 (It may well be part of the deep background of our word
magic, and magi.). “Brahman projects the universe through the power of Its (sic) maya” and is
yet entangled within its own projection. 19 The individual self is one with Brahman also, but
with an important difference: In Hindu belief, you are Brahman. That is, your mind, the
immaterial part of you is identical to Brahman; it is not just a manifestation of Brahman. You
are trapped in the illusion that you are a separate self with a separate identity.
Moksha. The goal, in Hindu belief is moksha, to overcome the illusion that one is separate from
Brahman. We are ignorant of our true Brahman nature and must overcome this ignorance. It is
not enough just to know the meaning of the sentence, “you are one with Brahman”—this is
experiential knowledge. One must experience this one-ness. To achieve moksha one must
follow at least one of three paths: The first is the way of devotion. 20 Devotion involves making
offerings and performing rituals in honor of one or more of the various gods. This is the most
popular path. The other two paths are the path of attaining wisdom and the path of selfless
service or good works.21 Many Hindus follow all three paths to some extent.
Karma. The idea that actions done in this life have future consequences, and that one’s
situation today is a result of actions done in previous lives is of “central importance” in
Hinduism.22 This is called the law of Karma. Karma extends beyond the present life, due to
Hindu belief in re-incarnation. It regulates the endless cycle of death and rebirth—reincarnation, or the transmigration23 of the soul. To achieve Moksha, one works off all the
effects of Karma. One comes to experience oneness with Brahman and any need for further
activity, and further generation of Karma, ceases. Since most Hindus realize that achieving
experiential one-ness with Brahman is rare, the practical goal of much of Hinduism is to
improve one’s situation in the next life by properly managing Karma.
Hindu Pantheon. It is said that there are over 300 million gods in Hinduism. This is actually a
reflection of the fact that many local gods are worshipped in regions and various villages across
India and it is generally understood that these are all the same deities under different local
names.
There are some major deities that are recognized generally throughout Hinduism. Among these
is a group of three major deities, sometimes mistakenly referred to as the “Hindu Trinity.” This
is an error because they are nothing like the Christian Trinity, being three different beings with
sometimes contradictory functions. Their names are Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva. Brahma 24 is
the creator, Vishnu the sustainer and Shiva is the destroyer. Each of these has a female
Hinduism, page 3
consort. Brahma’s consort is Saraswati, the goddess of knowledge, Vishnu’s is Lakshmi, the
goddess of love and Shiva’s is Kali, the goddess of power, especially destroying power, but also
of transformation.25 If you visit a Hindu temple you may see statues of at least one of these
three with his consort. Kali is especially recognizable since she has multiple arms and her
tongue sticks out.
Other main deities include Ganesha, the god with an elephant head, Hanuman, the ape god
who is a major figure in the Ramayana, another epic poem,26 and Swaminarian, a man who,
about a century ago, believed he was a god and convinced a large number of followers. The
largest Hindu temple in the U.S. is in Georgia, and is dedicated to Swaminarian. 27
HINDU PRACTICES
The path of ritual devotion is the oldest and most popular path to Moksha. This ritual
most often goes under the name of Puja—and there is puja practiced in the home and puja in
the temple.
Puja at home. Many Hindus maintain an altar with an image of one or another of the gods
(often Ganesha, the elephant-headed god) in their home or place of business. Small offerings of
food are placed on this altar morning and evening. The image of the god will be regularly
washed, clothed, carefully tended and even put to bed at night. The father of the household has
primary responsibility for the Puja ritual, although his wife may step in if need be. 28
Puja in the temple. Hindu temples, especially in the U.S. will have niches or sections devoted
to various gods though the temple itself may be mostly dedicated to one major god. At the Ekta
Mandir of the Dallas/Fort Worth Hindu Temple society, various pujas, rituals and classes are
held daily.29 For a fee, a Hindu priest will conduct a special ritual or other service at one’s
home, or business, or in the temple itself.30
Festivals. There are numerous Hindu festivals, usually in honor of the “descent day” or
birthday of one of the gods. Divali, the “Festival of Lights,” is probably the best-known Hindu
festival. Divali is a five day celebration that is observed by Hindus everywhere. 31 Hindu
Temples and associations in the U.S. often sponsor Divali celebrations as well as other
festivals.32 Hindu festivals are generally open to the public as all are welcomed to discover more
about Hindu beliefs and culture.
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Brahman is all. While Hinduism holds the position that the only reality is Brahman, thus all is
an illusion; the Bible teaches that one can live in and enjoy the creation knowing it is real. The
Bible states that “God created the heavens and the earth” (Genesis 1:1) and that “The heavens
reveal the glory of God and the earth shows his handiwork” (Psalms 19:1). Therefore,
Christians rejoice in the creation, seeing the greatness of God in the beauty of trees,
mountains, waterfalls, etc. Hindus, on the other hand, if they are consistent with their
worldview, must see the creation as an illusion. It is less than fully real. It is difficult to see
how one really enjoys the goodness of creation. 33
Moksha. According to Hinduism there are three paths to overcome moksha so one can become
one with Brahman but offers no assurance. The Bible teaches that man’s problem is not of
intellect or realization but of a moral problem called sin. Romans 5:12 explains that all have
sinned and the penalty for sin is death. The remedy to man’s sin problem does not come from
man’s reasoning ability, instead through Christ’s work on the cross (Romans 5:8). Christianity
offers a dynamic relationship with God that is achieved only by receiving forgiveness of sin by
faith in God (Romans 10:9-10). The Bible teaches in 1 John 5:13 that one can be confident in
their standing with God once they have placed their faith on Christ.
Karma. Hinduism places a burden on its followers to do good works so that they may reach
moksha; but the law of Karma often prevents the adherent to achieving Brahman. The
adherents to Hinduism have little to no hope to ever break the law of Karma and achieving
Brahman. Christianity offers a radically different view in the biblical doctrine of justification
and substitutionary atonement (Galatians 2:16; 2 Corinthians 5:21). The only way a Hindu can
overcome the law of Karma is through good works. However, the Bible teaches that while good
works are a way of showing the love of God to others; the best man can offer is compared to
Hinduism, page 4
filthy rags in God’s eyes (Isaiah 64:6). A Christian’s identity is not in their good works, nor do
they trust in their works to obtain salvation (Ephesians 2:8-9).
Pantheism/Hindu Pantheon/Trinity. Hinduism offers a pantheistic worldview that holds that
God is an impersonal force (Brahman) that is everything; whereas Christianity explains that
there is only one God who is not a force but a personal God (Isaiah 43:10). While Hinduism
teaches that a person is and has God inside them but for them to realize their inner deity they
must overcome moksha. The Bible states that with man there is “none righteous” (Romans
3:10) and all mankind has “sinned and come short of the glory of God” (Romans 3:23).
Furthermore, while there are multiple deities within Hinduism Jesus taught, “you shall
worship the Lord your God, and him only shall you serve” (Luke 4:8). The “Hindu Trinity”
shows a skewed picture in comparison to the Trinity described in the Bible. While the Trinity
doctrine cannot be fully comprehended, the Trinity is revealed throughout the Bible. The
Trinity is best understood as describing God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Spirit
was coeternal, coequal and one in essence, nature, power, action and will. Christians, who
wishing to explain the good news of Christ to their Hindu friends, 34 can share the forgiveness
available by grace through faith in Jesus as the answer to karma and moksha.
Notes
Jayaram V. “The Origin and Definition of the Name Hindu”
Hinduwebsite.com,
http://www.hinduwebsite.com/hinduism/h_meaning.asp (accessed
April 30, 2015).
2
A separate 4-page Profile has been published related to this subject:
Eric Pement, “Reincarnation,” Profile Notebook (Arlington, Texas:
Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 1994-2015). A complete collection of
Profiles (over 450 pages) is available at www.watchman.org/notebook.
This Profile is available at:
http://www.watchman.org/profiles/pdf/reincarnationprofile.pdf.
3
For example the Hindu Temple in Irving TX requires a membership fee
of 100 dollars per year, plus fees for various types of services offered
by the priests. www.dfwhindutemple.org (accessed March 17, 2015).
The Hindu Temple near Davenport Iowa has a board of directors and a
Constitution and by-laws. http://www.iowatemple.org/Bylaws.pdf
(accessed March 17, 2015).
4
Gavin Flood, An Introduction to Hinduism, (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1996), 23-30.
5
Ibid., 23.
6
Bhaskarananda, Swami, The Essentials of Hinduism, 2d ed. (Seattle
WA: Viveka Press, 2002), 11.
7
“Krishna Dwaipayana Vyasa” Krishna’s Mercy, http
http://www.krishnasmercy.org/dotnetnuke/Worship/KrishnaDwaipaya
naVyasa/tabid/66/Default.aspx (accessed May 14, 2015).
8
Eaknath Easwaran, The Bhagavad Gita 2d ed. (Nigiri Press 2007), and
Easwaran, The Upanishads (Nilgiri Press, 2007).
9
“Ancient Indian History: The Epic Age” narasimhan.com,
http://narasimhan.com/SK/Culture/culture_history/culture_hist_epic_a
ge.htm (accessed May 15, 2015).
10
Kallie Szczepanski. “History of India’s Caste System
asianhistory.com,
http://asianhistory.about.com/od/india/p/indiancastesystem.htm,
(accessed May 15, 2015).
11
The “Brihadaranyaka Upanishad” describes all four castes as rising out
of Brahman. Each caste was “projected” in order to allow Brahman to
prosper. The god of procreation and protection, Prajapati (a reflection
of Brahman, ultimately), became the members of each of the four
castes. Thus, the caste system came to be seen as a reflection of the
nature of reality itself. The Principle Upanishads edited and translated
by Swami Nikhilananda, “Brihadaranyaka Upanishad” (Mineola, NY:
Dover Publications, 2003), 192-93.
12
Bhaskarananda, 25.
13
Flood, 58-59.
1
14
Flood, 59.
Bhaskarananda, 27, and Flood, 61.
16
Baskarananda, 26.
17
Flood, 85.
18
Ibid., 145.
19
“Svetasvatara Upanishad” (IV. 9) in The Principle Upanishads edited
and translated by Swami Nikhilananda, “Brihadaranyaka Upanishad”
(Mineola, NY: Dover Publications, 2003), 135.
20
Bhagavad Gita 9:22-28.
21
Ibid., 3:3.
22
Flood, 85-86.
23
Transmigration is an earlier term for reincarnation. The idea is that the
soul can migrate from one body to another. For more information see
“Reincarnation” in the Profile Notebook; available at:
http://www.watchman.org/profiles/pdf/reincarnationprofile.pdf.
24
“Book IV: Kishkindha Kanda – The Empire of Holy Monkeys”
valmikiramayan.net,
http://www.valmikiramayan.net/utf8/kish/sarga2/kishkindha_2_frame.ht
m (accessed May 16, 2015).
25
“The Hindu Trinity” hindunet.org, http://www.hindunet.org/god/trinity/
(accessed May 16, 2015).
26
“Book IV: Kishkindha Kanda – The Empire of Holy Monkeys”
valmikiramayan.net,
http://www.valmikiramayan.net/utf8/kish/sarga2/kishkindha_2_frame.ht
m (accessed May 16, 2015).
27
BAPS Swaminarayan Sanstha, http://www.baps.org/GlobalNetwork/North-America/Atlanta.aspx (accessed May 16, 2015).
28
Winfried Corduan, Neighboring Faiths: A Christian Introduction to
World Religions 2d ed. (Downer’s Grove IL: InterVarsity Press, 2012),
302.
29
“Temple Scheduled Puja & Services,” D/FW Hindu Temple Society,
http://dfwhindutemple.org/services/temple-services/, (accessed April 24,
2015).
30
Ibid., and http://dfwhindutemple.org/services/priest-services/, (accessed
April 24, 2015).
31
Winfried Corduan, Neighboring Faiths: A Christian Introduction to
World Religions 2d ed. (Downer’s Grove IL: InterVarsity Press, 2012),
305.
32
“Hindu Festivals” AHA Shiva Vishnu Temple http://ahasvtemple.org/upcoming-events/, (accessed April 24, 2015).
33
John Newport, Life’s Ultimate Questions (Dallas, TX: Word, 1998), 387.
34
For a strategy and tips to sharing the gospel with Hindus visit:
http://www.watchman.org/articles/other-religious-topics/witnessing-tipsand-strategy-for-sharing-the-gospel-with-hindus/.
15
Benny Hinn
By Justin Peters
Founded: Church: Orlando Christian Center of Orlando, Florida, 1983; Benny Hinn Ministries.
Key Books: Good Morning Holy Spirit, Welcome Holy Spirit, The Anointing, Rise and Be Healed,
The Miracle of Healing, This Is Your Day For A Miracle, The Blood
Mass Media: This Is Your Day daily television program aired on TBN, INSP, Daystar, The God
Channel, Revelation TV, Vision TV
Religious Affiliation: ordained by the International Convention of Faith Churches and
Ministers.
HISTORY
Benedictus “Benny” Hinn was born on December 3, 1952 in Israel. His family emigrated to
Toronto, Canada shortly after 1967 where he attended Georges Vanier Secondary School. Hinn
writes, “During my senior year at Georges Vanier, for the second time in my life I had an
encounter with the Lord.”1 School records indicate, that he was an undergraduate in 1972 and
dropped out before graduation.
Hinn has given contradictory accounts of his conversion. In a devotional published by the
Praise the Lord (PTL) network in 1981, he states, “I got saved in Israel in 1968.”2 In a message
delivered in St. Louis in 1983, however, he said, “…it was in Canada that I was born again.”3 In
Good Morning Holy Spirit, Hinn relates that he was saved not in 1968 but in February of 1972.4
The call to ministry came while attending a Kathryn Khulman crusade. According to Hinn,
miracles of healing began to take place all over the auditorium. “I went back to Canada and
thought about it. ‘I’m going to try this,’ I said.’”5
Though Hinn credits numerous people influencing him in his early ministry, none has had
a greater impact on him than has Kathryn Khulman (1907-76). Khulman is arguably the
world’s most widely recognized female faith healer6 and was known for her practice of “slaying
in the Spirit” and her use of “word of knowledge,” both of which Hinn uses extensively. Their
similarities in both attire and technique are striking. Khulman was known for her white dress,
Hinn for his white suit. He has copied and perfected many of her mannerisms and
phraseology. Though never having met Mrs. Khulman in person, he has stated that she has
appeared to him from beyond the grave to give him encouragement and ministerial direction. 7
Hinn has also been an admirer of Dr. Oral Roberts and the two share a close friendship.
Hinn admits no formal biblical training, but claims the Holy Spirit was his biblical
instructor. On one occasion of enjoying intense fellowship with and instruction from the Holy
Spirit, he was called to supper. As he was about to leave, Hinn claims “[I] felt someone take my
hand and say, ‘Five more minutes. Just five more minutes.’ The Holy Spirit longed for my
fellowship.”8 At the time, his anointing was supposedly so strong that others could not even
stand up in his presence.9
In his early twenties, Hinn moved to Florida and married the daughter of a local pastor. In
1983 he founded a church, the Orlando Christian Center in Orlando, Florida. He was
becoming a sought after speaker at venues nationwide and began conducting his miracle
crusades in the late 1980’s. His first nationally televised “Miracle Crusade” was held in Flint,
MI in 1989. His television program, This Is Your Day, began airing in 1990. On his program,
Hinn showed video clips of people claiming to have been physically healed at his crusades.
Hinn would display discarded crutches and empty wheelchairs on the platform. His fame
Benny Hinn, page 2
spread and he was soon conducting regular miracle crusades in huge venues around the
world.
In 1999, he resigned as pastor of the Orlando Christian Center and moved his
headquarters to Grapevine, Texas. This Is Your Day is now seen in over 200 countries. The
ministry’s income is, by some estimates over $200 million annually. 10 Hinn and his wife,
Suzanne, live in the ministry’s parsonage valued at approximately $10 million.
Many of Hinn’s claims, teachings, and practices have come under severe scrutiny. He has
claimed that he saw a man turn into a snake before his own eyes, that he has video of a man
who was raised from the dead, and that he once healed nearly everyone in a hospital. 11 He
claims to have seen Jesus with his own eyes, has video of Jesus walking around at one of his
meetings as well as video of Jesus’ face appearing on the wall of his church. All of these claims
have either been proven false, or Hinn has retracted. 12
One of the biggest controversies is the claim that tens of thousands of people have been
physically healed. Hinn explains that there are five stages to his follow-up of people claiming to
be healed and all of those healings are medically verified. 13 To the best of this writer’s
knowledge, there has yet to be one air-tight, documented case of anyone experiencing an
organic healing at a Benny Hinn crusade. 14
DOCTRINE
Given that Hinn was influenced by so many differing individuals and views, it is difficult to
categorize his doctrine. In recent years, he has placed more emphasis on preaching the Gospel
which would technically qualify him as being evangelical. He is also charismatic, believing in
the continuation of all of the spiritual gifts. When one considers the totality of his teachings,
however, his theology is aligned with the Word-Faith (WF) movement.15 The WF movement
(more commonly referred to as the Health and Wealth, Name It and Claim It, or Prosperity
Gospel) is also led by other notable ministers such as Kenneth and Gloria Copeland, Creflo
Dollar, Jesse Duplantis, Paula White, and Joyce Meyer, among others.
Spiritual Death of Jesus: Jesus’ physical death was not sufficient to atone for sins but
that He also had to die a spiritual death in which He suffered, died spiritually, descended to
Hell where He was tortured and then reborn. 16 Says Hinn, “He (Jesus) became one with the
nature of Satan, so all those who had the nature of Satan can partake of the nature of God.”17
Positive Confession: Spoken words are containers of the substance of faith (hence the
name Word-Faith)18 and believers can use their own words to speak things into existence.
Hinn claims he learned this principle from a witch when she told him that she could bring
disease on men and kill birds with her words.19 Says Hinn, “I know, that I know, that I know,
that as these programs are airing, I’m speaking something into existence.”20
Little gods Doctrine: WF theology holds that Adam was created to be an exact duplicate of
God.21 The proof text is Genesis 1:26-27 which records that man was created in God’s
image. The little gods doctrine is a key reason that the WF preachers hold so tenaciously to
health and wealth - because believers are “gods” and a god cannot be poor, nor sick. Though
Hinn has enthusiastically taught this doctrine for much of his ministry, 22 recently, he has
stopped emphasizing it.
Divine Revelation Knowledge: God is dispensing extra-biblical knowledge about Himself
and His plans today. Claiming divine revelation knowledge, Hinn has taught that women were
originally designed to give birth out of their sides,23 that when believers partake of communion
they are partaking of Christ Himself,24 and that there are nine members of the Godhead. 25 It is
common to see Him assert divine inspiration for calling out people to be healed of various
diseases.26 In 1999 Hinn claimed God told him to build a “World Healing Center.” Funds were
collected for the $30 million project, construction of which was to begin immediately. In
February of 2000, however, God apparently changed His mind and told Hinn that the timing
was wrong and that he should wait.27 As of this writing, ground for the World Healing Center
has yet to be broken.
Prophecy: Hinn has offered numerous prophecies over the years, claiming divine
inspiration. On October 19, 1999 Hinn prophesied that people would soon be placing their
deceased loved ones “by the thousands” in front of televisions tuned to TBN and that they
Benny Hinn, page 3
would be raised from the dead.28 Once he prophesied that there “will not be one Muslim left in
Nigeria” by the year 2003.29 One of the most famous prophecies was recorded on December 31,
1989. Hinn says he slipped into a trance-like state in which God began to give him prophecies
about major events that were to occur in the then upcoming decade of the 1990’s. Some of the
prophecies were that America’s east coast would be ravaged by earthquakes, a female
president would be in the White House, the economy of the U.S. would collapse, Fidel Castro
would die and that God would destroy the homosexual community in America with fire. 30
Healing: Unquestionably, it is the gift of physical healing for which Benny Hinn is best
known. Like all proponents of WF theology, Hinn teaches that it is always God’s will for a
person to be physically healed provided that he has enough faith. Says Hinn, “He promises to
heal all, everyone – any, any whatsoever, everything – all our diseases. That means not even a
headache, sinus problem, not even a toothache – nothing! No sickness should come your way,
God heals all your diseases.”31
Foundational to Hinn’s teaching that physical healing is guaranteed is that physical
healing is provided for in the Atonement. WF teachers use Isaiah 53:5 as their biblical
support. In 2007, Hinn said,
...He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities, chastised for
peace. That’s right, that’s the front of the cross. But I’ve come to remind you there’s the
back side of the cross – with His stripes we are healed! That’s definite, that’s the Bible!
…The Gospel of the kingdom is the Gospel of salvation and the Gospel of healing. It’s one
Gospel. …If we give the church of Jesus Christ only half the message, we are robbing them
of 50% (of the Gospel). 32
Hinn teaches that a person must believe that his healing is not a matter of if, but
when. Says Hinn, “Never, ever, ever go to the Lord and say, ‘If it be thy will.’ Don’t allow such
faith destroying words to be spoken from your mouth.”33 In 2003, Hinn said, “If you sit there
and say ‘I’m not sure,’ you just lost it (healing).”34
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
It is important to remember that most false teachers do present some truth in what they
teach. Satan disguises himself as an “angel of light” (2 Cor. 11:14) and false prophets and
teachers will “secretly introduce destructive heresies”(2 Pet. 2:1-3). False teachers will have
some truth, but that truth will always be mixed with error and heresy. True Christians will
normally recognize that the teachings of religions such as Buddhism or Islam are
false. However, the false doctrines discussed in this Profile are often able to slip by Christians
undetected because there is solid agreement in many other areas with WF teachers (deity of
Christ, Trinity, virgin birth etc.). The result is that many Christians accept this profoundly
dangerous teaching that would normally be rejected.
Spiritual Death of Jesus: Hinn’s teaching on salvation is relatively sound and it is
possible that someone could get saved from hearing him present the Gospel. However, the
“Spiritual Death of Jesus” doctrine is heretical and Hinn continues to teach it. If Jesus died
spiritually, then He ceased to be God. If Jesus ceased to be God – even for an instant – then
He never was God to begin with because God cannot cease being God. He is immutable,
meaning He does not change (Heb. 13:8). The Bible is very clear that it was the physical death
of Jesus that paid for our sins (1 Pet. 3:18; Rom. 5:9; Eph. 1:7). His work was completed on
the cross, not in Hell.
Positive Confession: Faith is not a literal, tangible substance. The power to create by
speaking words rests solely with God (Gen. 1, 2; Col. 1:16) and the crisp line between Creator
and created should not be blurred. The Faith preachers often appeal to Hebrews 11:1: ”faith is
the substance of things hoped for…” The word “substance,” however, is more properly
rendered as assurance. Hence, faith provides the believer the assurance of the “things hoped
for.” In context, the “things hoped for” are God’s promises of Christ’s coming (Heb. 10:37) and
salvation (10:38-39).
Little gods Doctrine: When the Bible states that God created man in His image (Gen.
1:26-27), that means we as humans have the capacity through a saving relationship with Jesus
Christ to know God. This does not, however, mean that we are God. There is only one God (Ex.
20:3; Isa. 44:8; Psa. 50:1; Rom. 16:27; Eph. 4:6).
Benny Hinn, page 4
Divine Revelation Knowledge: Hebrews 1:1-2 states that “God...in these last days has spoken
to us in His Son.” Everything that God has to say about His character and His nature He has said
in Jesus Christ. Legion are the false religions that have begun by a single individual saying, “God
spoke to me.” So began Mormonism and Islam. It is exceedingly dangerous to claim extra-biblical
revelation from God.
Prophecy: Sadly, Benny Hinn meets every biblical criterion as to how to discern a false prophet
(Jer. 23:14; Deut. 18:21-22). No verifiable prophecies of Hinn’s have been fulfilled and his false
prophecies are numerous.
Healing: This touches all of us. We either need healing ourselves (or one day will), or we have a
loved one who does. Hence, it is crucial to understand that it is not always God’s will for a person to
be physically healed in this life. It is a matter of biblical record that not everyone who loved and
served the Lord walked in perfect health. Moses (Ex. 4:11), Job, Elisha (2 Kings 13:14), Timothy (1
Tim. 5:23) and the Apostle Paul (Gal. 4:13-14) are just a few examples. This writer certainly believes
that God still heals today, but it is not always God’s will this side of Heaven.
Regarding the Atonement, Hinn is missing the primary point of Isaiah 53:5. The primary
context is not physical healing, it is spiritual healing – healing from sin. Note the words
“transgressions” and “iniquities.” Is Hinn right, though, when he and the other WF preachers teach
that physical healing is provided for in the Atonement? Actually, yes. Sickness is one of the
consequences of living in a fallen world. Therefore, when Jesus died and paid for sins, He also paid
for the consequences of those sins, one of which is sickness and disease. Here, however, is where
Hinn and the others are wrong: Not all of the benefits of the Atonement are promised to be fully
realized this side of Heaven. Physical healing is one of those benefits. A glorified body is also
provided for in the Atonement, but after the resurrection (1 Cor. 15:42-44). The technical term for
the error the WF preachers make is an over-realized eschatology.
Notes
Benny Hinn, Good Morning Holy Spirit (Nashville: Thomas
Nelson Publishers, 1990), 28.
2 Benny Hinn, The PTL Family Devotional (PTL Network, 1981) as
cited in Richard Fisher and Kurt Goedelman, The Confusing
Word of Benny Hinn (Kearney, NE: Morris Publishers, 2001), 42.
3 Benny Hinn, “Benny Hinn Testimony” audiotape (St. Louis:
Grace World Outreach, March 4, 1983).
4 Hinn, Good Morning Holy Spirit, 27-32.
5 Benny Hinn, The Anointing (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson
Publishers, 1991), 52.
6 Stanley M. Burgess and Eduard Van Der Maas, eds., The New
International Dictionary of Pentecostal and Charismatic
Movements, Revised and Expanded Edition (Grand Rapids, MI:
Zondervan, 2002), 826.
7 Benny Hinn, “Benny Hinn Miracle Crusade” (Honolulu, HI,
1997, 28 February) and Hinn, This Is Your Day (Television
broadcast, June 11, 1997).
8 Hinn, Good Morning Holy Spirit, 56.
9 Ibid., 42.
10 Do You Believe in Miracles?, Produced by Oleh Rumak. Toronto,
Canada: Canadian Broadcasting Corporation, 2004.
11 Ibid.
12 A Call for Discernment, disc 2 “Mangled Manifestations,”
Produced by Justin Peters. Vicksburg, MS: Justin Peters
Productions, 2009.
13 Rumak, Do You Believe in Miracles?, CBC, 2004. This
documentary followed up with five people who Hinn claimed to
be healed at recent crusades and none of the five were, in fact,
healed. One woman got worse and another died soon
afterwards of the cancer from which she had supposedly just
been healed.
14 Justin Peters, A Call for Discernment, disc 2 “The Hurt of
Healing,” (Justin Peters Ministries, 2009). It is important to
note the difference between a psycho-somatic healing and an
organic healing. The former is actually quite common.
15 See Watchman Fellowship’s Profile on the Word-Faith Movement
by Rob Bowman.
16 The SDJ doctrine was first clearly articulated by Essek W.
Kenyon who many believe to be the grandfather of the modern
Word of Faith movement. See E.W. Kenyon, What Happened
from the Cross to the Throne (Lynnwood, WA: Kenyon’s Gospel
Publishing Society, 1969). All of the modern WF preachers hold
1
to this doctrine to one degree or another.
17 Benny Hinn, “Benny Hinn” program on TBN (December 15,
1990).
18 Charles Capps, a leading WF proponent writes, “Some think
that God made the earth out of nothing, but He didn’t. He
made it out of something. The substance God used was
faith…He used His words as a carrier of that faith.” Capps,
Authority in Three Worlds (Tulsa, OK: Harrison House, 1982),
24.
19 Benny Hinn, “Praise the Lord” program on TBN (1989, 1 June).
20 Hinn makes this statement on a video clip, reproduced on
Peters, A Call for Discernment, disc 1 “Dangerous Doctrines.”
21 Many of the faith preachers such as Kenneth Copeland and
Kenneth HaginCreflo teach this doctrine. For more information,
see Robert Bowman, The Word-Faith Controversy (Grand
Rapids, MN: Baker Books, 2001) chapter 9.
22 See: Justin Peters, An Examination and Critique of the Life,
Ministry and Theology of Healing Evangelist Benny Hinn.
Master’s thesis submitted to the faculty of Southwestern
Baptist Theological Seminary in partial fulfillment of the
requirements of a Master’s of Theology degree. December 2002,
20-23.
23 Peters, A Call for Discernment, disc 2 “Mangled Manifestations.”
24 Benny Hinn, “Praise the Lord” program on TBN (December 27,
1994).
25 Benny Hinn, sermon “A New Spirit” delivered to the Orlando
Christian Center, aired on TBN (1990, 13 October).
26 It is noteworthy that while Hinn claims that God shows him
people with specific diseases such as cancer, heart disease,
fibromyalgia, etc. being healed, God never gives him the
individuals’ specific names or hometowns.
27 Steve McGonigle, “Whatever happened to Hinn’s promised
healing center?,” The Dallas Morning News, June 23, 2002.
28 Benny Hinn, “Praise the Lord” show on TBN (1999, 19 October).
29 Peters, An Examination and Critique of the Life, Ministry and
Theology of Healing Evangelist Benny Hinn, 40.
30 Ibid., 36-38. Audio clip on file. May be heard on Peters, A Call
for Discernment, disc 2 “Mangled Manifestations.”
31 Benny Hinn, Rise and Be Healed, 32.
32 Benny Hinn, Miracle Crusade in Singapore, 2007, clip on file.
33 Hinn, Rise and Be Healed, 47.
34 Peters, A Call for Discernment, disc 3 “The Hurt of Healing.”
Holy Spirit Association for the
Unification of World Christianity
By Rick Branch
Founder: Rev. Sun Myung Moon
Founding Date: 1954
Scripture: Divine Principle
Official Publications: The Unification News is a monthly newspaper. They also
publish a monthly magazine called Insight. While not an official publication of the
Unification Church, the Church does own and operate the Washington Times,
located in Washington, D.C. Today’s World is a monthly magazine.
Organizational Structure: Rev. Moon is the international leader for the Unification
Church.
Unique Terms: Moon is sometimes referred to as Lord of the Second Advent by his
followers. The Lord of the Second Advent is a person who will fulfill Jesus’ mission.
Followers are often called Moonies.
Other Names: Commonly called the Unification Church.
HISTORY
Born in North Korea in 1920, Moon claims 16 years later to have seen a vision of
Jesus in 1936 on Easter morning. In this vision Jesus told Moon either “to restore
God’s perfect kingdom” or that Moon would be “the completer of man’s salvation by
being the Second Coming of Christ.”1 There seems to be some discrepancy on the
actual message. Regardless of the precise wording, this first vision would be followed
by communications with “Moses, Buddha, and others.”2
In 1946, Moon established his first church, the Broad Sea Church. He also
studied with “Paik Moon Kim, a self-proclaimed messiah.”3 Some of Kim’s teachings,
along with “The strong element of messianism found in Korean religion was borrowed
by Moon, who cited the Chung Kam Nok, a cult text from the fifteenth or sixteenth
century, to support the claim that the messiah will come from Korea.”4
The church name was changed in 1954 to the Unification Church. Moon would
move to America in 1959 where he established his international headquarters. In 1965
one of the most interesting events in Moon’s life took place. He had a sitting with
famed Spirit Medium Arthur Ford. At this seance, Moon was given information by
Fletcher, Ford’s spirit guide, concerning his destiny as a spiritual leader. Present at
this Occultic ceremony were Ford, Moon, Bo Hi Pak (a leader in the Unification
Church), as well as Miss Kim, Moon’s interpreter.
Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, page 2
After Ford had gone into a trance, Pak asked, “Could you ask him in connection
with the New Age, more specifically, the mission of Our Leader here today?” Fletcher
answered:
He is one of those who will be the human instrument through whom the World
Teacher will be able to speak. ... The Jesus of Galilee will not return it is not
necessary. The Christ who manifested through him is the Eternal he will manifest
again. ...But the important thing to remember is that when God wants to make a
revelation he has to choose a human instrument.... Sun Myung Moon is the one I
have been talking about. I have been speaking for a group of people here. This
group seems to surround him. And the power that flows through him, the
intelligence, is not just one it is a great group of people. And they seem all to draw
their inspiration and their knowledge from One Source and then they seem to
pour it symbolically into a pool and in some strange symbolical way that pool
becomes Sun Myung Moon.
Fletcher having mentioned revelation, was then asked by Pak, “You are speaking
of New Revelation; that means you are speaking of you refer to the Divine Principle
brought by Sun Myung Moon?” Fletcher answered, “That’s part of it, yes, but even Sun
Myung Moon has not exhausted the possibilities of the Divine Mind. He is, and as long
as he lives will continue to be, a channel for revelation.”5 Because of Moons’ many
encounters with the spirit realm, his doctrines are extremely anti-Christian.
In 1972, the Unification Church purchased “an $85,000 estate near Tarrytown,
New York, as a center for training. The church purchased an additional $620,000
estate as a residence for the Reverend Moon, who had acquired a permanent resident
visa.”6 The Unification Church is one of the wealthiest cults in America today.
The Unification Church has been linked to a variety of associated organizations.
Some of these include The American Freedom Coalition, Collegiate Association for the
Research of Principles (CARP), CAUSA USA, American Leadership Conferences,
American Constitution Committee, National Committee Against Religions Bigotry and
Racism, Conservative Action Foundation, National Council for Church and Social
Action, The Washington Times Corporation, World Media Association, U.S. Property
Development Corporation, Atlanta Video, Happy World Inc., as well as numerous
others.7
DOCTRINE
Trinity: Young Oon Kim, professor of systematic theology at the Unification
Theological Seminary, stated, “Unification theology starts with the fact of polarity as
the main clue for understanding the essential nature of God. Hence it is not primarily
interested in defending the trinitarian doctrine of the fourth century creeds.” 8
God the Father: “Unification theology asserts that God has both masculine and
feminine qualities based on the universal fact of polarity... In the nineteenth century,
belief in the Father-Mother God aroused a great amount of criticism. When Ann Lee,
Founder of the Shakers, and Mary Baker Eddy, the discoverer of Christian Science,
taught that God has both masculine and feminine qualities, they were often
denounced as heretics.”
Having said this, Kim goes on to cite similarities between the Unification Church
theology of God the Father and the deity concept of I Ching, Confucianism, Taoism
and even the Hindu worship of a Mother Goddess. He then writes,
Thus, God must exist in polarity. That is, He must possess within Himself the dual
characteristics of masculinity and femininity which are perfectly expressed and
fully harmonized in His nature. The doctrine of divine polarity taught by
Unification theology should be seen not as an eccentric novelty but rather as a
reaffirmation of a valid theological insight.9
God the Son: As with all non-Christian groups, the Unification Church denies the
full deity of Jesus. The Divine Principle explains, “In like manner, Jesus, being one
body with God, may be called a second God (image of God), but he can by no means be
God Himself.”10 They explain that Jesus real purpose in coming to earth was to
establish God’s kingdom. This would be done by marrying a perfect woman and having
perfect children. However, due to a mistake, Jesus was crucified before this could be
accomplished. Thus, he is able to provide only partial salvation. Full salvation would
be left to the next Adam or the Lord of the Second Advent.
These ideas are explained in the Unification book, Outline of The Principle: Level 4
when it states,
Death on the cross was not the mission that God had originally intended for
Jesus, his Son....Understanding the question of salvation in this light, we can see
that Jesus’ crucifixion was a secondary course of salvation and provided only
spiritual salvation. ...There is no one who has been cleansed of original sin. It is
for this reason that the Messiah must appear again on earth, to liquidate our sins
completely and establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, fulfilling God’s Purpose
for the Creation.11
God the Holy Ghost: According to Kim “In Unification theology the main point is
that the Holy Spirit is not a separate entity, a being different from God the Father. The
Holy Spirit simply refers to God’s redemptive activity.” Further, the Holy Spirit,
“...appears feminine, masculine and impersonal. ...Like God Himself, the Spirit is
invisible and incorporeal - a bright light or a field of magnetic energy.”12
Man’s Destiny: According to Moons’ theology, man’s ultimate destiny is to be
married and have a perfect family. This cannot currently be accomplished because
Jesus failed to bring about full salvation. However, as Bjornstad observed,
A New Age dawned in 1960: ‘At that time, the marriage of the lamb prophesied in
the 19th chapter of Revelation took place. Thus, the Lord of the Second Advent
and His Bride became the True Parents of mankind.’ (1960 happens to be the year
in which Rev. Moon married his wife Hak-Ja Han). This messiah will establish the
perfect family, the task that Jesus never fulfilled. Other perfect families will be
formed, which will produce a perfect society that will spread to the entire world.13
Through Rev. Moon’s mass marriage ceremonies, part of this destiny is being
accomplished. These marriages have been announced in publications like the Wall
Street Journal, simply because of their size.
More that 25,000 couples from 120 countries will be joined in holy matrimony
tomorrow by the Rev. Sun Myung Moon, founder of the Unification Church. This
wedding will beat the previous record, also held by the Rev. Moon, set in 1988
when 6,516 couples from 83 countries got married in a church-owned barley-cola
bottling plant near Seoul.14
Scripture: The Divine Principle is the major theological work of the Unification
Church. However, even it is not the complete truth. “The Divine Principle revealed in
this book is only part of the new truth. ...as time goes on, deeper parts of the truth will
be continually revealed.”15
Moon’s Identity: Moon has announced that he is the Lord of the Second Advent.
“Father announced the previous evening to the international world-level festival
participants that he and Mother are the ‘Savior, the Lord of the Second Advent, the
Messiah.’”16
Salvation: In the early years, Rev. Moon was jailed for “adultery and promiscuity.”
This may have stemmed from his alleged doctrine of salvation through sex. According
to Rev. Won II Chei, a Presbyterian pastor in Seoul, Korea. “If we believe those who
have gone into this group and come out, they say that one has to receive Sun Myung
Moon’s blood to receive salvation. That blood is ordinarily received by three periods of
sexual intercourse.”17
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
1) The Trinity is biblical, not one that was brought into existence in the fourth
century. There is one God (Isaiah 44:6-8, 45:22, 1 Corinthians 8:4). The Father is God
(Philippians 2:11, 2 Peter 1:17), the Son is God (John 1:1, 10:32, Rev. 1:8), and the
Holy Spirit is God and is personal (John 16:13-14, Acts 5:3-4, 13:2).
2) Jesus did not fail in His mission. The crucifixion was not a mistake (John 17:4,
18:37, 19:30, Hebrews 12:2).
3) Salvation is to found only in Jesus, not in another messiah or Lord of the
Second Advent (Matthew 7:15, Mark 13:22, Acts 4:12, 1 John 5:11-12).
RECOMMENDED READING
Patterns In The Cults by James Walker. This cassette tape and documentation
guide lists six major cults practicing in America today including the Unification
Church. It provides a brief overview of some of the Unification Church’s major
doctrines as well as being a very effective explanation of how the cults all share
common characteristics.
Handbook of Today’s Religions by Josh McDowell and Don Stewart. This book
contains a chapter on the Unification Church in which its history and doctrines are
discussed as well as providing a brief biblical refutation. Also section on cults, Occult
and world religions. Hard back, 567 pages.
Notes
James Bjornstad, Sun Myung Moon and The Unification Church (Minneapolis: Bethany House Publishers, 1984), 9.
2 Keith Crim, The Perennial Dictionary of World Religions (New York: HarperSanFrancisco, 1990), 775.
3 Gordon Melton, Encyclopedia of American Religions Vol. 2 (Tarrytown: Triumph Books, 1991), 226.
4 Keith Crim, The Perennial Dictionary of World Religions (New York: HarperSanFrancisco, 1990), 776.
5 Arthur Ford, Unknown But Known (New York: Harper & Row, 1968), 131-139
6 Melton, 226.
7 Washington Post, 15 October 1989.
8 Young Oon Kim, Unification Theology (New York: The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, 1980), 53.
9 Ibid, 56.
10 Ibid, 211.
11 Ibid, 81, 83.
12 Ibid, 201-202.
13 James Bjornstad, The Moon Is Not the Son (Minneapolis: Dimension Books, 1976), 62-63.
14 Wall Street Journal, 24 August 1992, A-1.
15 The Divine Principle (New York: The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, 1977), 16.
16 Today’s World, September 1992, 20-21.
17 Bjornstad, 11.
1
Holyland/Reach, Inc.
By Bob Waldrep
Founder: Bishop Luke Edwards, also known as “The Bishop.”
Founding Date: Incorporated in 1977, established under other names in the early
1970s.
Organizational Structure: Edwards holds absolute authority. This is often carried out
by ministers or deacons, appointed by Edwards. In this way, he is able to distance
himself from the discipline of members, particularly, from the corporal
punishment meted out upon children in the group; by doing this, he retains his
benevolent “daddy” image.
Unique Terms: Routes/Going on the Routes
Other Names: Holyland, REACH, Inc., Apostolic Assembly Association, Christ Temple
Church, Greater Christ Temple Apostolic Church, or Research, Education and
Community Hope, Inc.(from which the acronym, REACH, is derived).
HISTORY
Edwards, a Black Pentecostal minister, began his preaching activities in Michigan
over thirty years ago in the projects adjacent to where he lived.1 His daughter
“explained that in his obsession with power and control, her father discovered that he
could not master and manipulate Michigan church go’ers like he wanted to.” She
claims this is the reason he came to Alabama and began a church.2
He arrived in the South in the early 1970s and began pastoring Greater Christ
Temple Apostolic Church in Meridian, Mississippi. The Church was originally affiliated
with the Pentecostal Assemblies of the World (PAW). According to former REACH
President, Phillip Williams (who was instrumental in forming REACH, and later left the
group), Edwards broke away from PAW, not over doctrinal issues, but, due to his belief
the Church should separate and form its own community.
In 1976, Edwards claims to have looked out upon the poverty of his congregation
and decided to do something about it. His solution—food stamps. The Church opened
a grocery store in the basement of the building and began to sell groceries for the food
stamps members of the congregation and community were receiving due to their
economic status. The church quickly gathered enough capital to buy a defunct
neighborhood grocery store in which to continue their operation.3
From this beginning REACH has continued to acquire additional property and
business concerns until their holdings in 1995 included ownership of various
businesses in the area (four restaurants, three motels, two meat packing plants, a
machine shop, and a construction firm), and real estate holdings of over 4,000 acres of
land along the Mississippi/Alabama border. This land is used for farming and raising
Holyland/Reach, Inc., page 2
livestock such as hogs, cattle and chickens.4 It has been estimated the net worth of
REACH is in excess of twenty million dollars.5
All these endeavors are operated by members, both adults and children. In 1990
the State of Alabama cited REACH, Inc. for 129 violations of the Child Labor Laws.6
Members work without pay, receiving room and board for their labor. They are told
they work for themselves as joint owners of all holdings. However, critics have
accurately pointed out that if a member leaves the organization he takes none of these
with him.7
In addition to these business enterprises, in the mid 1980s, REACH members
began building “Holyland,” a compound near Meridian, in Emelle, Alabama. The
commune includes a clinic, nursery, a private school for children, dormitories for
singles, separate single-unit housing for married couples and dormitories for children.
Parents live apart from their children allowing them to be raised by other women in
the organization who stay with the children in the dormitories.
In 1991 REACH filed for Chapter 11 Bankruptcy, primarily to avoid a $650,000
judgment obtained against Edwards and REACH in a sexual battery suit filed by
former member, Gloria Roberts. In 1993 Edwards claimed the bankruptcy was
unrelated to the Civil Suit judgment as the suit against REACH, Inc. was “thrown
out.”8 However, his second in command, Clifton Dawson, in a 1995 interview stated,
“The filing of the bankruptcy had more to do with avoiding a court judgment of
$650,000 than it did with corporate debt.”9
A personal judgment was also rendered against Edwards, but he continues to
maintain he has no money or possessions and is, therefore, judgment proof. As he
puts it, “How can you get anything when there isn’t anything to get.”10 Even though
Edwards maintains the suit and subsequent judgment were incorrect he will not
appeal as no money will ever be collected. When asked during the 60 Minutes interview
about the sexual abuse charges and verdict, Edwards affirms his innocence and that
this just comes with what he is doing, stating, “persecution comes with it.”
Edwards attempts to diffuse criticism by using the issue of race, even with those
critics who are also Black. He says they are all linked by a “racist white conspiracy to
use blacks to destroy Reach.”11 Meridian businessman and former Meridian NAACP
President, O.B. Clark, disagrees. In a Watchman Fellowship interview he stated, “If the
things done to children at REACH, Inc. were being done to white children everyone
would be upset. Since a black man is doing it to black children, no one seems to care.”
DOCTRINE
During interviews with members and former members it is apparent that, while
Edwards has added certain teachings concerning himself and Holyland, their basic
doctrinal beliefs are typical of the Oneness Pentecostal churches. Oneness
Pentecostals, sometimes called Apostolic or “Jesus Only“ Pentecostals, are a heretical
break off from traditional Pentecostal churches.
Traditional Pentecostal churches such as the Assemblies of God hold to an
orthodox view of God. “Jesus Only” Pentecostals deny the doctrine of the Trinity. They
hold to “a modalistic view of God, Jesus’ name baptism, and tongues as the initial
evidence of the Holy Spirit.”12 PAW, the oldest of the churches holding these beliefs, is
the group with which Edwards was originally associated.13
Trinity: Edwards’ teachings regarding the Trinity are consistent with those of
Oneness Pentecostal Churches, which deny the Trinity, and identify Jesus as the
Jehovah of the Old Testament. Believing the Bible distinguishes between names and
titles, Edwards teaches Jesus is the name of God and that the Father, Son and Holy
Spirit are titles or designations for God; therefore, Jesus is the name of the Father,
Son and Holy Spirit (WF/Williams interview). “Oneness” teaches, “God’s essential
name is Jesus...any sacred acts must be conducted in the name of God as he is
presently being manifested, that is in the name of Jesus only.”14 God/Jesus manifests
himself as Father, Son and Holy Spirit, and “...all three manifestations are present at
one and the same time.”15
Trinitarians teach that the one true God eternally exists as three distinct Persons the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. “Jesus Only” doctrine, also called Modalism, teaches
that the one true God is also only one Person - Jesus. Thus the Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit are simply different titles for God. All three are actually Jesus, operating under
three different modes. This is similar to the third century heresy called Sabellianism,
or Modalistic Monarchianism.16
Salvation: Salvation is legalistic or performance based. Edwards teaches a man’s
salvation is dependent upon: 1) having sincere faith and repentance, 2) being baptized
in water, in Jesus’ name, 3) receiving the gift of the Holy Ghost, and 4) continuing to
live a sanctified/holy life, to “walk as He would.” If any of these are missing, a person
is not saved.17
Ex-members claim they were also taught their salvation was dependent upon
working for the organization. Phillip Williams states, “I have heard the Bishop say, if
you are in good standing with me you are in good standing with Christ and, vice
versa.”18
Legalism - Among the requirements/rules for members are: No smoking, alcohol
or drugs; designated bedtimes for unmarried members; approved television allowed
but no movies; movement outside the compound by those living on the property is
restricted to REACH activities; no private property or spending money allowed at the
compound; and parents are to live in separate housing from their children.19
Baptism - Baptism is done in the name of Jesus only, rather than according to
the biblical instruction of, “in the name of the Father, and of the Son and of the Holy
Spirit.”
Routes: Both adults and children, raise funds by going on the “route” (going on
the road for weeks at a time to solicit funds). This may take them to any state in the
country as there are no geographical limitations. A common day, on the route,
consists of twelve hours of store front solicitation. Members are often seen outside
stores, such as Walmarts, K-Marts, etc. asking customers for donations.
The most common approach is for children to solicit funds under the pretense of
raising money for abused children. Concerning this, former member Williams says,
“They take these small raggedy kids and hang a sign on them saying ‘help abused
kids’ and they’re the ones abusing them.”20
Ex-members conservatively estimate the “routes” bring in two to three million
dollars per year. Pressed by 60 Minutes, Edwards admitted the majority of funds
coming into REACH comes from the routes. When asked where the abused children
were for which the money was raised, Edwards responded, “all blacks are abused.”
Edwards’ contention is, as the money going into the facilities helps blacks, it is for
abused children.21
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
1) The Trinity is a Biblical Doctrine, not a man made tradition. The Father is God
(Philippians 2:11; 2 Peter 1:17), the Son is God (John 1:1; 10:32-38; Revelation 1:8)
and the Holy Spirit is God, and is a person (Acts 5:3-4; 13:2; John 16:13-14).
2) Jesus is called the Son, not the Father, and Scripture clearly distinguishes the
Son from the Father and the Holy Spirit. They are separate and distinct persons, not
different manifestations of the same person (Matthew 28:19; John 3:16-17; 5:31-32,
37; 8:16-18; 11:41-42; 12:28; Galatians 4:4; John 14:16-17, 26; 15:26; 16:7; Romans
8:26-27).
3) Salvation does not depend upon one’s works, or lack of works, nor upon
belonging to a particular church or organization (John 5:24; 14:6; Ephesians 2:4-10;
Romans 4:4-5; Titus 3:5).
RECOMMENDED READING
The resources listed below do not deal with Holyland/REACH specifically.
However, they each contain important information that would be helpful to those
seeking to understand and witness to people who are in that or similar groups.
Oneness Pentecostals and the Trinity, Gregory A. Boyd. Provides a good overview of
the “Oneness Movement” which has common roots with the Pentecostal Assemblies of
the World, which Edwards left. It is of particular benefit in its treatment of how to
respond to “Oneness” Doctrine. Appendices, endnotes, paperback, 234 pages.
Healing Spiritual Abuse, Ken Blue. With clarity and refreshing honesty Blue helps
us recognize the signs of spiritual abuse, then offers hope and healing to its victims.
He also shows Christian leaders how to avoid abusive patterns and instead offer
Christ’s gospel of grace. Endnotes, paperback, 166 pages.
Notes
Sumter County Record-Journal, 15 July 93, 1.
Ibid.
3 Insight on the News, 26 April 1992, 8.
4 Chicago Tribune, 2 January 1995, 1.
5 Ibid., p. 6; Insight, 35.
6 60 Minutes, “The Gospel According to Luke,” air date 9 May 1993.
7 Insight, 10.
8 Insight, 35.
9 Chicago Tribune, 6.
10 Insight, 35.
11 Insight, 36.
12 Gregory A. Boyd, Oneness Pentecostals and the Trinity, 13.
13 J. Gordon Melton, Encyclopedia of American Religions, 266.
14 George A. Mather and Larry A. Nichols, Dictionary of Cults Sects, and American Religions, 215.
15 Ibid.
16 Evangelical Dictionary of Theology, “Monarchianism,” 727.
17 Interviews with members and former members; see also, Dictionary of Cults, 216.
18 WF/Williams interview.
19 Insight, 8; Chicago Tribune, 6.
20 Insight, 11.
21 60 Minutes.
1
2
House of Yahweh
By Philip Arnn
Founder: Buffalo Bill Hawkins.
Founding Date: December 2, 1980.
Official Publications: The Prophetic Word magazine, plus numerous books and
booklets.
HISTORY
1950s: Buffalo Bill Hawkins was named by his older brother after a famous
cowboy star. He was one of nine children born to an Oklahoma family. Hawkins and
his brother J.G., later to be called Jacob, entered the religious arena with a radio
broadcast in the early 1950’s out of Eastland, Texas. The broadcast was called The
Question and Answer Program. The subject matter was Bible Prophecy and Mosaic
Law of the Old Testament.
Hawkins purports to have had a recurring dream which has directed the course of his
life:
From memory, I think it was about 1951 that I had my FIRST DREAM that my
brother Yaaqob and I were the Two Witnesses spoken of in Revelation Chapter 11.
My dream went something like this: I knocked on the door of a WHITE HOUSE
next to a sanctuary. My brother answered the door, and I asked him, ‘Are you
ready to go to Israyl and do what we have been called to do?1
1969 J.G. Hawkins accepted the dream as divine direction. He actually did
immigrate to Israel with his family and two other couples. It was at this time that he
began calling himself Jacob or Yaaqob. While in Israel Yaaqob heard of an
archaeological discovery of a door mantel with the Hebrew title, “BAYIT YHWH” (House
of Yahweh). Both brothers believed this to be the true name of God’s true work.
1975 Yaaqob Hawkins returned home to the United States. He settled in Odessa,
Texas and began what became the House of Yahweh Odessa. The two brothers,
however, divided over the issue of the true name of the Creator. Yaaqob chose to use
the title Elohim. Bill disagreed, stating that Elohim was the title for pagan deities. On
December 2, 1980, he dedicated the House of Yahweh Abilene.
1982 Buffalo Bill Hawkins had his name legally changed to Yisrayl Hawkins.2 The
name change enable Yisrayl Hawkins to claim the mantle of prophetic authority as the
spokesman for the Two Witnesses of Revelation Chapter 11. Upon Yaaqob’s return
from Israel in 1975, Yisrayl claimed to have had a third occurrence of his dream. In
his third dream, he claimed there was a “TERRIBLE TRAGEDY” involving someone’s
death. Yisrayl now states this dream was prophetic of his brother’s death on March
22, 1991.3
House of Yahweh, page 2
DOCTRINE
Yisrayl Hawkins, the founder of the House of Yahweh Abilene, Texas, has built his
movement on doctrinal themes which are not new to American religion. His theology is
an eclectic blend of Sabbatarian, Sacred Name and Anglo-Israel teachings. His internal
control over group members is classic authoritarian technique. Critical thinking or
dissent is discouraged and controlled by equating rebellion against Hawkins as being
rebellion against Yahweh. He represents himself as an end-time prophet who is
spoken of in the Bible. He claims his work is the only true work on earth; that all other
churches are part of Satan’s last days’ deception, and those seeking God or Yahweh
and salvation can only find that salvation through The House of Yahweh. If a member
leaves the group, they are leaving Yahweh and his salvation.
The Two Witnesses: Yisrayl Hawkins boldly claims that he and his late brother
are prophesied in the Bible to be the two Witnesses whose ministry is set forth in
Revelation Chapter 11:
Yahweh Himself has given this inspired Testimony to Isayah 44:5, showing exactly
‘HOW’ His Prophesied TWO WITNESSES would obtain NAMES which were not
given to them at birth!...The prophecy has come to pass! One of Yahweh’s Two
Witnesses ‘LEGALLY GAVE HIMSELF’ the name of ‘Yisrayl’...this Prophesied ‘WAY’
in which Yahweh’s Two Witnesses would attain their Prophesied Name, is the most
outstanding ‘SIGN’ Yahweh gives that these TWO MEN are HIS TWO WITNESSES!4
Authority of Christ: Hawkins boasts that his organization was ordained of God.
He claims that his credentials and authority are equal with those of Christ:
Yahshua Messiah KNEW that He was sent, because He FULFILLED all the
Scriptures concerning Himself. And The True Work of Yahweh: Established House
of Yahweh - The Place of Yahweh has chosen to Establish His Name in These Last
Days - has this SAME AUTHORITY, with the SAME CREDENTIAL.
Yes The House of Yahweh, Established in Abilene, Texas, is SPOKEN OF and
WRITTEN ABOUT by the Prophets of Old! This Established House of Yahweh in
These Last Days is doing the work that Yahshua Messiah and His Disciples - who
were ‘SENT’ - did; the very same work! It is a Scriptural fact that unless Yahweh
gives AUTHORITY to someone, by having SPOKEN ABOUT THEM THROUGH HIS
HOLY SCRIPTURES, then that person is NOT SENT!5
Yes, Yahweh now has ONLY ONE WORK under His ONE REMAINING WITNESS
Yisrayl - His Prophesied Spokesman who will continue to perform all The Will of
Yahweh...Just as Yahshua Messiah came as a ‘covenant to the people’ in These
Last Days (Isayah 49:8).”6
The Only Message of Salvation: Hawkins joins other self-proclaimed Apostles and
Prophets -i.e., Herbert Armstrong, Jim Jones and David Koresh - who were the sole
proprietors of God’s only true salvation. Hawkins initiation ritual which bestows both
salvation and admittance into the group, is water baptism. He teaches:
BAPTISM - The third step one must then take is to be Baptized by the CHOSEN
MINISTERS of YAHWEH, so you may receive The Holy Spirit:...Please notice that
you can NOT obtain The Holy Spirit of YAHWEH from the preachers of this world! 7
The One Body of Messiah IS The House of Yahweh!...The Holy Scriptures say
this...We are partakers with Yahshua - IF we are part of the Body of Messiah of the
House of Yahweh. In Genesis 28:11-17, the Patriarch Yaaqob saw a vision of The
House of Yahweh as the way to Yahweh’s Kingdom. The House of Yahweh IS THE
GAT OF HEAVEN!” ....IF we ‘separate’ form the One Body of Messiah: The House of
Yahweh, then we succumb to Satan, then at that very moment we become
worshipers of Satan...of if one LEAVES The Body - The only Prophesied,
Established Work that Yahweh Himself has chosen, then that one does NOT
partake, or is NO LONGER a partaker, with the rest of The body of Messiah - The
House of Yahweh.8
Early Prophecy: Hawkins has claimed that his authority and credentials are
founded on his fulfillment of Bible prophecy: “Yahweh then says, Through Prophecy –
‘Let these TWO WITNESSES FORETELL the things that are coming, and let them
PROCLAIM that I am ONE!”9
The RAIN WILL SOON BE CUT OFF AGAIN, as it was in the days of Yliyah. This
time, it will not rain for one thousand two hundred sixty days - but this sooncoming Time Period will BEGIN the LAST Seven Years of Satan’s rule upon the
earth. This Seven Year Period is known as The Great Tribulation - and for the
FIRST 1260 Days of this Period, there will be NO RAIN.10
In the middle of this Seven Years - in the Midst of This Week, or 3 1/2 Years after
this week begins, Satan Is Cast TO THE EARTH, The Last Witness is KILLED by
Satan, The seed of The Two Witnesses - The Sealed remnant are delivered to
Mount Zion in Yerusalem. When Satan is Cast Out of heaven, his first act is to
PERSECUTE The Woman which Brings Forth The Man! Through this
PERSECUTION - Satan stops the Prophesying of THE ONE WITNESS who is still
alive at this time - BY KILLING HIM! It will be at this time that ‘his testimony’ will
be perfectly accomplished (Revelation 11:7). However, in spite of this same
persecution, ‘THIS WOMAN’ is taken to The Place of Safety!11
Later Prophecy: By late 1994 Hawkins had altered his theology and was teaching
that The House of Yahweh was already in “the midst” of Tribulation: He explained:
In order to understand what time period Yahweh is referring to when He says, ‘the
midst,’ we will refer to Yahshua’s Message of the End Time - the Time Period
known as: The Seven Years of Tribulation...Yahshua Messiah spoke of the FIRST
PART of the Seven Year Period...(Matthew 24:7). Since the time of my brother
Yaaqob’s death, March 22, 1991, wars have been raging not only in Israyl, but
throughout the eastern world.”...”These things: WARS, FAMINES, PESTILENCES,
and EARTHQUAKES are Prophesied to take place through the FIRST HALF of the
Great Tribulation. But, the end is not yet! When the first three and one half years
are complete, the LAST HALF of the Great Tribulation begins. Since the Feast of
Tabernacles, September 22, 1994, my brother Yaaqob, the first witness to be killed
by the Beastly System, will have been dead THREE AND ONE HALF YEARS.12
The hatred taking place at this time, just as we are APPROACHING THE MIDDLE
of the Seven Year Time Period known as The Great Tribulation, is strong and is
being openly displayed to the point that I am being betrayed to Unrighteous
Lawyers and Judges...Those who rise up against me...have turned to judges of the
Gods in order to try to destroy Yahweh’s work, just as they did to Yahshua.13
Hawkins now claims the world is in the middle of the Great Tribulation. He has
not caused the rain to stop, neither has he been slain by a beast power, nor have his
followers been taken to Israel. By his own criteria he is a false prophet.
Nature of God: Hawkins denies the Triune nature of the Godhead and the preexistence of Christ: “Those who are False Prophets and Lying teachers ‘teach’ the false
doctrine that there is a ‘trinity’ or a ‘duality’ in the (and I quote) ‘GODHEAD’.
Therefore, it is also The Truth of Yahweh that Yahshua Messiah did not ‘pre-exist!’”14
Yahweh and Jesus: He teaches that Yahweh and Yahshua are two different
“beings.” “Some of those trying to support the deception of a ‘pre-existent savior, argue
that Yahshua and Yahweh are THE ‘SAME’ BEING...The Holy Scriptures plainly show
that Yahshua and Yahweh are TWO DIFFERENT BEINGS!”15
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
Yahshua is Yahweh: In Zechariah 12:10 the Hebrew text is explicit in showing
that the one speaking is Yahweh, “they shall look upon me,” and that the one
speaking is the one who is the object of the action; “whom they have pierced” (See also
John 19:37 and Revelation 1:7).
Compare the attributes of Yahweh with the same attributes ascribed to Yahshua
in these verses: Acts 4:12; Isaiah 43:11; Hebrews 1:8; Isaiah 43:10; Revelation 1:17;
22:13; Isaiah 44:6; John 8:58; Exodus 3:14; John 1:3; Isaiah 40:28; John 1:9 and
8:12; Psalms 27:1; Joel 3:12. Yahshua is Yahweh.
The Church is Christ’s Body: The Church is a spiritual body, not a man-made
organization (1 Peter 2:5). No city or organization is the mandated place of worship
(John 4:20-24).
The Gospel: The gospel is not a “warning message” (Acts 2:22-24, 32-38; 1
Corinthians 15:1-4, 2:1-2).
Only One Mediator: Functionally, Hawkins makes himself a mediator between his
followers and God (1 Timothy 2:5).
RECOMMENDED READING
Sabbath in Crisis by Dale Ratzlaff. This book deals with the Sabbath question in
exhaustive detail. Vital reading for anyone interested in this issue as it pertains to New
Testament believers. 345 pages.
Churches That Abuse by Ronald Enroth. Although not dealing with the House of
Yahweh specifically, Enroth’s study of the misuse of spiritual authority, fear, guilt and
intimidation by religious leaders is a helpful resource for members of the House of
Yahweh and their families. Personal accounts by numerous victims of religious abuse
are included. 253 pages.
Notes
The Prophetic Word, 7 June 1991, 766.
2 The Prophetic Word, 7 June 1991, 76.
3 Ibid.
5 What Yahweh’s Feasts Mean to You, 82-83.
7 Why Aren’t Your Prayers Answered Today?, 20.
8 What Yahweh’s Feasts Mean to You, 78, 87.
10 Ibid.,15.
11 Ibid., 48.
12 The Prophetic Word, November 1994, 14, 16.
13 Ibid., 18.
15 Did Yahshua Messiah Pre-exist?, 40.
1
Jean Houston
by Craig Branch
Founder of: Foundation of Mind Research, 1965; The Possible Society, 1984; The
Mystery School.
Key Books: Varieties of Psychedelic Experience, 1966; Mind Games, 1972; The Possible
Human, 1982; Listening to the Body, 1979; Lifeforce: The Psycho-Historical
Recovery of Self, 1980; The Search for the Beloved, 1987; Sacred Psychology, 1986;
The Hero and the Goddess, 1992.
Conferences and Workshops: The New Sacred Psychology Seminar; The Possible
Human, The Possible Society; The Art and Science of Human Transformation;
Living the Possible Human Now.
INTRODUCTION
Jean Houston is an author of 15 books, and is “one of the most high energy and
aggressive conference speakers and seminar leaders in the country.” So says Bob
Woodward, a Washington Post editor, in his book, The Choice, part of which exposed
the unconventional relationship of Jean Houston with Hillary Clinton.1
Who is Jean Houston, and why does her friendship with the First Lady cause
controversy? She is described in her own brochures and by other writers as a “leading
pioneer in the exploration of human potentials and human consciousness,” a world
renowned philosopher, psychologist, teacher, story teller and evocateur, and as a
“sacred psychologist and global midwife.”2
Gordon Melton’s New Age Encyclopedia describes Houston as “a major figure in
the human potential movement.”3 As the keynote speaker for a national conference of
the American Association of Counseling and Development, she was billed as “The
Premiere Presenter in the Field of New Age Human Capacities and Altered States.”
According to Ms. Houston she has been a lecturer at more than 1,000 colleges,
universities, schools, churches, hospitals, mental health agencies, corporations [such
as AT&T, General Electric, Shell Oil, General Motors, Xerox, IBM] in the United States,
Canada, Europe, Africa and Asia. Houston has been “a featured speaker or
chairperson for many major academic, scientific and government meetings,” which she
described as symposiums for policy makers and U.N. conferences,4 as well as
conducting workshops for the Carter, Reagan and Bush administrations.
She is “a fixture” at such New Age events and organizations as the Esalen retreats,
the Omega Institute, and Windstar Foundation.5 She is a past president of the
Association for Humanistic Psychology (1978-79).
Her influence has reached even the White House. During numerous lengthy stays
with Hillary Clinton, Houston has led the First Lady into guided imagery (meditation)
sessions to contact and consult with Eleanor Roosevelt.6
HISTORY
Jean Houston was born in 1941 to the show business family of Jack and Mary
Jean Houston, page 2
Houston. Jack was a gag writer for Bob Hope and Henny Youngman. Her mother,
Mary, was a Christian Scientist. Their family constantly moving, Houston had
attended 29 schools by the age of 12.
Houston’s first grade teacher at a Catholic school so strongly disciplined her that
it somehow led her to escape into a profound mystical experience, an eastern,
pantheistic, monistic revelation.7
She later attended New York’s High School for the Performing Arts, Barnard
College, and directed or appeared in off-Broadway plays. While at Barnard she claims
to have sustained a head injury which left her blind. She recovered her sight after
supposedly receiving a visitation from herself, only 20 years older, who revealed that
her future was going to be extraordinary.8
Houston traveled to Greece at 19 to pursue interests in archaeology and ancient
religions. She turned down a promising acting career after contemplating at the
Temple of Athena, because she felt she was “living in a time of tremendous change and
ferment,”9 where she would play an important part. Houston went on to finish college
and, according to her, earn doctoral degrees in psychology and philosophy of
religion.10
In the ‘60s Houston married Robert Masters, the psychotherapist and sexologist
who co-authored the notorious Masters-Johnson report. Together they began to
experiment with LSD and other hallucinogenic drugs, believing that the drug-induced
altered states of consciousness “were most effective in conveying psychic truth to the
participant,” and “that authentic religious and mystical experiences occur among the
drug subjects.”11
Houston and her husband “also developed the ASCID (Altered States of
Consciousness Induction Device) better known as ‘the Witches Cradle,’“ as it was
believed to have been used by witches using sensory deprivation and movement to
enhance “fantasies and alteration in consciousness.”12
When legal restrictions made hallucinogenic drug research more difficult, Houston
and Masters began to focus on the use of meditation and guided imagery or
visualization as an alternative technique for inducing altered states of consciousness.
They hoped these techniques would facilitate the emergence of Man’s fullest potential.
Melton observes that, “all of Houston’s subsequent work has had its foundation in
these ideas and the New Age notion of imminent planet wide transformation of the
human race,”13 a reaching of a critical mass in consciousness (enough people with the
New Age world-view, all thinking and feeling the right way), inaugurating a quantum
leap into utopia.
Jean Houston claims to have completed her doctrinal studies in philosophy of
religion at Columbia-Union Theological Seminary and in psychology at Union
Graduate School. According to various published biographies, she claims to have
served on the faculties of psychology, philosophy, and religion at Columbia University,
New York University, the University of California, Hunter and Marymount Colleges, the
University of British Columbia, and the University of Oklahoma.14
Yet researchers have discovered quite a different background. Columbia University
claims that Mrs. Houston never completed her doctoral work. The University of
Oklahoma and Hunter College have no record of her teaching there. In 1973 Houston
received a Ph.D. in psychology from Cincinnati Union Institute, “an alternative
education program,” that did not become accredited until 1985.15
She also made the same embellishment during an interview with Stone Phillips on
NBC’s Dateline16 claiming to have “a number of Ph.D.s.” When confronted with the
documentation refuting this claim, she responded, “I just slipped - I was tired.” Yet
she also blamed a repeat of this “slip” on her assistant in a later interview with the
New York Daily News.17
She also advertises herself as an “internationally known psychologist,” promoting
her seminars at the Foundation for Mind Research, which cost $50,000 or more, per
week. Yet a spokesman for the New York State board of psychology indicated that Jean
Houston is not licensed and therefore is not allowed to use that title.18 Yes, Jean
Houston is a mythologist, but her myths encompass current realities as much as
ancient mysteries.
Houston’s influence in public education surfaces in the popular New Age
curriculum, Spinning Inward: Using Guided Imaging with Children for Learning,
Creativity, and Relaxation, by Maureen Murdock. Murdock credits Jean Houston as a
primary inspiration for her material. She includes several meditation and higher-self
contact exercises from Houston’s book, The Possible Human.19
As keynote speaker at the 1989 conference for the prestigious public educator’s
Association for Supervision and Curriculum Development, Houston told the 6,000
educators gathered from around the country how she contacted the Hindu goddess
Sarasvati while meditating on the Ganges River in India (tape on file).
Houston continues to conduct workshops on “The Possible Human,” leading
“participants through a series of physical and mental exercises in which evolutionary
memory is evoked” (The New Age Encyclopedia, p. 222). Besides Jung, Houston draws
much of her world-view from New Age mythologist Joseph Campbell (Newsweek, July
1, 1996, p. 23).
DOCTRINE
Houston and Masters’ book, Mind Games, reflects their New Age occultic worldview. They write,
There really may be an underlying unity of all kinds of life [Monism/Pantheism], a
pool of consciousness in which every being is affected by whatever may happen to
another being …even plants…are able in some sense and to some degree to share
the conscious experience with all other living things.20
Readers are taught to meditate and seek contact with an entity called “Group
Spirit” which is the collective consciousness of all, enabling one to discover the
collective wisdom creativity and ability of all.
In her book, The Possible Human, Houston teaches the reader various exercises in
meditation or self-hypnosis with guided imagery. An example is “Exercise 3,
Contacting Your Body Wisdom,” Houston directs the reader to contact and
communicate with a “personification of your own innate body wisdom… the Wise Old
Man or Woman.”21
This further illustrates her commitment to occult psychologist Carl Jung’s belief in
archetypes and the collective unconscious. Archetypes are “the contents of the
collective unconscious as universal primordial images passed down from an ancestral
past that includes not only early humankind but humankind’s prehuman and animal
ancestors.”22
In other words, each cell contains actual memories of the entire alleged
evolutionary process from the tiny amoeba to Jesus to Ghandi, to Eleanor Roosevelt.
The memories and life experiences of Eleanor Roosevelt are supposedly engraved in
Mrs. Clinton’s cellular psychic constitution. In fact, Woodward noted this about the
thinking and beliefs into which Ms. Houston’s influence has led Mrs. Clinton, “Clearly
Eleanor was Hillary’s archetypal, spiritual partner, much as the Greek goddess Athena
was for Houston.”23
The ultimate goal, writes Houston, is for “us to become co-creators with this order”
having sprung from “a search for the cosmic connection, a living sense of the nature of
reality, a theology of the Way Things Work.”24
Jean Houston and Christianity
Jean Houston has a New Age, occult view of reality. She describes her conversion
experience as a young girl futilely trying to get the Virgin Mary to appear to her.
Suddenly she had an experience she described as, “the key turned and the door to the
universe opened.” She and every aspect of nature, including the Virgin Mary, all
“Became part of a single Unity” and it was all “very, very good.”25
Houston fits the classic Monistic, Pantheistic, New Age mold, teaching that
through meditative altered states, mystical and psychic experiences - including
contact with the dead - one can awaken and evolve a new God being. However, the
scriptures teach there is only one true God, Who did not evolve, and needs no
awakening. Moreover, necromancy, contact with the dead, is expressly forbidden
(Deuteronomy 18:10-12).
Houston also views Jesus as a mythological archetype, a symbolic myth. In one of
her guided imagery sessions, she takes the student on a Holyland tour. The student
gets away from the tour group and discovers in a tomb the dead body of Christ.26
Christians must point to the true time-space-historical events which establish the
validity of the unique Christian message of reconciliation to God – a message which
shows God is personal and relational, not merely an ultimately impersonal
“consciousness.”
RECOMMENDED READING
Testing the Spirits, by Elizabeth Hillstrom. With chapters on “The Higher Self &
Sub-conscious Processes,” “Altered States…,” “Eastern Meditation…,” “Are Human
Beings Developing New Powers of Mind?” and “Communication with Spirits,” this book
touches on many of the philosophical and religious issues integral to Houston’s
thought. End notes, paper, 240 pages.
Encyclopedia of New Age Beliefs, by John Ankerberg and John Weldon. An indepth biblical and scientific analysis of many New Age beliefs and practices. It
addresses many of the eclectic approaches incorporated in Jean Houston’s system.
Bibliography, index, paper, 670 pages.
Notes
Bob Woodward, The Choice, 55.
2 New York Times, 24 June 96, A9.
3 Gordon Melton, New Age Encyclopedia, 220.
4 Jean Houston Conference brochure, 4.
5 Washington Post, 27 June 1996, E1.
6 Newsweek, July 1, 1996, 26.
7 New Age Encyclopedia, 221; Jean Houston, The Possible
Human, 185-187.
8 New Age Encyclopedia, 221.
9 Daily News, June 24, 1996, 22.
10 New York Daily Times, June 24, 1996, 5; June 25, 1996, 2.
12 Encyclopedia of Occultism and Parapsychology, 485.
1
New York Daily News, June 25, 1996, 2.
Ibid.
16 June 25, 1996.
17 New York Daily News, June 25, 1996, 2.
18 Ibid.
19 Jean Houston, The Possible Human, xi, 147, 149.
20 Jean Houston and Robert Masters, Mind Games, 28-29.
21 Jean Houston, The Possible Human, 27.
22 Harper’s Encyclopedia of Mystical and Paranormal Experience,
30.
23 Bob Woodward, The Choice, 130.
24 Ibid., 187.
25 Jean Houston, The Possible Human, 186.
26 Ibid., 174.
14
15
Hypnosis
by James K. Walker
Founder: The father of modern hypnosis is Franz Anton Mesmer.
Founding date: A practice of unknown ancient origin, modern hypnosis can be traced to
Mesmer’s therapeutic use of Animal Magnetism in 1773.
Other Names and Related Terms: Mesmerism, Trance, Altered States of Consciousness,
Induction, Hypnotherapy, Post Hypnotic Suggestion, Past Life Therapy.
HISTORY
Hypnosis has long been linked to ancient religious practices and eastern mystical
experiences involving similar trance states or altered states of consciousness. Such altered
states are essential to such practices as out-of-body experiences, astral projection, and Yoga.
William Kroger, M.D. and William Fezler Ph.D. maintain that, “hypnosis has been practiced in
one form or another in the civilized and uncivilized world under many different labels since the
dawn of history.” They further note that historically elements of hypnosis have been an integral
part of pagan religious practices and world religions including Assyro-Babylonian exorcism,
Egyptian soothsaying, Jewish mysticism, Byzantine Catholicism, Chinese Taoism, Sufism,
Hinduism, Shintoism, forms of Buddhism (Tibetan and Zen), and Yoga. 1
The modern practice of hypnosis in Europe and America, however, can be traced to the
controversial practice of German physician Fanz Anton Mesmer (1734–1815) who developed a
technique known as Mesmerism. His practice was based on a theory called “Animal
Magnetism” which held that the human body contains an invisible “fluid” that is affected by the
planets and stars or by magnets. Blockage of the fluid was thought to be the cause of much
disease and Mesmer believed that he could release the blockage through a crisis event that
consisted of a trance state utilizing iron rods and “magnetic fluid.” As part of his treatment,
Mesmer “walked around, touched the patients; they fell into convulsions, sweated, vomited,
cried — and were healed.”2
The medical establishment largely rejected Mesmer’s theories attributing the alleged
healings to vivid imaginations. Others rejected the animal magnetism explanation but focused
on the accompanying trance noting that mesmerized patients appeared to be “subject to the
least suggestion, whether by word, look, gesture or thought.” Eventually, occult practitioners
such as clairvoyants and spiritualists incorporated variations of Mesmer’s techniques further
alienating Mesmerism from traditional medicine. 3
In Britain efforts to harmonize Mesmerism were made by divorcing the induced trance
from Mesmer’s theories of Animal Magnetism. The Scottish physician, James Braid (1795–
1860) coined the word “hypnosis” after discovering that all of the effects of mesmeric trances —
including hallucination — could be achieved without the presence of magnets. By 1893 a
committee of the British Medical Association concluded that the mesmeric state was different
than the hypnotic state and that the latter was beneficial in relieving certain pain and
disorders.4
Experimentation with hypnosis played an important part in the early development of
Psychiatry and Psychology. Sigmund Freud (1856–1939) used hypnotic suggestion as an
integral part of his therapy until it was gradually replaced by his “free association”
psychoanalytic technique. Freud never rejected hypnosis. Indeed, he claimed that it was the
future of analysis, seeing his “free association” as a natural outgrowth of hypnosis. 5
Hypnosis, page 2
Hypnosis was eventually incorporated into Psychology and seen as an adjunct
therapy. The term “Hypnotherapy” was later adapted to describe “the use of hypnosis as a
technique to be employed in conjunction with other skills by a trained psychotherapist,
physician, or dentist.” One popular technique is Indirect Hypnotherapy, developed by
Milton Erickson, in which elements of hypnosis are subtly introduced or “embedded” into
counseling sessions without the client’s knowledge. This form of hypnosis was influential
in the development of Neurolinguistic Programming by Richard Bandler and Dr. John
Grinder.6
Another form of Hypnotherapy involves the discovery of forgotten or repressed
memories. Just as a hypnotist can effectively suggest that the subject “forget” events that
take place during the trance, he can also elicit memories or details of events long forgotten
by the conscious mind. Critics warn that these “recovered memories” may not correspond
with reality. The phenomenon is too similar to the testimonies of those who are able to
“remember” through hypnosis being abducted by aliens on a UFO or to those who recount
vivid memories of reincarnation after being regressed back to some alleged previous
lifetime.7
Many of the early myths of hypnosis have been disproved and the medical and mental
healthcare communities have generally accepted the practice. Many Christians, however,
remain troubled by its occult history, the lack of a scientific consensus on how or why
hypnosis works, the potential of unethical influence, and its possible link to biblical
prohibitions against “charming” or “enchanting.”8
THEORY
One of the troubling aspects of Hypnosis is that there is no generally accepted theory
to explain either physiologically or psychologically exactly what is taking place in the
human mind under hypnosis. “Psychologically, hypnosis has been explained as a roleplaying response, a primitive phylogenetic response, a conditioned response, a special
from of transference, or a regressive phenomenon. Research continues on all these
theories, and currently none can be eliminated.”9
While no one can fully explain how or why it works, there is a generally accepted theory
regarding the effect of hypnosis—a substantially reduced ability to think rationally and a
remarkable susceptibility to suggestion. When a subject is hypnotized, the result is a
…shift in concentration, executed in a passive manner (such as occurs in
daydreaming or sleeping), resulting in a state of consciousness distinguishably
different from alertness or ordinary sleep. It is characterized by narrowing of attention,
reduced rational criticalness, and increased response to suggestion.10
This phenomenon is demonstrated by stage hypnotists who can convince their
subjects to believe preposterous claims or perform ridiculous and embarrassing acts. The
hypnotized subject has evidently lost much of his or her ability to think critically and
seems perfectly willing to believe as fact whatever the hypnotist suggests. Apparently, the
subconscious mind, under the influence of hypnosis has difficulty with epistemological
and ethical discernment. The hypnotized subject has a sharp decline in his or her ability
to tell fact from fantasy or to decide between what is right or wrong. The loss of ethical or
moral decision-making skills is discussed by Ankerberg and Weldon who cite Dr. J.
Meerloo, a psychiatric consultant in the geriatric department of the Municipal Health
Service of Amsterdam, the Netherlands.
Meerloo warns,
Several textbooks on hypnosis inform us that the patients’ superego is strong enough
to protect him against immoral suggestions given in a trance. Experimental hypnosis
has shown that this is not the case. The art of moral seduction is based on repeated
fragmentized suggestions that gradually permit the other party to give in to what he or
she would never have done without those repeated suggestions…. The act of suicide,
Hypnosis, page 3
especially, can be suggested…. I called this criminal suggestive strategy psychic
homicide…11
Concerning the potential dangers and/or misuse of hypnosis, Ankerberg and Weldon
cite seven published studies from The International Journal of Clinical and Experimental
Hypnosis and the American Journal of Clinical Hypnosis.12
INDUCTION TECHNIQUES
Stereotyped by cinema and television is the classic induction technique of a swinging
pendulum or a pocket watch waved back and forth in front of the eyes of the subject.
While professionals may be able to induce hypnosis using a variation of this technique, the
practice of swinging a pendulum seems to be somewhat rare.
Leslie M. LeCron writes, “Gadgets of one kind or another are sometimes used in
inductions, although they are quite unnecessary.” He recommends induction techniques
involving combinations of the following: guided imagery, visualization, counting
backwards, eye fixation, breath control and slightly swaying the subject’s upper body in a
slight clockwise circle.13
Guided Imagery, considered one of the most powerful induction techniques, consists
of talking the subject through an imaginary journey where with a soft voice the hypnotist
takes them on a walk through the forest or a trip to the beach. “Good, now I want you to
picture yourself strolling in the park on a lovely summer day…. Go to the hammock, let
your body sink into it….” Throughout the exercise the subject is given suggestions to
reinforce or deepen the trance. “As you walk along feeling so peaceful, so relaxed…”14
Exercises like this are sometimes used in the workplace and are often used in schools
(kindergarten through college). The practice may be called directed fantasy, guided
meditation, a day at the beach, mini-vacation, etc. Because of its popularity, it is
disturbing to know that this practice is recognized by much of the popular literature as
one of the standard induction techniques for hypnosis.
Many styles of induction exist, all incorporating a gradual shift in attention with a
reduction in external awareness…. Frequently the induction encourages the subject to
focus his attention, either through focusing his eyes on something external (eye
fixation technique) or through focusing internally on breathing or any other sensation
(e.g., muscle tension). Further suggestions of comfort, relaxation, or rest are then
clearly and calmly given along with compatible visual, auditory, or physical images
such as a beach, stairs, or floating on clouds.15
A common misconception concerning induction is that one can never be hypnotized
against the will. Baker Encyclopedia of Psychology notes that this is only a half-truth.
A hypnotic induction does require the cooperation of the individual, and a trance can
be resisted. Nevertheless, the individual’s participation may not be a conscious
response, and people can enter into hypnosis without knowing that they do so.
Erickson is famous in this regard, due to his skill... to induce a trance without
preparation or awareness by the subject. The ethics of this may be debated…16
Hypnotic induction can take place without the subject’s knowledge or permission. In
theory, once induced suggestions and commands given can have long-lasting effects
through a phenomenon known as post hypnotic suggestion.
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
The Bible warns against the practice of “charming”(chabar or lachash) and
“enchanting” (nachash) (Deuteronomy 18:10-11, Isaiah 19:3). The exact meanings of the
underlying Hebrew words are debatable. Brown, Driver, and Briggs note that the Hebrew
root chabar primarily means to unite, bind together, or make occult spells but it is
Hypnosis, page 4
sometimes used in reference to charming a snake — a practice ostensibly similar to
human hypnosis.17 Consistent with the voice of the hypnotist during induction, the
Hebrew root word lachash translated charmer can be defined “to speak in a soft and gentle
manner; applied to the charming of serpents, probably by soft and gentle sounds.”18
It is difficult to know if “charming” is a direct reference to hypnosis as the evidence is
somewhat circumstantial. The Bible, however, is replete with clear admonitions against
involvement with the occult (Leviticus 19:26, 31; 2 Kings 21:6; Isaiah 47:9-13; Acts 8:911). This would prohibit any Christian association in those aspects of hypnosis that
directly relate to the occult (spiritualism, channeling, past-life regression, divination, etc.)
But what about non-religious use of hypnosis such as medical or psychological? Josh
McDowell and John Stewart see a possible medical use (e.g., anesthesia) for hypnosis but
warn: “A therapist may use hypnosis for crime investigation, UFO abduction recall,
Satanic ritual abuse recall, multiple personality investigation, or some form of therapy.
These are all spiritually dangerous because they release the mind to fantasize uncontrolled
by reason.”19
There is general agreement that hypnotized individuals are somewhat vulnerable to
uncritically accepting as true any suggestion given by the hypnotist. This factor alone
creates the potential for misuse and deception. Some Christian researchers go a step
further warning that it is possible for hypnotized subjects to be influenced by voices other
than that of the hypnotist. They believe that in a trance state one is more susceptible to
demonic oppression or even possession — especially if the subject has a history of occult
experimentation.20
Hypnosis can be indirectly linked to biblical admonitions against “charming.” It is
historically linked to pagan and occult practices. Even proponents warn of the potential for
misuse or unethical application. These factors coupled with the absence of a provable
neutral, non-religious theory of hypnosis make hypnosis a potentially dangerous practice
not recommended for Christians.
RECOMMENDED READING
Encyclopedia of New Age Beliefs, John Ankerberg and John Weldon. This very
thorough and user-friendly book contains a 39 page chapter on Hypnosis and Hypnotic
regression that raises evangelical Christian concerns in a balanced and well-documented
critique. Bibliography, index, 670 page paperback.
Hypnosis and the Christian, Martin and Deidre Bobgan. The authors discuss from a
Christian perspective the possible dangers of deep hypnosis, the similarity to occult trance
states, and a biblical evaluation. 61 page paperback.
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
William S. Kroger & William D. Fezler, Hypnosis and Behavior
Modification: Imagery Conditioning (Philadelphia: Lippincott,
1976) 6–8.
Leslie A. Shepard, “Mesmerism,” Encyclopedia of Occultism and
Parapsychology, Vol. 2 (Detroit: Gale Research Co., 1978) 598.
Ibid.
Ibid, 599.
Baker Encyclopedia of Psychology, David Benner ed. (Grand
Rapids: Baker Book House, 1985) 430, 543.
Ibid, 547, 548, 754.
John Ankerberg and John Weldon, Encyclopedia of New Age
Beliefs (Eugene: Harvest House, 1996) 334–335.
Ibid, 309–310.
Benner, 545.
Ibid.
Ankerberg & Weldon, 318.
12 Ibid.
13 Leslie M. LeCron, Encyclopedia of New Age Beliefs, 63–71.
14 Rachel Copelan, How to Hypnotize Yourself and Others
(Hollywood: Lifetime Books, 1997) 94–95.
15 Benner, 546.
16 Ibid, 544.
17 A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament, 288.
18 William Wilson, Wilson’s Old Testament Word Studies, 74).
19 Josh McDowell and John Stewart, The Occult, (Nashville:
Thomas Nelson Inc., 1993) 113.
20 Ankerberg & Weldon, 327-31.
10
11
Iglesia ni Cristo
(“Church of Christ” in Tagalog)
By Anne C. Harper
Founder: Felix Y. Manalo
Location: World Headquarters: Quezon City, Philippines
Official Publications: Pasugo (“God’s Message” in Tagalog, monthly magazine in English and
Tagalog), God’s Message (magazine in English), assorted tracts and evangelistic pamphlets
Organizational Structure: The group is hierarchical in nature with ultimate authority resting
in the Chief Executive Minister (CEM), Eraño Manalo, the son of Felix Manalo. A Church
Council of 17 executive officers oversees church matters and issues tagubilin or circulars
that cover everything from personal behavior to approved political candidates.
Unique Terms: Sugo, Last Messenger, Angel from the East, one new man, unity
HISTORY
The passage from the nineteenth century into the twentieth brought dramatic change to the
Philippines. After 400 years of Spanish rule and Roman Catholic (RC) domination, the land
came under the administration of the U.S. and, as a result, saw Protestant missionaries of
many denominations arrive on its shores. With those missionaries came copies of the Bible,
which had been banned by the RC Spanish colonial government.
In 1902, four short years after that change of power, Felix Y. Manalo (born 1886) came
upon a Bible left in an RC church pew. He subsequently witnessed a debate between a RC
priest and a Methodist minister and was amazed to see the minister win. As a result Manalo
left the church of his birth, began to study the Bible and served in a variety of ministerial
capacities under the tutelage of four denominations over a span of 10 years. His time with the
Methodists, Presbyterians, Christian Disciples, and Seventh Day Adventists, as well as his RC
upbringing, left a strong imprint on the Filipino church he founded, the Iglesia ni Cristo (INC).1
Leaving the Seventh Day Adventists in 1913 after a doctrinal disagreement, 2 Manalo grew
discouraged and disillusioned with not only the SDA, but American Protestantism as well. One
day that November he advised his wife not to disturb him as he went into his closet to pray.
Later he boldly announced that God had told him to start a new church, a Filipino one, which
he incorporated with the Philippine government in early 1914. 3 This date was later to have
great significance (see below).
Felix began to preach passionately against RC teachings, and he encouraged his former
colleagues and members of Adventist and Disciples congregations to join his new church. They
came by the droves. In four short years, twelve congregations with a total membership close to
1,000 were formed. By the late 1930s the group had spread beyond the Manila area to
peasants in provinces throughout Luzon.
However, in 1922 a power struggle began among the leadership, and as a result Manalo
began to propagate his Sugo doctrine. Using Revelation 7:1-3 as a proof text, he claimed that
he was the Sugo or “Last Messenger” prophesied. The four powers described in the passage
were the U.S., Italy, France, and Great Britain, the “Big Four,” who had signed the Versailles
Treaty at the close of World War I, hence the importance of the date of his church’s
incorporation. Manalo taught that he was the “Angel from the East” described in the passage.
Iglesia ni Cristo, page 2
Subsequent development of this doctrine saw history divided into dispensations, with each
dispensation having its own appointed messengers: Noah, Moses, John the Baptist, Jesus
Christ, the Apostles and, in “the last days of the Christian era preceding the end of the world,”
Manalo himself. His role was to affect the re-emergence of the true church.
In 1939 the INC began publishing Pasugo (“God’s Message”), though this was interrupted
during the Japanese occupation. Church members were not encouraged to read the Bible for
themselves, but to use the magazine as their interpreter. Following World War II, publication
resumed and by 1951 church membership was around 100,000.
Eraño, Felix’s son, was elected his successor by unanimous vote of the twelve Senior
Ministers of the church in 1953. However, Eraño did not assume the office of Chief Executive
Minister (CEM) until 1962. Felix died in 1963. Under Eraño’s leadership, the church has
expanded throughout the Philippines, reaching an estimated two to five million members
internationally. With growing congregations in every U.S. state, six Canadian provinces and 78
foreign countries, the group is composed primarily of Filipino émigrés, but claims a 25 percent
non-Filipino membership.
Aggressive evangelism and social ministry, political clout, and the founding of the College of
Evangelical Ministry (seminary), New Era University and New Era Hospital in the Philippines
have been hallmarks of Eraño’s administration. As Eraño is getting older, his son, Deputy
Executive Minister Eduardo V. Manalo, is being groomed to take on the mantle of leadership.
DOCTRINE
Oneness of God: The Iglesia believes in one God who is “the Almighty,” omniscient and
displeased by sin. Because of his love and compassion for man he has worked throughout
history by appointing special messengers to interpret his will. The church teaches that God is
not, nor could he ever be a man, (using Hosea 11:9 as a proof-text) and denies the triune
nature of God.
Jesus Christ: Jesus was not God, but a created being lower than God. 4 He was a sinless
man given a special mission and status by God. To fulfill his mission he was given certain
characteristics which were not inherent in his nature but distinguished him from other men:
he was anointed with power and made Lord because God was with him, and he had the
fullness and image of the Godhead. He did not pre-exist from the beginning and was not the
Creator of all things, but the “firstborn of all creatures.”
Jesus is the only way to God and his mission was to create and save the “one new man.”
The “one new man” is the church of which Christ is the Head and the Iglesia ni Cristo the
Body. Christ will come again to meet INC members in the air; dead members will also be
resurrected at that time. Christ’s work is continuing today as he prepares a new Jerusalem, a
holy city to which he will bring his disciples when he returns.
The Holy Spirit: The Holy Spirit is not God, but merely a power sent by the Father in the
name of Christ to aid his messengers and his church. It is the means by which God reveals the
meanings of his words to his messengers (see Sugo below). Christ’s presence is felt and
manifested in the congregation through the Holy Spirit. The Spirit is subordinate to the Son
and strengthens and edifies the INC.
Sugo: an angel or messenger. Only those appointed by God have the authority to correctly
interpret God’s will and teach from the Bible. In the past these messengers included Noah,
Moses, John the Baptist, Christ, and the Apostles. In this dispensation that task was given
only to Felix Y. Manalo, the third Elijah. 5 His teaching is infallible, and his mission and
message of restoration have now passed to the Chief Executive Minister (CEM), Eraño Manalo,
who was also chosen and appointed by God. All aspects of INC life are under the authority and
control of the CEM. He approves the organization of all new congregations, ordains ministers
and views all publications prior to printing. Weekly sermons and hymn selections are also
under his control. The same sermon outline and hymn selections are preached and sung in all
chapels on a given Sunday.
Scripture: The Iglesia teaches that it “speaks where the Bible speaks and is silent where
the Bible is silent.” It claims that the Bible is its source of authority, though in reality the
highest authority is Manalo’s teaching. Members do not read the Bible and cannot understand
it; it must be interpreted for them by those appointed by God, i.e., by Felix Manalo, the CEM,
Senior Ministers and Pastors.6 When questioned, members will always say they will ask their
pastor and often invite him to answer those questions in person.
One true church/One new man: The INC teaches that the true church was originally
founded by Christ in Jerusalem through the shedding of his blood. However, that true church
fell into apostasy following the time of the apostles because of false prophets who deceived the
church.7 Hence it had disappeared by the time of the Council of Nicea. Felix Manalo’s founding
of the Iglesia ni Cristo in 1914 marked the re-emergence of the true church.8 God’s plan of
salvation is for all people to be gathered in Christ Jesus through the Iglesia, the “last work of
salvation.” Membership in the INC is thus the only means of salvation.
As Christ and those in Him come together as “one new man,” the result is peace between
God and man. The members of the INC form the “nation of God, a chosen people…the one true
church founded by his Son Jesus Christ.” Membership in the INC is equated with passage
through the door spoken of by Jesus in John 10:9. To enter Christ, a person must be “a
member of his body, that is, the body of which Christ is the head.” That one body is the church
that bears his name – the Iglesia ni Cristo. There are not many churches of Christ, but only
one. His name is the mark “set by Christ Himself to identify His sheep (John 10:3).” Local
congregations are called chapels or locals, because the word “church” is only used for the
Iglesia ni Cristo as a whole.
Unity: Unity with the Church Administration (CA) is a central and overarching teaching of
the INC. “Division or schism is strictly forbidden, because Christ is not divided.” Unity begins
at the top, with the CA; each level of hierarchy submits to the next level above it.
Disagreement, questioning, and attending another church are grounds for discipline. This gives
the church incredible authority over the lives of its adherents. To be removed from fellowship is
to lose one’s salvation.
Salvation: Reconciliation with God is impossible unless a person believes in the message of
Felix Manalo. It is through receiving Manalo’s message that a person receives Christ and God.
The Iglesia considers faith without works to be barren and dead. It requires the following works
for salvation:
1. Joining the church: seen as coming through the door of Christ.9
2. Abiding in God’s words: being taught all the commandments to be obeyed and
accepting the preaching of God’s messenger, Felix Manalo.
3. Remaining faithful: continuing in active membership in the INC, shown by observing
requirements such as mandatory attendance at church services on Sundays and
Thursdays and certain don’ts (e.g., marrying a non-church member, gambling,
drinking, etc.).
4. Unity: obeying without question the directives and teachings of the CA.
5. Baptismal regeneration: water baptism by the Iglesia (not another church) is necessary.
6. Holy Supper: offered during February and March and required/taken once a year for
the washing away of sins.
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE10
Since at least 75 percent of the INC’s membership is Filipino, effective communication of
the Gospel requires understanding important aspects of the Filipino worldview – particularly
the fact that it is a “shame-based,” relational culture. This means that the best approach is
non-confrontational. Abstract truth is not valued as highly by Filipinos as it is by Westerners.
Relationships (family, extended-family, circle of close friends) are valued much more highly.
This means that friendship evangelism is a more effective way of gaining credibility than merely
pointing out doctrinal error.
Strengths of the INC are its care and shepherding of members and its accountability
structure. It is a group which values order in its worship services and meetings. Genuine care
and concern for church members will communicate Christ’s love for them; disrupting services
or meetings with questions and confrontations will alienate them.
Christian joy is attractive to Iglesia members, as are testimonies of God’s provision and
answering prayer. Talking about your communion (your daily experience) with a triune God,
not simply truths you believe, will gain an ear. Valuing friendships and encouraging strengths
and talents of INC friends can open doors that allow them to observe in you what the true
Lordship of a fully divine and fully human Savior looks like.
Beware of different understandings of Christian terms. For example, to the Iglesia,
“relationship with Christ” means becoming a member of the Iglesia ni Cristo. “Receiving Christ”
means accepting Felix Manalo’s message. Avoid using these phrases.
Remember that church members do not read the Bible for themselves and may face
discipline if they attend your church. Invite them to activities away from your church building.
Don’t hesitate to open your Bible (not just quote from it) to show Scripture passages in their
proper context.
When presenting a true biblical view of Jesus Christ to them, don’t simply rely on a few
proof-texts. The Iglesia has developed detailed (although convoluted) rationales explaining why
neither John 1 nor Colossians 2 means that Jesus was fully God. Use the entire scope of the
Bible, not just a few verses. Be thoroughly prepared to defend your own Christology.
Finally, be aware that the historical basis of Manalo’s interpretation of Rev. 7:1-2 is
skewed. He claimed that the date of incorporation of the church, 1914, coincided with World
War I, which was the “four winds of the earth,” and that the “Big Four” who signed the Treaty
of Versailles were the four angels who held back these winds. In reality, when World War I
began in 1914, five nations were involved: Germany, Austria-Hungary, France, Russia and
Great Britain. The Treaty of Versailles was signed in 1919 by the “Big Five:” the U.S., France,
Great Britain, Italy and Germany.
RECOMMENDED READING
The Trinity by Edward Henry Bickersteth. This book provides scriptural evidence regarding
the Trinity, Index, soft bound, 182 pages.
Out of the Cults and Into the Church by Janis Hutchinson. Looks at the adjustment former
cult members must make in transitioning to evangelical churches. Soft bound, 222 pages.
Notes
1
2
3
4
5
6
Arthur Leonard Tuggy, Iglesia ni Cristo: A Study in Independent
Church Dynamics (Quezon City: Conservative Baptist
Publishers, 1976), 25.
Ibid., 34.
Ibid., 40-41, 46-47.
Pasugo, (Quezon City, Philippines: Iglesia ni Cristo) August
1969, 16.
Ibid., July/August 1988, 7; May/June 1990, 5; July 1997, 10.
Ibid., October 1995, 4.
7
Ibid., December 1966, 49; November 1973, 19; September/October 1991, 19.
Ibid., November 1976, 14.
9 Ibid., December 1969, 11; March 1970, 11; January 1977, 4.
10 See the author’s extended discussion of evangelical responses
to Iglesia ni Cristo and important evangelistic considerations in
Anne C. Harper, “The Iglesia ni Cristo and Evangelical
Christianity,” Journal of Asian Mission 3/1 (2001), 101-119.
Retrieved January 4, 2004 from http://www.apts.edu/jam/011/a-harper.pdf.
8
International House of Prayer (IHOP)
By Keith Gibson
Founder: Mike Bickle
Founding Date: 1999
Organizational Structure: Mike Bickle is the primary leader at the International House of
Prayer. Other key members of the leadership team include: Daniel Lim, CEO; Allen Hood,
President of IHOPU and Associate Director; Misty Edwards, Senior Worship Leader; and
Lou Engles, Director of “The Call”.
Unique Activities: 24/7 worship and prayer “in the spirit of the Tabernacle of David”.
Emphasis on modern prophetic revelation. Training forerunners to be the end-time
apostles and prophets who will participate in the end-time judgments upon the earth
performing great signs and wonders. The Joseph Company, a ministry aimed at producing
leaders in the marketplace with the goal of preparing these individuals to store wealth for
the preparation of end-time cities of refuge. Intercessory missionaries who are trained to
start 24/7 prayer rooms in other areas around the world.
Unique slogans: Bridal Paradigm, Forerunner Ministry, Friends of the Bridegroom, Anna
anointing, Prophetic Singers, End-Time cities of refuge, and many more. The name “IHOP”
is an acronym standing for intercession, holiness, offerings and prophetic.
HISTORY
The history of the International House of Prayer is intimately connected with that of its
founder Mike Bickle. Bickle, a native of Kansas City, began his formal ministry in St. Louis.
While pastoring a church he had started, Bickle was visited by Augustine, a prophet who
prophesied that he was to come to Kansas City.1
Before coming to Kansas City, Bickle took an extended trip overseas. While in Cairo
Egypt, Bickle relates that he heard, “the internal, audible voice of the Lord.” He claims he
heard the very words and the intonation of the voice. The Lord said, “I am going to change the
understanding and expression of Christianity in the whole world in one generation.” 2 This is
the first of many personal encounters with God that provide the direction for IHOP.
Upon arriving in Kansas City, Bickle established South Kansas City Fellowship (KCF).
While IHOP is not a church, it is important to understand that the groundwork for all that is
happening in IHOP now was being set in place in those early days. Bickle states that the
majority of the pivotal prophecies were given in 1983 and 1984. One such prophecy, known as
“The Blueprint Prophecy” was received on March 26, 1984 in written form from a prophet
Bickle claims was unknown to him. This prophecy reportedly gives God’s blueprint for the
ministry. This prophecy was not released publicly until approximately 2003. It has never been
released in full and three differing versions of it can be found on the internet.3
One of the most important occurrences in the first days of Bickle’s ministry in Kansas City
was his introduction to Bob Jones. Space will not permit a discussion of the prophecies and
alleged supernatural signs that occurred at that time. Upon their first encounter, Bickle was
certain that Jones was the false prophet Augustine had warned of.4 However through a series
of signs, Bickle became convinced that Jones was truly a prophet of God.
In a relatively short amount of time other people claiming prophetic giftings joined KCF.
Men like John Paul Jackson, Jim Goll, David Parker and, eventually Paul Cain joined Bob
Jones as prophetic voices to Mike Bickle. 5 They became known as the Kansas City Prophets.
These men began to prophesy in other churches. In some cases, evidence exists that they
International House of Prayer, page 2
prophesied that God was calling these churches to merge with KCF or that God would write,
“Ichabod” over their churches.6 Letters from that time indicate that some ministries did join.7
In time the ministry changed its name to Metro Christian Fellowship.
In the late eighties controversy began with other Charismatic ministries in the area. This
erupted in 1990 when pastor Ernie Gruen preached a message entitled “Will We Smile and Say
Nothing?” in which he related a series of charges concerning Bickle’s ministry. Tapes of this
message circulated widely. Gruen followed this message with a series of letters and
publications including an open letter to a number of nationally recognized leaders within the
Charismatic/Pentecostal community at that time known as the “Apostolic Presbyters of the
Network of Christian Ministries.” Gruen charged KCF with false doctrine, false prophecies,
manipulative prophecies and more. 8
Out of this controversy, Bickle joined his movement with that of John Wimber and
changed the name to Metro Vineyard. It appears that this merge had the original intent of
resolving the conflict by bringing more of a Biblical emphasis to the ministry. What is certain
is that this connection gave Bickle and his prophets even wider notoriety.
Bickle eventually withdrew from Wimber after the “Toronto Blessing” occurred at the then,
Toronto Airport Vineyard led by John and Carol Arnott. Wimber found some of the
manifestations to be excessive. Bickle supported the Toronto Blessing because of prophetic
words he had received from Paul Cain and Bob Jones.
In 1999 Bickle left Metro Christian Fellowship to develop the ministry of the International
House of Prayer. Today the ministry reports between 450 to 500 staff, most of whom raise
support. The ministry is world-wide in its impact and Houses of Prayer have been started in
multiple U.S. cities and other nations.
DOCTRINES
The formal doctrinal statement of the International House of Prayer is relatively standard
among Evangelical Christianity. However some of the doctrines actually taught and the
practices that occur at IHOP are in contradiction to these stated beliefs. Further, these central
doctrines do not factor largely in the teaching ministry which is focused primarily on intimacy,
the prophetic and eschatology.
24/7 Prayer: The aspect of the ministry for which IHOP is most well-known is the 24/7
night and day prayer and worship. It should be noted however, that a significant amount of
what is labeled prayer is not what the typical Evangelical would expect. In addition to
standard prayer practices, IHOP advocates Contemplative Prayer; a form of passive, mindless
meditation,9 Strategic Level Spiritual Warfare or Spiritual Mapping; in which the participant
discerns the demons controlling the spiritual atmosphere of the city which are then bound,10
and Prophetic Decrees in which prophetic authority is used to speak the decree of the Lord
over geographic regions, to elements of nature, to release the power of God, and much more.11
Bridal Paradigm: The Bridal Paradigm is another key doctrinal construct that influences
virtually all of the teaching at IHOP. In this understanding of redemptive history, God is a fiery
lover who desires to have a bride equally yoked to Jesus in love. Jesus is the bridegroom with
a ravished heart. The Bride is understood to be the primary identity for believers of this
generation. In fact, this generation will be the first to really walk in this identity. God is no
longer to be seen in a master-type of role.12 The cross is understood in terms of a dowry or
bride price.13 This teaching becomes a key for interpreting all Scripture and spawns other
doctrines such as “bridal intercession,” “the cross in bridal perspective,” “the global bridegroom
fast,” and many more. The Biblical book of Esther is interpreted as a type of the end-time
church reigning through intimacy. Song of Solomon is allegorized as depicting Christ and the
Church. While this is not uncommon, what is unique is that the allegory is applied to the
individual believer and then literalized so that the relationship between Jesus and the
individual is seen in romantic terms. IHOP and other similar ministries have begun having
marriage ceremonies to wed individual believers to Jesus.14
Scripture: IHOP’s approach to interpretation is very important. Teachers at IHOP
frequently interpret Scripture by way of personal revelation. Context, history and word
meanings may all be ignored. For instance, in the early days of the movement Bob Jones spoke
to Bickle that God was giving him Psalm 27:4. Jones said that Bickle would eventually have a
ministry involved in 24/7 prayer and fasting with worship in the spirit of the tabernacle of
David with prophetic singers. He said that out of this movement, revival with signs and
wonders would break out and spread throughout the earth. Bickle admits that he couldn’t see
all of that in Psalm 24:7. He asked Jones how he came to that understanding and was
informed, “The Lord told me.” Bickle came to accept this based on Jones’s record as a prophet.
He states that he continues to have people question whether this word is truly found in Psalm
27:4. He tells them, “You take that up with Bob Jones. I know that’s what this is about.”15
IHOP’s understanding of the nature of prophecy is also very important. While affirming
that this generation will be the greatest apostles and prophets in history and that no disease
known to man will be able to stand against them, IHOP teaches that New Testament prophets
can err and are not subject to the tests given in Deuteronomy 13 and 18. Thus the failure of a
prophetic word does not disqualify the speaker as a true prophet of God.16 These new
prophetic words form the basis for much of what occurs and even the doctrines that are
believed at IHOP.
End-time generation: The uniqueness of the end-time generation is another foundational
doctrine. This teaching, which has been variously called “The Elected Seed,” “The New Breed,”
“Joel’s Army” and “Apostolic Pre-millenialism” is the understanding that the final generation,
which is believed to be now, will be the greatest generation of apostles and prophets who have
ever lived. One of IHOP’s missions is to raise up ten thousand apostolic evangelists in the last
days who will
….stand in the counsels of the Lord. They will walk with such authority in the courts of
heaven that they will be invited to partner with God in His end-time judgments. Their lives
will shake heaven and earth. Creation will bow to the word of the Lord. Their prophecies
will broadcast the news-reports of heaven and the headlines of earth. 17
They believe, based on personal prophecy, that God is establishing end-time cities of
refuge, Kansas City being one, which will be places of abundance of food, economic provision,
open heaven prophetic activity, and safety to which people can flee during the last days. Based
on personal prophecy they believe the Antichrist will rise through an alliance between
communism and Islam. 18
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
One of the difficulties encountered when seeking to understand IHOP is the complexity
and volume of the issues involved. Space does not permit a detailed evaluation of the entire
ministry and its’ doctrine. However, some things are quite apparent.
Scripture: The foundation rests, not on Scripture, but on prophetic words by modern-day
prophets. None of the leadership will admit this but it is demonstrably true. Bickle came to
Kansas City as the result of personal prophecy. He understood the nature of his ministry
through prophecy. The name “IHOP” came by personal revelation as did the names of other
aspects of the ministry. The Blueprint prophecy is believed to be God’s direction for the entire
movement. But most troubling is that, despite claims to the contrary, doctrine is frequently
established by personal prophecy. IHOP’s belief in end-time cities of refuge, in the alliance
between communism and Islam to bring forth the Anti-Christ, and its acceptance of the
manifestations of the Toronto Blessing are just a few of the examples where doctrine is
established by new revelation.
Regardless of one’s view on the continuation of spiritual gifts, this is problematic. It is the
Scripture that is “profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in
righteousness” (2 Tim. 3:16). The fact that personal revelation is frequently used to interpret
Scripture, as in the case of Psalm 24:7, is troubling. If passages are not kept in context, the
Scriptures can be manipulated to mean whatever the particular prophet wants them to mean.
The Bible cannot fulfill its purpose of instructing believers if passages are torn from their
context and reinterpreted. This fundamental problem is the groundwork for much of the
doctrinal error and false practices at IHOP.
IHOP’s belief that prophets can be errant is also a problem especially in light of the claim
to be hearing the audible voice of God, receiving an “open heaven”, or having visitations to
heaven. If a prophet is truly hearing the voice of God, then that word must be without error for
God is never wrong and never lies. To claim such an exalted status for one’s revelations while
at the same time affirming that one does not have to meet the Biblical criteria for such
revelation is inconsistent.
Bridal Paradigm: The Bridal Paradigm, despite its popularity and apparent scriptural
support, is actually very concerning. First, because of its de-emphasis on legal acquittal and
justification in favor of a dowry. The Bible never uses the concept of a dowry or more properly
a bride price to illustrate the work of Christ on the cross. A bride price is paid because of the
worth of the bride. According to the scriptures, we did not have anything to commend us to
God. We deserved only punishment. God saved us as a response of grace not because of our
beauty. There is no doctrine of sin and repentance in the bridal paradigm. Additionally, while
the bride metaphor is used in the Bible to speak of the church as a whole, it is never used of
the individual. The overly romantic emphasis of the bridal paradigm is out of balance.
Further, the idea of having marriage ceremonies to Jesus has no support in Scripture.
24/7 Prayer: Nowhere in the New Testament did anyone set up houses of 24/7 prayer.
And despite attempts to find it in Amos 9:11, the Bible really knows nothing of the reestablishment of Davidic worship among New Testament believers. Additionally, many of the
prayer practices such as Contemplative Prayer, Prophetic Decrees, and spiritual mapping find
no support in scripture. The fact that these are done 24/7 only compounds the problem.
Doing a great deal of something wrong doesn’t cause it to be right.
Summary: The ministry of IHOP is out of balance. The main things in scripture both for
salvation and sanctification are not the main things at IHOP. Many of the doctrines such as
the uniqueness of the end-time generation are blatantly man-centered and man-exalting. The
notion of end-time cities of refuge is thoroughly unbiblical despite the use of a biblical phrase.
Cities of refuge in the Old Testament were places to which the man who committed murder
accidentally could flee for protection from the avenger of blood, not places of economic and
agricultural abundance and open heaven revelation.
Paul instructs the church in Romans 16:17 to note those who cause divisions by bringing
doctrines contrary to those of the apostles and to avoid them. This is certainly the case with
the International House of Prayer.
Notes
Mike Bickle, Cairo Egypt: Radical Change in the Expression of
Christianity, CD-ROM, Friends of the Bridegroom, 2003.
2 Ibid.
3 Mike Bickle, Prophetic Blueprints for the Future CD-ROM, Friends
of the Bridegroom, 2003. The three different versions are
compared side by side at http://beyondgrace.blogspot.com
/2010/02/revisionism-and-blueprint-prophecy.html
4 Mike Bickle, Supernaturally Establishing the Prophetic MinistrySpring of 1983, CD-ROM, Friends of the Bridegroom, 2003.
5 David Pytches, Some Said it Thundered: A Personal Encounter
with the Kansas City Prophets, (Nashville, TN; Oliver Nelson,
1991), 104-115.
6 Letter by Word of Life Christian Fellowship dated February 27,
1990 and signed by four elders. This letter was included in a
packet of information distributed by Ernie Gruen under the title,
What’s the Problem? in 1990. These documents can be seen here:
www.birthpangs.org/articles/kcp/Abberent%20Practises.pdf
7 Ibid.
8 Ibid.
9 Mike Bickle, Contemplative Prayer: The Journey into Fullness, 4
CD set, International House of Prayer Missions Base, no date. A
separate 4-page Profile has been published on this subject: Bob
Waldrep, “Centering / Contemplative Prayer,” Profile Notebook
complete Profile Notebook (over 400 pages) is available at
www.watchman.org/notebook.htm.
10 George Otis, JR, Informed Intercession, (Ventura,CA; Renew
1
Books 1999). This book is sold at IHOP and the principles
used in training intercessors.
11 Mike Bickle, Authority of the Believer. Printed sermon notes
used to instruct intercessors. Forerunner Christian
Fellowship, date not given.
12 Kirk Bennett, Prophecy and the Arts, CD #1 of a four-CD set.
Also found in The Prophetic Seer Training Course by Bennett.
13 Allen Hood, The Tenacious Pursuit of the Bridegroom CD-ROM,
Friends of the Bridegroom, 2003. This is only one example
among many that could be given. This is a recurrent theme in
IHOP teaching.
14 One such instance was at “The Call: Nashville” in 2007
15 Mike Bickle, Supernaturally Establishing the Prophetic-Spring
of 1983, CD-ROM, (Friends of the Bridegroom, 2003). I chose
this example because of its brevity. The practice of
interpreting scripture prophetically is systemic within the
ministry of IHOP.
16 Mike Bickle, Growing in the Prophetic, Lake Mary, FL;
Charisma House 1996 pages 93-103. This book is a seminal
work by Bickle. It is important also because it discusses the
role of doctrine in the prophetic. On page 51 Bickle asserts
that prophets must be clear on the major doctrines yet on page
63 of the same book he affirms that William Branham was a
true prophet despite admitting that Branham denied the
Trinity.
17 Mike Bickle, Thunder from Heaven, 5 CD series, Friends of the
Bridegroom, date not given. The quote is from the back cover.
18 Micke Bickle, Introducing Bob Jones and Paul Cain: Global
End-Time Drama, CD-ROM, Friends of the Bridegroom. 2002
International Society for Krishna
Consciousness/Hare Krishnas
By Jason Barker
Founder: Abhay Charan De Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
Date: 1966
Official Publications: Scripture and central teachings include Bhagavad-gita, SrimadBhagavatam, Caitanya-caritamrta, Nectar of Devotion, Nectar of Instruction and Sri
Isopanisad. Periodicals include Journal of Vaishnava Studies and Back to Godhead.
Structure: Governed by the Governing Body Council (GBC) of thirty devotees, who meet
annually to elect secretaries to govern geographic zones. Temples, preaching centers, and
smaller operations are individually-governed units.
Unique Terms: Vaishnava, Acarya, Prasadam, Sankirtan, Govinda’s.
HISTORY
The Krishna consciousness movement can be traced back to Chaitanya (1486–1534?), an
Indian who was introduced by Isvara Puri to kirtan, chanting the names of God (this includes
the Hare Krishna mantra, “Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, Krishna Krishna, Hare Hare, Hare
Rama, Hare Rama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare.”1 ISKCON members believe Chaitanya was the
avatar, or physical incarnation, of the god Krishna from the Vedic scripture Bhagavad-gita (“As
It Is”).2 The movement declined after Chaitanya’s disappearance in 1534, but experienced
revivals in the seventeenth and nineteenth centuries.3
One of the central movements of the nineteenth century revival was the Gaudiya
Vaishnava Mission.4 The second leader of the Gaudiya Mission, Sri Srimad Bhakti Siddhanta
Goswami, became the guru of a pharmaceutical manager named Abhay Charan De in 1922. 5
Initiated into the Guadiya Mission in 1933 and charged by Goswami to spread Krishna
consciousness to the west,6 Charan De was given the name Abhay Charnaravinda (“One who
fearlessly takes shelter at the feet of the Lord”). 7 In 1956, after a third vision of Goswami
sending him to evangelize, Charnaravinda renounced family and possessions to spend his life
in Krishna devotions; he then took the name A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. 8
Prabhupada immigrated to the United States in 1965 at age 70. 9 He was first noticed chanting
in Tompkins Park in New York City; in 1966 he opened a storefront center and revived his
religious magazine, Back to Godhead (initially printed in India during WWII, in 1952, and
1956).10 This marked the beginning of ISKCON in the United States.
The death of Prabhupada in 1977 generated an internal crisis in ISKCON; with no
legitimate heir or power structure, the movement was quickly torn with inner conflict. While
Prabhupada appointed eleven gurus to lead ISKCON several months before his death, the
Governing Body Council was almost immediately in conflict with the gurus. 11 Legal and
doctrinal conflicts led the GBC to suspend three gurus for one year, but these suspensions
were soon lifted.12 The veneration of gurus began to decline after the GBC moved to ensure that
the majority of initiating gurus would be appointed by the GBC. 13
The first serious internal crisis was generated by Kirtanananda Swami Bhaktipada, leader
of ISKCON of West Virginia and founder of the New Vrindaban community. Bhaktipada was
attacked in 1985 by a former member; during his recovery, another former member who
blamed Bhaktipada for the dissolution of his marriage was killed in Los Angeles (this individual
International Society for Krishna Consciousness, page 2
had previously brought a pistol to West Virginia and threatened Bhaktipada). 14 During this
period Thomas Dresher, a member of New Vrindaban, participated in the murder of a former
member in St. Louis; Dresher was given a life sentence (he was also later convicted of
racketeering).15 Bhaktipada was excommunicated by the GBC in 1987 after a federal
investigation, and after child molestation charges against two New Vrindaban teachers. 16 He
was sentenced in 1991 to twenty years in prison for racketeering for amassing millions of
dollars through a fund raising scam, and conspiring to murder two followers in 1983 and 1986;
the sentence was reduced in 1997 to 12 years due to his failing health. 17 The GBC recently
readmitted New Vrindaban, subject to an annual review for two year. 18
ISKCON is currently undergoing another serious internal crisis. E. Burke Rochford, Jr., a
sociologist who studies the organization, recently published a study in Krishna exploring
instances of child abuse at ISKCON gurukalas (boarding schools) in the 1970s and 1980s.
ISKCON was forced to confront the situation in 1996 when ten former Krishna students
testified that they had been beaten, sexually molested, and denied medical care while boarding
at ISKCON schools.19 The most serious abuse allegedly occurred in Dallas, Seattle, and New
Vrindaban.20 ISKCON communications director Anuttama Dasa states that the organization is
currently working to “repair the damage to the kids and show them we do care as a religious
society.”21 ISKCON no longer operates gurukalas in the United States.22
ISKCON has also endured several serious external crises. The most significant involves the
1983 case of George v. ISKCON. Robin George, a former member, filed suit against ISKCON in
1977, alleging that she had been brainwashed by the group;23 the suit followed a period in
which she was moved from temple to temple to avoid being deprogrammed. 24 George was
initially awarded $32.5 million by the jury; the judge cut the amount to $9.7 million, and an
appeals court further reduced it to $3 million in 1987. The Supreme Court further reduced the
damages to $75,000.25
The second major external crisis was ISKCON’s loss in the ISKCON v. Lee case. The
Supreme Court ruled in 1992 that airports are not public facilities, and ISKCON members can
thus be prohibited by port authorities from soliciting donations. 26
DOCTRINES
Godhead: ISKCON denies the biblical doctrine of the Trinity. They also do not hope for
union with Brahma or give devotion to Vishnu or Shiva, referred to by some Christians as “the
Hindu ‘trinity.’”27 The Hindus’ gods are simply expansions or forms of Krishna, the “Supreme
Personality, the Lord, the complete whole…the Absolute Truth.”28 ISKCON even teaches that
Brahma contains only 78 percent of the attributes of the personal god Krishna. 29
There are three aspects to godhead in ISKCON thought: 1) Krishna, the ultimate
personality, 2) the localized Krishna in the heart of all creation, and 3) the impersonal spirit
Brahman.30 The contradiction of an ultimate personality, Krishna, and the impersonal entity
Brahman (union with which is the goal of classical Hinduism) is not problematic for ISKCON
believers. The Bhagavad-gita teaches: “Contradictory traits in Krishna’s person are not at all
surprising; one should not consider the characteristics of Krishna, the supreme personality of
Godhead, to be actually contradictory. One should try to understand how these characteristics
are employed by the supreme will of the Lord.”31
One of the ways in which Krishna employs these seemingly contradictory characteristics is
through creation. Krishna is the creator of all that exists; even the gods worshipped in other
religions (including Hinduism) are simply “plenary expansions or parts of [Krishna].”32 The
creative act is ongoing because Krishna dwells in all creation. The Bhagavad-gita says of
Krishna, “The Lord is all-pervading by the expansion of His partial representation, the
Supersoul, who enters into everything that is.”33 Everything is thus “part and parcel of the
Supreme Lord.”34
Jesus Christ: ISKCON teaches that Jesus, rather than being the eternal God, is instead
one of the demi-god manifestations of Krishna.35 In fact, “Jesus is the son, and Krishna the
Father, and Jesus is Krishna’s son.”36 Contrary to Christian doctrine, ISKCON teaches that
Jesus only intended to serve as a guide to 1st-century Palestine:
God sent Jesus to be the spiritual master of particular people in a particular time and
place…he did not claim (as others claim today) that He was the only Representative Agent
of the Supreme Person ever to walk the earth in the past or future. 37 Instead, because
Jesus is merely the manifestation (son) of Krishna (the father), Jesus worshipped
Krishna.38
The mediator between God (Krishna) and humanity is Prabhupada. Only Prabhupada is
referred to as “His Divine Grace,” 39 and it is even said of him that “Prabhupada was a worldgenius, greater than Jesus.”40 He “is the ultimate standard of Krishna consciousness…[people]
must give him the honor due to God, because the guru is the transparent via media or
representative of God and is distributing unalloyed love of God.”41 Prabhupada is thus
worshipped by devotees; guru paja involves offering flower petals to a wax likeness of the
master (new members offer petals to a picture of Prabhupada). 42
Scripture: ISKCON accepts as scripture all the Vedic literature of Hinduism, giving special
preeminence to the Bhagavad-gita (which was translated into English by Prabhupada). ISKCON
is widely considered to be a fundamentalist branch of Hinduism because they interpret the
stories in scripture as literal historical facts.43
Prabhupada, when asked if it is acceptable to follow the Bible instead of Vedic literature,
states, “There is no use arguing the merits of the Bible over Vedic literature. Both the Bible and
the Vedic literature are scripture, and therefore they are in agreement not opposition. The only
difference is that the Vedic literature contains much more specific information about God than
you’ll find in the Bible.”44
Salvation: The central problem facing humanity is lust for temporal pleasures rather than
love for Krishna. This lust keeps humanity trapped in the material world, 45 rather than
pursuing salvation through Krishna consciousness.46
Salvation is dependent upon the Hindu concept of karma, the universal law in which good
deeds must atone for bad deeds. Just as in classical Hinduism, living entities undergo
reincarnation in response to karma; it is possible to be reincarnated as many as 8,400,000
times.47 The caste system is thus integral to ISKCON – Krishna created the caste system,48 and
an individual’s current position in life is a direct result of actions in past lives: “If we’re saintly,
we’ll get a saintly body next time, but if we’re doggish, we’d better prepare ourselves for a dog’s
life after this one. This is the law of karma, which states that for every action we perform,
either good or bad, there is an appropriate reaction to be reaped either in this life or in a future
life.”49
Salvation, i.e., escape from the cycle of reincarnation, is attained only through following
the spiritual disciplines of ISKCON. If a devotee properly follows the disciplines, Krishna takes
the individual’s sins upon himself and thus atones for the negative karma. 50 Prabhupada
claims, “Krsna says, ‘Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shall
deliver you from all sinful reaction. Do not fear.’”51 Rarandhar, who served as Western Guru,
elaborates, “There is not even an alternative. Alternative means you have a choice. There is no
choice. Either Krishna consciousness or finished. That’s all.”52
SPIRITUAL DISCIPLINES
Salvation in ISKCON depends entirely upon the efforts of the individual to follow the
spiritual practices of the religion. The Bhagavad-gita states, “Everything depends on one’s
performance of duties in an effort to control the senses and conquer the influence of desire and
anger.”53 These spiritual disciplines include:
Chanting: Chanting the “Hare Krishna” mantra is the central devotional activity of
ISKCON. “In this age of quarrel and hypocrisy the only means of deliverance is chanting the
holy name of the Lord. There is no other way.”54 Devotees use a string of 108 prayer beads to
assist in counting the number of times they have completed the chant; they are to chant
sixteen rounds of the beads, spending an average of 1½ to 2 hours each day chanting.55
Chanting the sixteen rounds amounts to 1,728 chants per day, and 630,720 chants per year.
Devotees can often be seen chanting publicly, practicing what ISKCON calls sankirtan. 56
Arguably the most famous instance of sankirtan in the West occurs in the George Harrison
song “My Sweet Lord.”
Four Rules: The four rules of ISKCON are prohibitions against four degrading activities
that cause humanity to submit to lustful materialism. These rules prohibit 1) gambling, 2)
intoxication (prohibiting not only alcohol and drugs, but also caffeine and nicotine), 3) sexual
activity outside marriage (and for any purpose other than procreation), and 4) animal slaughter
(ISKCON is strictly vegetarian).57 ISKCON adds 64 regulative principles to the four rules,
including visits to a Vishnu temple, offering items to the deity, and accepting the jurisdiction of
the ISKCON spiritual masters.58
Sankirtan: Sankirtan involves more than public chanting; it also involves distributing
ISKCON literature. Distributing ISKCON literature is essential in the spiritual life of most
member.59 Members are taught that receiving ISKCON literature can result in the salvation of
both member and recipient.60 The distribution of Back to Godhead magazine is so significant
that the editor claims, “Talking about BTG is as good as talking about Krsna.”61
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
There is only one true God (Isaiah 43:10), who is distinct from His creation (Romans 1:2023). Jesus Christ is also God, existing from eternity (John 1:1; 5:18; 20:28). Jesus, who
humbled himself and took on human nature (Philippians 2:1-11), is not the son of Krishna.
Salvation is not earned by erasing karma through reincarnation; instead, humans live only
once, and then face judgment from God (Hebrews 9:27). Repetition of a mantra will not result
in salvation (Matthew 6:7), nor will following an extensive list of rules and rituals. Salvation is
an act of God’s grace, and cannot be earned through any human action (Ephesians 2:8-10).
RECOMMEND READING
A Guide to Cults and New Religions, by Ronald Enroth, et al, InterVarsity Press. The essays
in this volume include a chapter on ISKCON. 215 pages.
The Kingdom of the Cults, Thirtieth Anniversary Edition, by Walter Martin and edited by
Hank Hanegraaff, Bethany House Publishers. Contains a chapter on Eastern religions
(including ISKCON). Comes with a CD-ROM for cross-referencing. 703 pages.
Notes
Encyclopedic Handbook of Cults in America, 232.
2 ISKCON: What is That? http://www.iskcon.org/
main/iskcon/what.htm.
3 Encyclopedic Handbook, 233.
4 Ibid.
5 Ibid.
6 Ibid.
7 Biographical Dictionary of American Cult and Sect
Leaders, 223.
8 Ibid.
10 Ibid.
11 Ibid., 222–24.
12 Ibid. 230–34.
14 Ibid., 246.
15 Ibid.
16 Ibid.
17 “Bad Karma.” One World 12.31, 1997.
18 “New Vrindavana Rejoins ISKCON.” Hare
Krishna World, July-August 1998, 1.
19 “Hare Krishna Faith Details Past Abuse at
Boarding Schools,” New York Times, October 9,
1998.
20 Ibid.
21 Ibid.
1
Ibid.
23 International Society for Krishna Consciousness
http://cti.itc.virginia.edu/~jkh8x/soc257/nrm
s/hare.html.
25 International Society for Krishna Consciousness
<http://cti.itc.virginia.edu/~jkh8x/soc257/nr
ms/hare.html>/.
26 International Society for Krishna
Consciousness v Lee, 505 U.S. 672 (1992).
27 The Hare Krishnas Today, 3.
28 Ibid.
29 Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, 13.
30 Confronting Religions from the East, Part Four:
Hare Krishnas, 3.
31 Bhagavad-gita, 203.
32 Srimad Bhagavatam, First Canto, Part Three,
28.
34 Ibid., 704.
35 Ibid., 261.
36 Jesus Loves Krsna, 26.
37 Ibid., 44.
38 The Deceivers, 195-96.
39 The Strange World of the Hare Krishnas, 45.
40 Ibid., 69.
22
The Hare Krishna Movement.” Religious
Movements in Contemporary America, 469.
42 Hare Krishna in America, 17–8.
43 Hare Krishna / ISKCON, 4.
44 “Declaring Our Dependence on God.” Back to
Godhead 11.7, 1976, 5.
46 Ibid., 287.
47 Confronting Religions from the East, 7.
48 Ibid., 11.
49 “Reincarnation.” Back to Godhead, 11.1, 1976,
8.
50 Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna, 12.
51 Matras, Sikhas & KRSNA, 2.
52 Ibid.
54 Ibid., 320.
55 Hare Krishna in America, 17.
56 ISKCON: The Means
http://www.iskcon.org/main/twohk/iskcon/m
eans.htm.
57 Confronting Religions from the east, 20-21.
58 Ibid., 21-22.
59 Christ and the New Consciousness, 37.
60 Ibid.
61 “Sharing Good Fortune.” Back to Godhead,
28.1, 1994, 3.
41
Islam
By James K. Walker
Founder: The Prophet Muhammad (570-632 AD)
Official Publications: The Qur’an,1 which the Prophet Muhammad claimed was dictated to
him by the angel Jibrīl (Gabriel) initially in a cave on Mount Hira near Mecca in present
day Saudi Arabia. This scripture is divided into 114 surahs (chapters) containing over
6,000 ayats (verses). Hadith are collections of reported verbal chains of witnesses to
accounts of sayings and actions of Muhammad . The two parts of each report, matn-the
saying and sanad-the persons who form a chain from the compiler back to the person who
heard Muhammad make the statement. Muslims have developed standards to evaluate
both elements for probable accuracy.
Key Words: Allah is the one true God of Islam.
Tawhid is the foundation of Islamic monotheism and maintains that Allah is a “unified
―one,” forever separate from creation.
The word Islam means “submission” or “submission to God (Allah).” One who submits to
Allah is called a Muslim.
Tawhid is the foundation of Islamic monotheism and maintains that Allah is a unified
“one,” forever separate from creation.
Shirk is the most serious sin in Islam which involves ascribing any partnerships to God,
such as, “God the Father” or “God the Son”2 or ascribing the attributes of the one true
creator God to anything physical or anything that is created.
Sharia is the legal system of Islam and is the standard for both secular and religious law.
Fatwa is an authoritative but nonbinding legal opinion given by a mufti (legal scholar).3
HISTORY
Muhammad was born about 570 AD into the Hashim clan of the Quraysh tribe in Mecca
on the Arabian Peninsula in present-day Saudi Arabia. It is believed that his father, Abdullah,
died before he was born and his mother, Amina, died when Muhammad was only six. He was
raised by his uncle, Abu Talib. At age 25, Muhammad was hired by a wealthy widow, Khadijah,
to lead a caravan to Syria. He later married Khadijah and they had several sons, all of whom
died in infancy, and four daughters.4 Only one daughter, Fatimah, survived Muhammad.
While there were monotheists, including Christians and Jews, living in Arabia at the time,
the majority of the people were polytheistic and idolatry was rampant in Mecca. Muhammad
claimed to have been sent by God to turn the people away from idolatry to worship the one true
God and to turn to the correct path. There was much political opposition and persecution from
the Meccan polytheists who largely rejected the prophet’s message. In 622 AD, Muhammad and
his small group of followers left Mecca and immigrated to Medina 210 miles to the north in a
journey called the Hijra. In Medina the prophet’s message was more widely accepted and
Muhammad took on the role of political as well as spiritual leader. Jews who refused
Muhammad’s leadership were banished from Medina or in some cases sold as slaves or killed. 5
For years, warfare escalated between the Muslims of Medina and the Meccans culminating in
the final Muslim conquest of Mecca 629 AD and its mass conversion to Islam.
In 632, a few years after conquering Mecca, Muhammad died. By that time he had
succeeded in uniting the majority of the Arabian Peninsula politically and spiritually under
Islam. Immediately following the prophet’s death, the new faith was lead by a succession of
Islam, page 2
four close companions and trusted advisors of Muhammad called the Rightly Guided Caliphs.
Disputes over leadership eventually led to Fitna (upheaval or chaos), ultimately dividing
Muslims into Sunni and Shia camps. Most accepted the leadership of all four Caliphs and
became known as Sunni, meaning “the path.” A minority, however, rejected the authority of the
first three Caliphs, maintaining that the fourth Caliph, Ali ibn Abi Talib, (Muhammad’s cousin
and son-in-law) was actually the first Imam. This sect of Islam, the Shia, 6 believes that Ali and
his descendents alone are the only rightful successors to leadership of the Muslim people
following the Prophet’s death.
Despite the schism, Islam continued to spread quickly through Islamic conquests
throughout present-day Afghanistan, Iraq, Iran, and across North Africa. Eventually the
message of Islam permeated much of Europe and Asia. Despite its rapid growth, Islam
continued to be plagued by internal conflicts and in-fighting, sometimes marked by open
violence and assassinations. In a struggle to maintain a unified caliphate, the Umayyad
dynasty was conquered by the Abbasid dynasty which was eventually displaced by the great
Ottoman Empire. In 1453, Muslim Turks conquered the city of Constantinople and at its
zenith in the seventeenth century, the Ottoman Empire controlled much of Western Asia, North
Africa, and Southeastern Europe. Similar Islamic expansion occurred through the Mughal
Dynasty in India and South Asia as well as with the Shia in Iran through the Safavid Empire in
the sixteenth century.7
According to some estimates, by the twenty-first century, there were about 1.8 billion
Muslims in the world.8 Approximately 90% are Sunni and 9% are Shia. The remaining 1%
consists of various sects including Sufism, a mystical/experiential form of Islam and the
Kharijites. Like in Christianity, there has also been groups breaking away from Islam and
claiming to be the true or ultimate expression of Islam such as Ahmadiyya Islam,9 and the
Nation of Islam.10 In just 1,400 years, Islam has grown to be the second largest religion in the
world.11
The Qur’an
In 610 AD at the age of 40, Muhammad received his first revelation while in private
meditation in a small cave in Mount Hira near Mecca. Muhammad reported that he heard the
voice of the angel Jibreel (Gabriel) commanding him to “recite.” The angel dictated to
Muhammad the first passage (Surah 96:1-5) of what later became the Qur’an. The prophet
continued to receive additional revelations for the next 23 years that were preserved mostly
through oral tradition. Following Muhammad’s death, Muslims recognized the need for a
complete, authorized written text. This culminated with the Uthmanic Recension, an edition of
the Qur’an compiled by a committee under the direction of Uthman, the third rightly-guided
Caliph, who commanded all other editions and written variants destroyed. 12 Only the Arabic
Qur’an is considered authoritative. Any translation is not considered to be a true Qur’an and
may be viewed as merely an interpretation.
DOCTRINE
The word Islam means submission and one who submits to Allah is a Muslim. Muslims
see Islam as the one true religion of God which has always existed. Thus, the first prophet of
Islam was not Muhammad but the first man, Adam, who submitted to Allah and was therefore
a Muslim. Muhammad is viewed as the final and greatest in a succession of prophets including
the biblical figures Adam, Moses, Abraham, David, Jesus, etc. Some Muslims claim that God
sanctioned 124,000 prophets from Adam to Muhammad. 13 Muslims maintain that they believe
all the prophets but that Muhammad is the final prophet, or seal of the prophets, whom Allah
used to restore the true teachings of the earlier prophets which had become altered or
corrupted. Muslims believe in all the earlier revelations from God’s prophets particularly the
Torah (first five books of the Old Testament), the Psalms of David, and the Gospel (teachings of
the Jesus).14
Muslims believe in Jesus (Isa) as one of the prophets or messengers of Allah. They believe
that he was born of a virgin and is the Messiah. 15 However, they do not believe Jesus was God
incarnate or that he was the Son of God as this would violate the Tawhid of Allah and lead to
the sin of shirk.16 They also teach that Jesus was condemned to die on the cross but was never
actually crucified nor did he rise bodily from the dead. 17 The Qur’an places great emphasis on
Islam, page 3
the final Day of Judgment and a literal Heaven and Hell. Salvation in Islam ultimately involves
scales of justice where one’s sins are weighed against one’s good deeds. 18
Central to the proper practice of Islam are the five pillars of the faith which are the duty of
every faithful Muslim. There is an emphasis on performing each pillar properly with the correct
form. The Five Pillars are:
Shahada (the Declaration): The first pillar is a verbal confession of faith acknowledging
Allah’s uniqueness and Muhammad’s status as prophet. The Shahada, which is to be recited
in Arabic, proclaims, “There is no God but Allah and Muhammad is his prophet.” Public
confession of the Shahada in Arabic is the first step to becoming a Muslim. To convert to
Islam,19 non-Arabic speakers are led by knowledgeable Muslims to properly repeat each Arabic
word correctly.
Salat (the Prayers): Muslims are to perform the obligatory prayers during five specific time
periods each day. These five prayer times may sometimes be consolidated into three sessions.
When possible, the prayers should be in the company of other Muslims in the masjid (mosque).
Ritual washings precede each prayer which is performed facing Mecca. The head must be
covered and the prayers must be recited in Arabic. Great emphasis is placed on performing
each step correctly with proper body posture when bowing.
Sawm (the Fast): During Ramadan, the ninth month of the lunar calendar, Muslims are
required to abstain from all food and liquids as well as sexual relations during daylight
hours.20 Muslims may awake early before sunrise for a meal before starting the fast and each
day’s fast may end after sunset with a special meal called iftar. Ramadan ends with a three-day
holiday called Eid Al Fitr.
Zakat (the Alms): Each year Muslims are required to pay 2.5% of their wealth which goes
to the poor and oppressed (Qur’an 9:60). Muslim communities generally apply standardized
rules for determining ones worth and in Islamic countries the government may collect the alms
through a zakat tax.
Hajj (the Pilgrimage): Unless prevented by poverty, it is the duty of every Muslim to make
at least one spiritual journey to Mecca, Saudi Arabia during Dhu al-Hijjah, the final month of
the Islamic lunar calendar. During the Hajj, Muslims perform rituals commemorating events in
the life of Muhammad, Abraham, and others including a ritual of stoning the devil, drinking
from the Well of Zamzam, and performing the Tawaf, marching counterclockwise seven times
(circumambulating) around a black, cube-shaped structure called the Kaaba. On each lap,
participants point towards, or if possible kiss a black stone located on the eastern side of the
Kaaba which they believe dates back to Adam and Eve.
Jihad: While not a pillar of Islam per se; jihad is an important principle for Muslims. Many
Americans were introduced to the term following the terrorist attacks of 9/11 as the Muslim
hijackers were said to be waging a “Holy War,” called jihad. Actually, the Arabic word is better
defined as “strive” and is often used to describe the internal struggle or effort one exerts in
submitting to Allah.21 It is with this understanding that many Muslims minimize the “lesser
jihad” of war against the infidels and emphasize the “greater jihad” of personal compliance and
obedience to Allah. Nevertheless, the principle of jihad in connection with warfare is found in
the Qur’an.22 In the famous “sword” passage, the Qur’an also commands Muslims to fight, kill
or subdue the idolaters and nonbelievers saying “slay the Pagans wherever ye find them” (9:5).
Jews and Christians, called the “People of the Book,” are called “cursed” and specifically
targeted for warfare and subjugation (9:29-30). The Qur’an also promises Paradise to faithful
Muslim killed in battle of jihad (47:4-6; 48:16-17).
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Like Christianity, Islam is a monotheistic religion promoting the worship of one true God.
Islam also highly honors Jesus (Isa) as one of God’s holy messengers. Nevertheless, Allah of
Islam is not the same God that is worshipped by Christians. No Muslim would ever confess
that Allah is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ nor would they tolerate the Christian doctrine
of the Trinity. Likewise, the Jesus (Isa) of Islam is not the Christ of Christianity (2 Cor. 11:4).
Islam denies Christ’s deity, incarnation, crucifixion, and resurrection – essential elements of
His identity according to the biblical Gospels (John 1:1-14, Phil. 2:6-11, 1 Cor. 15:3-8).
Islam, page 4
All Muslims should be encouraged to read and believe the Gospel (injil) as preserved in the
New Testament. In the Qur’an, all true followers of God are admonished to follow and obey the
commands of Jesus (3:50-52). To follow Jesus’ commands, one must study His teachings to
know what they are but the commands of Jesus are not recorded in the Qur’an. The New
Testament preserves the teachings and commands of Jesus in the four Gospels which contain
firsthand accounts written within the lifetime of the historical events they record. 23 The Qur’an
itself affirms that the Bible is God’s word and suggests that the message of the Qur’an should
be validated by comparing it with the Gospel teachings of Jesus previously “revealed” to the
Christians who are called “the people of the gospel” (Qur’an 5:46-49. See also 6:91 and
21:105). This message of Jesus is that He is the Son of God (Matt. 16:13-17). He claimed to be
one with the Father and to be God (John 10:30-33). If Jesus was a prophet of God, one should
believe in His prophecies, including His prophecy of His own death and resurrection for the
sins of the world (Mark 8:31).
While acknowledging the theological differences, Christians should openly share their
confidence in the Bible and their trust in Jesus Christ, who died on the cross and rose again,
as their savior. Concerning their Muslim friends, Christians should be alert to any opportunity
to demonstrate the gospel in word and deed.
Notes
Citations herein are from the English translation of Abdullah
Yusuf Ali, The Holy Qur'an: Translation and Commentary, Lahore,
1934 and 1937.
2 “Say: He is Allah, the One and Only; Allah, the Eternal, Absolute;
He begetteth not, nor is He begotten; And there is none like unto
Him.” (Qur’an 112).
3 For a more thorough definition of these key words see: John L.
Esposito, The Oxford Dictionary of Islam, (New York: Oxford
University Press, 2003).
4 Muhammad was monogamous during his first marriage but after
Khadijah died he took about a dozen wives and concubines.
Khadijah was fifteen years older than Muhammad and his
youngest wife, Aisha, was six years old when she married the
prophet. Their marriage was consummated when she was nine
or ten. George W. Braswell, Islam: Its Prophet, Peoples, Politics,
and Power, (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1996),
17.
5 Ibid.
6 The largest branch of Shi’a Islam is the Twelver or Imami Shi’a
Muslims. The name Twelvers comes from their belief that Allah
commissioned Twelve Imams after Muhammad to lead the
people. The final Imam vanished from history and is considered
to be in hiding until his eventual return in the last days as the
Mahdi (divinely guided deliverer). Approximately 85% of Shi’a are
Twelvers. See Hussein Abdulwaheed Amin, “The Origins of the
Sunni/Shi’a split in Islam,” Islam for Today,
http://www.islamfortoday.com/shia.htm.
7 Fazlur Rahman, Islam, New York: (Holt, Rinehart and Winston,
1968 Anchor Books Ed.), xv-xxiii.
8 “Contemporary figures for Islam are usually between 1 billion
and 1.8 billion, [but] 1 billion… appears to be dated, however.”
Major Religions of the World Ranked by Number of Adherents,
http://www.adherents.com/Religions_By_Adherents.html#Islam.
9 A separate 4-page Profile has been published on this subject:
Eric Pement, “The Ahmadiyya Movement in Islam,” Profile
Notebook (Arlington, Texas: Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 19942010). A complete Profile Notebook (over 400 pages) is available
at www.watchman.org/notebook.htm.
Ron Carter, “The Nation of Islam,” Profile Notebook (Arlington,
Texas: Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 1994-2010). A complete
Profile Notebook (over 400 pages) is available at
11 For a comprehensive history of Islam see: John L. Esposito, The
Oxford History of Islam, (New York: Oxford University Press,
1999).
1
Norman L. Geisler and Abdul Saleeb, Answering Islam,
(Grand Rapids: Baker Books, 2002), 93-94.
13 The Qur’an mentions no specific number but states that
every people group throughout world history has been given
a prophet to warn them (35:24). See also, “Twenty Five
Prophets Mentioned in the Holy Qur’an,” Irqa Islamic
Publications
http://www.iqra.net/articles/muslims/prophets.php.
14 The Qur’an affirms the Old Testament Torah as given to
Moses (Qur’an 6:91), the Psalms of David (Qur’an 21:105)
and the New Testament “gospel” (Qur’an 5:46-49).
15 Qur’an 3:44-47; 19:20.
16 Oxford Dictionary of Islam, 293, 317.
17 The Qur’an is vague about what actually happened at the
crucifixion saying only that they thought they had crucified
Isa but “for of a surety they killed him not” (Qur’an 4:15758). Later Muslim scholars speculated that someone else
was substituted on the cross in place of Jesus – either
Simon of Cyrene (Mark 15:21), Judas Iscariot, or one of the
other disciples.
18 Answering Islam, 110-31.
19 Muslims believe that everyone is born Muslim until they are
later led astray by wrong beliefs or other religions. Thus,
Muslims often view conversion to Islam as a return or
reversion to ones original faith. See also “How to Convert to
Islam and Become a Muslim,”
http://www.islamreligion.com/articles/204/.
20 Exceptions can be made for women who are pregnant,
infants, and travelers.
21 “From the Arabic root meaning ‘to strive,’ ‘to exert’’ ‘to fight’;
exact meaning depends on the context. May express a
struggle against one’s evil inclinations, an exertion to
convert unbelievers, or a struggle for the moral betterment
of the Islamic community.” Oxford Dictionary of Islam, 15960.
22 Qur’an 2:216; 8:38-39; 8:65-67; 9:123; and 47:4.
23 Even liberal New Testament scholars such as Bishop John
Robinson concede that the gospel record was written
sometime between 40 and 60 AD – well within the lifetime of
the Apostles. Many Muslims, however, reject the four New
Testament Gospels in favor of the Gospel of Barnabas,
which is actually a sixteenth century forgery as some
Muslim scholars are now acknowledging. Answering Islam,
217-20; 303-07.
12
Kabbalah
by Phillip Arnn
Founder: French Jewish aristocrats
Place: Provence, France
Date: cir. 1175 AD
Publications: Hekhaloth; Sefer Yetzirah (book of Creation); Sefer ha-Bahir (Book of Clear
Light); Zohar (Book Of Splendour).
Unique Terms: Sefiroth (tree of Life); Gematria; abracadabra (“I create as I speak”); Tikkun
Olam (being a partner with God in mending the world).
HISTORY
As King Solomon once remarked, “There is nothing new under the sun.” This is
certainly true of man’s search for spiritual fulfillment. One esoteric path with deep roots is
the Jewish practice of Kabbalah. It has recently gained new popularity as a trendy,
boutique spirituality in part because of its celebrity adherents. Many Hollywood notables
are or have been students. The roster includes; Roseanne, Madonna, Barbra Streisand,
Elizabeth Taylor, Sandra Bernhard, Diane Ladd and Laura Dern to name a few.1
The earliest form of Jewish shamanic practice was “Merkabah mysticism.” It was a
meditative system that aspired to bring the devotee before the throne of God. It aspired to
emulate the experience of Ezekiel’s vision of the chariot of the Lord. The primary source for
research of these early beliefs and practices are preserved in the Hekhalot (Divine
Palaces/Heavens) literature. This literature developed from the second to about the
eleventh centuries. Davila explains:
The documents… describe the self-induced spiritual experiences of the “descenders to
the chariot” that permitted these men to view Ezekiel’s chariot vision (the Merkevah)
for themselves, as well as to gain control of angels and a perfect mastery of Torah
through theurgy…. Hekhalot documents claim to detail actual practices used to reach
trance states, gain revelations, and interact with divine mediators.2
The next development helping to lay the foundation of the Kabbalah was a second or
third century document called the Sefer (Sepher) Yetzirah (book of Formation or Creation).
This writing presents the creation of the universe as being the going forth from God of his
ten attributes in the form of ten emanations or lights. These emanations are called the
sefiroth or sephirot and represent the attributes of God that can be known. God, Himself,
is the En Sof, the infinite and unknowable. The Sefiroth are also the archetypal numbers 1
through 10 which are joined with the 22 letters of the Hebrew alphabet to form the “thirtytwo paths of wisdom.” Gershom Scholem, the preeminent Kabbalist scholar says:
These together represent the mysterious forces whose convergence has produced the
various combinations observable throughout the whole creation… through which God
has created all that exists.3
Kabbalah, page 2
This early literature owes much of its content to the ideas of the Greek mathematician
and philosopher Pythagoras and his school at Croton, Italy. J. A. West writes, “… a much
quoted Pythagorean principle was ‘Number is All.’ Creation was described… as the division
of the primordial unit into multiplicity and diversity.”4
Other Pythagorean concepts of the soul of man and the problem of sin were adopted:
…a fallen, polluted divinity incarcerated within the body, as in a tomb…from which it
can gain release through ritual purgation, accompanied by ascetic abstinence.
Pythagoras…. adopted the idea…of Orphism of a process of bilocation, according to
which the soul could be detached from the body.5
Add to this the belief in reincarnation that Pythagoras brought from his time in Persia.
The Jewish mystics also at this time added to the belief in the divine nature of numbers,
the idea of the archetypal nature of the letters (also practiced by the Pythagoreans) of the
Hebrew alphabet. The 22 letters of the Hebrew alphabet were assigned numeric values.
This is called gematria. The Babylonians used this practice by the 8th century B.C.E and it
was later practiced by the Greeks. It was based on a 27-letter alphabet that corresponded
to three numeric enneads (1-9, 10-90 and 100-900). By the 2nd century C.E. the Jews had
developed 22 letters and five dual use letters. The names of God were computed. Words in
the Torah with equal values were placed together to find the deeper meaning of God’s
Word.6
The Merkavah mysticism, incorporating the ideas and practices of the Hekhalot and
the Sefer Yetzirah, was always a small peripheral stream within mainline Judaism
residents in groups like the Essenes, best exemplified by the Qumran community. It
continued as the main expression of Jewish mysticism until the next major building block
came forth in the twelfth century, the Sefer ha-Bahir.
The Sefer ha-Bahir (Book of Brilliance or Illumination) is considered the first truly
Kabbalistic work. It was written or compiled in Provence, France in 1176. Its form was as a
set of dialogues among fictional rabbis and students written as questions and answered by
parables. It revised the sephirot as being dualistic oppositions; light and darkness, mercy
and justice, male and female, etc., that were temporal copies of divine realities. These
dualities representing divine archetypes replaced the Hellenist concept of numbers as the
primordial emanations. It was a Midrash or commentary on the opening verses of the
creation story in Genesis as well as other scriptures. It also taught reincarnation.7 It was
extensively used in the next significant text of mystic importance, the Zohar.
In the 13th century, Moses de Leon, a Jew in Spain, revealed the Zohar. The Zohar
reveals that the Unknowable God, Ein Sof, can be known only through the emanations
called sefiroth. The first of the sefirah is known as Kether and is Nothingness. Nothingness
takes on potential as the second sefirah, Hokhmah, or Wisdom. The Pythagorean concept
of the number one represented by a single point is de Leon’s Hokhmah. The next sefirah
is Binah, Intelligence. Scholem interprets, “In the following Sefirah the point develops into
a ‘palace’ or ‘building’ – an allusion to the idea that from this Sefirah, if it is externalized,
the ‘building’ of the cosmos proceeds. In it all forms are already preformed, but still
preserved in the unity of the divine intellect which contemplates them in itself.”8
Binah gives birth to all of creation as a mother gives birth to her children. Scholem
goes on to explain that the remaining seven sefiroth are equated with the seven days of
creation that spring forth from the womb of Binah. All of the sefirah unite in the ninth
sefirah, Yesod from whence they flow into the last that is Malkuth or Shekhinah. The
Zohar taught that the literal community of Israel was in correspondence to the mystical
Kingdom that is Shekhinah.9 Thus, there are two planes of emanation; the upper plane of
the sefiroth and the lower one of temporal creation.
In 1492 all Jews were forced to leave Spain. They migrated eastward into Europe,
southward to northern Africa and many returned to Israel. A small village north of the Sea
Kabbalah, page 3
of Galilee called Safed became the new center of mystical thought. Its leading light was a
man named Isaac Luria. His contributions to Kabbalism were historic and lasting. First,
he elaborated on the creation myth of the Zohar. Ein Sof was the All in All. In order for a
creation to come forth there would have to be a place for it. Ein Sof would have to go
inward or contract within Himself. Luria called this Tsimtsum. The first act of creation was
the act of Tsimtsum. But, the nothingness created retained a residue of the Divine Light
called Reshimu. This idea was found as early as the second century in the doctrines of the
Gnostic, Basilides.10
The first emanation or self-revelation from Ein Sof was a ray of light that brought forth
the form of a man called Adam Kadmon. From all of the orifices of the head of Adam
Kadmon came forth rays of light. Out of Ein Sof came a second emanation of vessels into
which the lights would differentiate into the first three sefiroth. The remaining seven
sefiroth came forth as one explosive beam and shattered the vessels that were to contain
them. The seeming tragedy is called the “breaking of the vessels.” But, Luria saw this as
the birth process to separate out the dross. The light contained a latent property called
Kelipot, or evil. The shards of the vessels, with the remaining spark of divine light and the
Kelipot, were mixed and fell into the lower regions. The Kelipot became the demonic forces
that disfigure the creation.11
For Luria, the purpose of existence is to restore the creation to its original purity
absent the Kelipot. This salvation process is called Tikkun. The final manifestation of Ein
Sof and His Kingdom as the perfect Adam Kadmon throughout all of the created
dimensions is dependant upon his creation undertaking the ministry of Tikkun. To Luria,
the Jews, with the light of the Torah and the power of their prayers, and the purity of their
lives were as important to God’s plan as the original act of Tsimtsum. Israel was to engage
in the Messianic ministry of restoration. The coming of the Messiah would see the
restoration of Israel and the culmination of Tikkun.12
Kabbalah mysticism also had its effect upon the Christian community. In 1486
Giovanni Pico della Mirandola (1463-1494) in Italy produced a set of propositions to show
how the Cabala (note the different spelling commonly used for the “Christian” Cabala)
supported the doctrine of the Trinity and the incarnation of Christ. His rough ideas were
expanded by his protégé, John Reuchlin (1455-1522) and finally Paul Ricci (1470-1541) a
converted Jew.13 Together, their work presented the first three sefiroth as The Father
(Kether), The Son (Chokmah), and the Holy Spirit (Binah). Out of Kether came the light
(Jesus/Chokmah), “He was the light of the world.” In the material world He is Tiferet, the
center of all creation. He is the King of Malkhut, the Kingdom of the redeemed. Reuchlin
interpreted Jesus as saying, “I am Tiferet, Hokhma, and Malkhut. No one comes to Kether
except through me” (John 14:8ff).14
By the mid 1800s a major departure from Judaic Kabbalah was taking place. In
France, the occult author of The Dogma and Ritual of High Magic, Eliphas Levi, had merged
the Sephiroth from the Qabalah (note the spelling which is indicative of occult
interpretations) with the Tarot to produce a new foundation for occult study and
practice.15 Levi’s work was taken up by Dr. William Wescott, Dr. William Woodman and S.
MacGregor Mathers, the founders of the Esoteric (later, Hermetic) Order of the Golden
Dawn in England in 1888. Jan Swanson describes the Order as being “a magikal
organisation which incorporated Judaic Kabbalah, Egyptology, Resicrucianism, ritual
magic, astrology, tarot, and the Indian tattwa system (as interpreted through Theosophy).
According to the teachings… the cosmos is divided into ten fundamental archetypal
essences; the ten sefirot…. The Sefirot as understood in the Golden Dawn system are not
so much attributes… of God… as occult or psychic powers or archetypes, which were
secondarily located within the human body.”16
The renaissance of public interest in Kabbalah at the present has been generated by
its celebrity adherents. Their teachers, the Berg family (father, Rabbi ‘Rav’ Philip Berg and
sons Rabbis Michael and Yehuda) run the Kabbalah Centrex. What does the Kabbalah
Kabbalah, page 4
Center offer? Michael Berg unveils the good news in his 2004 book, “Kabbalah teaches
that just as rocks are hewn from mountains, humans emerge from God. At the Level of the
soul, humans have exactly the same essence as God. In essence humans are like God.”17
The Bergs have accentuated the New Age aspects of Kabbalah. They teach astrology, astral
projection, dream analysis, karma and reincarnation, energy balancing, and the power of
meditating on Hebrew letters and words. They also promote the wearing of the red string
for protection from the evil eye.18
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
The deepest yearning of every Kabbalist is union with God. Evangelicals may be able
to find some common ground as they also see humans, in their natural state, as being
separate from God. But, unlike the evangelical solution to separation, Kabbalists often
focus on human effort and personal responsibility for the restoration of “the fallen sparks.”
Scholem puts it this way:
According to its recognized, orthodox interpretation, Israel has been dispersed among
the nations in order that it may gather in from everywhere the sparks of souls and
divine light which are themselves dispersed and diffused throughout the world, and
through pious acts and prayers “lift them up”…. There are stages of the great process
of Tikkum, the Messiah himself must descend into the realm of evil. Just as the
Shekhinah had to descend to Egypt-the symbol of everything dark and demonic – to
gather in the fallen sparks, so the Messiah too… on his most difficult journey to the
empire of darkness, in order to complete his mission.19
To free the slave of sin from endless self-effort, the biblical Christianity offers the
simple gospel (I Corinthians 15:1-4). Many scriptures set forth who the Messiah is and
what He has accomplished (John 1:1-5, 8-14.18; Ephesians 2:8-10). The atoning work of
the Messiah on the cross, rather than “pious acts and prayers” bring union with God by
grace through faith alone (Titus 3:5). Jesus, the Messiah said “It is finished” (John 19:20).
The Christian must make it known that the Messiah has already come. This is the Good
News for the Kabbalist and for all people.
Notes
Rabbi James Rudin, “Commentary: Kabbalah Comes to Hollywood,”
Religious News Service (AP), 13 August 1999; David Van Biema, “Pop Goes
the Kabbalah,” Time Magazine, 24 November 1997, 92-94; Sue Facter,
“Celebs embrace Jewish mysticism,” USA Today, 20 September 1996.
2 James R. Davila, “The Hekhalot Literature and Shamanism,” Society of
Biblical Literature 1994 Seminar Papers, (Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press,
1994) 767-89.
3 Gershom Scholem, Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism (New York: Schoken
Books, Inc., 1995 ed.) 76.
4 Richard Canendish, editor. Man, Myth & Magic An Illustrated Encyclopedia
of the Supernatural,, (Italy: BPC Publishing Ltd., 1970) 2315-16.
5 Michael Grant, The Classical Greek, (New York: Scribner’s, 1989) in excerpt
on internet at www.mystae.com/restricted/streams/
gnosis/pythagoras.htm (accessed 2004).
6 John Opsoqaus, “Some Notes on the History of Isopsephia (Gematria), on
the internet – www.cs.utk.edu/~mclennan/ BA/SNHIG.html (accessed
2004).
7 Attributed to Rabbi Nehunia ben haKana, “Sefer ha-Bahir – ‘The Book of
Illumination,’” www.darkwing.uoregon.edu/ ~sshoemak/102/texts/
bahir.htm (accessed 2004).
8 Gershom, Major Trends, 219.
1
Ibid., 233.
Ibid. 264
11 Ibid. 267
12 Ibid. 273-274
13 William Varner, “The Christian Use of Jewish Numerology” The
Master’s Seminary Journal,8/1 (Spring 1997) 47-59.
14 Cindy Smith, “The Christian Cabala,” Essay, Jewish Mysticism,
Professor Dr. David Blumenthal (Atlanta, Georgia: Emory University).
On internet: www.digital-brilliance.com/kab/chriscab.txt (accessed
2004).
15 Eliphas Levi, Elements of the Qabalah in Ten Lessons, on the internet:
http://home.comcast.net/~qblh/Levi/Qabalah_elements_Letters_of
_Levi.pdf (accessed 2004).
16Jan Swanson, Hermetic Qabalah The Qabalistic Tree, on the net,
www.kheper.net/topics/Hermeticism/Qabalah.htm (accessed 2004).
17Michael Berg, BECOMING LIKE GOD KABBALAH AND OUR ULTIMATE
DESTINY (New York: Kabbalah Publishing, 2004) 11.
18See website on internet, www.kabbalah.com/k/index.php (accessed
2004).
19Scholem, Major Trends, 310-311.
9
10
The Kabbalah Centre
By Bob Waldrep
Founder: Phillip Berg (Feivel Gruberger) aka Rav Berg and Karen Berg.
Date: Though probably established in Los Angeles in 1984, other dates of origin have also been
claimed, the most common being: 1922, 1969, and 1971. “Officially”, the Centre traces its
origin to Jerusalem’s Kol Yehuda Seminary founded by Rabbi Yehuda Ashlag in 1922.
Publications: The Zohar (The Book of Splendor) is claimed to be the primary reference source.
Numerous other books and teaching courses developed by the current leadership and
supposedly based upon the teachings of the Zohar (i.e., The Power of Kabbalah, Becoming God,
and God Wears Lipstick) are also used and heavily promoted.
Unique Terms: Ein Sof, Ten Sefirot, Tikkun, Klippot, Ayin Hara, Bendel/Red String, Scanning.
HISTORY
Phillip Berg was born Feivel Shraga Gruberger in Brooklyn, New York, in 1929 (some records
have 1927). He became a Jewish Rabbi in 1951 but in 1953 he changed careers, becoming an
insurance salesman and married Rivkah Brandwein (they would have eight children). Her uncle was
Rabbi Yehuda Tzvi Brandwein, a well known teacher of “traditional” Kabbalah and the
director/dean, of Yeshiva (a Jewish religious school/seminary) Kol Yehuda, in Jerusalem. During a
1962 trip to Israel, Berg met Brandwein and became a devoted student. “Berg took a leave of
absence from his business and began studying with his new teacher.”1 The relationship was so
intense that Berg said, “‘I did not leave my teacher…even for a second; we were together 24 hours a
day,’…adding that in 1967, by channeling the forces of Kabbalah, he and Brandwein controlled the
events that led to Israel’s victory in the Six-Day War.”2
Though his marriage to Rivkah was crucial to his meeting her uncle, she does not appear in the
Centre’s “official” history. Rather, the emphasis is on Berg and his second wife (and his former
insurance secretary), Karen (Kathy Mulnick3), of whom the Centre stated: “Surprisingly, it wasn’t a
charismatic rabbi, guru, or mystic that was responsible for injecting some spiritual sanity into our
world. Rather, it was the spark of one woman, that ignited the single largest Kabbalistic revolution
in history. One woman who dared to do what no one person had done since time began. Her name is
Karen Berg.”4 What she “dared to do” is learn Kabbalah. Regarding this, in an account Karen gave of
her 1969 reunion with Berg, she said,
The two had not seen each other since Karen had worked as Berg’s secretary eight years earlier.
After a mutual colleague mentioned her name, Berg inexplicably called…[and during the
conversation] Karen offered to work for him for free if he agreed to teach her Kabbalah. They got
together that very night to work out the details. “We knew instantly,” she writes, “that we were
meant for each other”.5
Initially, Berg refused to teach her but agreed after she told him that a man (he interpreted to
be Brandwein) had appeared to her in a dream giving her his blessing. In 1971 they married in
Jerusalem, established residency in Israel, and had two sons there, Yehuda and Michael, who now
lead the Centre. For several years they spent time, in both Israel and the United States, teaching
students the “new” version of Kabbalah they were developing. In 1984, they settled in the US,
founding the Los Angeles Kabbalah Centre. Most likely, that is the origin of The Kabbalah Centre, as
it exists today; but, other dates have also been put forth. For example, their website states:
The Kabbalah Centre was founded in Jerusalem in 1922 by Rav Yehuda Ashlag, one of the
greatest kabbalists of the 20th century. When Rav Ashlag left this world, leadership of The
Centre was taken on by Rav Yehuda Tzvi Brandwein [who] designated Rav Berg to continue the
lineage of Kabbalah as Director of The Kabbalah Centre.6
Berg claims a 1967 letter from Brandwein appointed him successor. Investigative reporter,
Elena Lappin reviewed the letter and wrote, “[It is] simply a form letter confirming Berg’s ordination
from his US yeshiva, without mention of Berg becoming a legal successor.” 7 Of the letter, Radar
The Kabbalah Centre, page 2
adds, “…the position he blesses Berg for…is most likely an administrative post in America.” 8
Brandwein’s son, Avraham, who became the school’s dean after his father, also questions Berg’s
claim. “[He] angrily disputed Berg’s claim to succession. Indeed, the seminary has insisted that it
‘has no connection, in any way, shape, or form’ with Berg’s organisation.”9
All this confusion over the Centre’s history and date of origin was created by Berg. As Lappin
points out,
Versions of his biography, as presented on dustjackets of his books and on his organisation’s
website have varied over the years. In a book he wrote and self-published in 1983, entitled The
Kabbalah Connection, Berg is described as ‘an ordained rabbi who’… following the death of his
master [Brandwein] in 1969, ‘assumed the position of dean of the centre [the Research Centre
of Kabbalah]’…On the dustjacket of a book published in 2000, Immortality: The Inevitability Of
Eternal Life…it says, “Along with his wife, Karen, Rav Berg opened the doors of the KC [as their
organisation is now known] in 1971”.10
Much of the interest in the Centre (particularly media attention) is related to high profilecelebrities, who are, or have been, associated with it. As ABC News pointed out in a 2005 story,
“Most people don’t have a clue what the spiritual movement Kabbalah is, though they may be aware
it has something to do with a parade of stars – from Madonna to Demi Moore and Ashton Kutcher to
Britney Spears, Lindsay Lohan and Paris Hilton”.11 And while the Centre’s leaders may publicly
downplay the role of celebrities, without question, they are important to its recruiting and funding.
According to her spokesperson, Madonna, one of the first celebrities to study at the Centre, and
probably the one most identified with it, gave approximately $5 million – personally, and from book
sales in 2004.12 She is also on the Board of, and donates the proceeds of her children’s books, to one
of Karen Berg’s programs, Spirituality for Kids.
Along with the increase in public awareness, the Centre has also dramatically increased its
income during the past few years. ABC News referred to it as “a multimillion dollar empire”13 and
Radar reported, “Tax documents filed between 2000 and 2003 show assets of approximately $60
million for five of the nonprofit entities controlled by the Bergs.14 Critics maintain much of this
income is at the expense of adherents who work for free or little pay as chevres (volunteers) and
from aggressive fundraising, including the sale of expensive Kabbalah products, such as
translations of the Zohar ($415) and the popular red string bracelets ($26). When interviewing
Yehuda Berg, Lappin asked why the red string is so expensive. He replied,
…to get the red string, we have to get an armoured car to Rachel’s Tomb; they get shot at every
time they go…We have to pay a private security firm. So there’s a lot of money that’s laid out by
the centre…people who wear it from elsewhere don’t necessarily get the benefit. We give them
the whole technology…The minimum people should do is appreciate that and pay for it. 15
Interestingly Lappin writes, “Later, when I ask the rabbis who have a permanent presence at
Rachel’s Tomb and have been there for the past 10 years whether they have ever seen this going on,
the answer is a definite no: no armoured vehicles…no shootings of this description, no one observed
arriving with large quantities of red string.”16
Despite the controversy over its origin, celebrity involvement, income revenue stream, and
beliefs and practices, the Kabbalah Centre continues to grow. At the end of 2006, the Centre’s
website listed over twenty study group locations in the US and over sixty worldwide. In a 2003
interview, Yehuda Berg maintained, “more than 18,000 students are enrolled in its classes in the
United States and an additional 90,000 are ‘active members’.”17
DOCTRINES
Though its teachings and practices are rooted in those of the 16th Century Kabbalist, Rabbi
Isaac Luria (see Kabbalah Profile), they are vastly different, expressing the more contemporary (some
would say New Age) views of its founders and their sons. Reporter Nick Johnstone said the lecture
he attended reminded him of “…some New Age, self-help nightmare, visions of Tom Cruise in
Magnolia passing through my mind as the rabbi talks endlessly about how the Kabbalah could
make our lives so much richer…We are told that financial wealth, career success, love, happiness –
all these things are within reach.”18 Laurie Hibberd of CBS News described it as, “…custom fit for
today’s spirituality seekers”.19 As a Jewish reporter noted,
[It] is hardly the first California-based faith to combine self-help techniques, a smattering of
post-modern physics, and Star Wars spirituality (the “emperor of evil” versus the “light force”).
But, unlike, say, Scientology, the Centre has co-opted one of the world’s great mystical
traditions. It draws on just enough authentic Kabbalah to make the deception credible to the
credulous.20
Kabbalah and Judaism: A primary factor distinguishing it from more traditional Kabbalah is
who can study it. Traditionalists have long held Kabbalah is for Jewish males only. Berg not only
violated this tenet by teaching Karen, but more startling, also agreed to open it up to all, including,
non-Jews. This occurred in the fall of 1971 after Karen told him, “The time has come for the Centre
to open its doors to every man, woman, and child who has a desire to learn.” 21 His response
indicated he realized this was a radical and risky departure from the Kabbalah he had been taught:
“The very idea made me unsteady on my feet. I found a bench and sat down. ‘It’s impossible! It just
won’t work,’ I said. ‘The establishment will kill us!’”22
Berg knew Kabbalah, as handed down to him, was not intended to be separated from Judaism
but rather was to reveal the inner, or mystical, teachings of the Torah. As Rabbi J. Immanuel
Schochet, author of 30 books on Jewish mysticism, points out, “All the Kabbalists without exception
emphasize that there has to be a preliminary commitment to Torah and halacha [Jewish law] before
one can engage in it.”23 That Berg departed from this basic principle is evidenced by eldest son
Yehuda’s statement that, “When I grew up I thought I was Jewish. Now I don’t consider myself
Jewish. I consider myself a Kabbalist.”24
Of the brand of Kabbalah offered by the Kabbalah Centre, Hasidic Rabbi Adin Steinsaltz has
said, “The connection between pop-culture Kabbalah and the real thing “is the relationship between
pornography and love.”25 Adds Schochet, “What they teach is heresy.’’26
The Zohar and Scanning: The 13th Century Spanish Kabbalist, Moses de Leon, claims to have
discovered an ancient Aramaic text, the Zohar, which provides a deeper, “mystical” insight into the
Torah. Traditional Kabbalah stresses the importance of intellectually studying and understanding
the Zohar. The Kabbalah Centre approaches it differently, teaching it is not even necessary to read
Aramaic or know Hebrew letters to benefit from the Zohar; simply scanning it (running one’s eyes
over the letters) is just as effective. The Centre claims, “Scanning the letters—just letting your eyes
pass over them—opens an unlimited channel to the Light…Nothing is required but worthy desire,
the certainty of a trusting heart, and an open and receptive mind.”27 A claim, “[Jewish] scholars say
is ridiculous.”28
Ein Sof (boundless essence of God) – Creation: “Kabbalah teaches the universe began not
with an atom or a subatomic particle, but with a thought of God.”29 The Centre teaches
…the universe originally started as a perfect ten-dimensional universe with nothing in
it…[that]… ‘cracked’ into two pieces…: a four- and a six-dimensional universe...the six days of
creation described in the Bible is a code…[and] …actually refers to six of the ten dimensions of
the Tree of Life that contracted and unified into one dimension. The remaining four dimensions
became our physical world, known as Malchut, which is made up of the three spatial
dimensions plus the fourth dimension of time.30
Ten Sefirot: Everything that manifests in the universe contains the ten Sefirot.31 They are
emanations through which Ein Sof interacts with the Creation. Commonly known as the “Tree of
Life”, they include both masculine and feminine qualities.32 The Tree of Life image in Kabbalah…can
be understood as the healing symbol of Kabbalah.33 Healing is needed as the original intent that
“every human being would enjoy total happiness and fulfillment, free from any form of chaos or
pain”34 did not occur. Thus, humanity needs to “erase negativity and replace darkness with Light.” 35
The process of doing this is referred to as “Tikkun”, also known in Chassidic circles as, “Tikkum
Olam, the repair of the world”.36 Mankind’s mission to expel the negative energy is hindered by
klippot.
Man: The Kabbalah Centre’s views on man are much like that of New Age proponents and
remarkably like many Word-Faith teachers, regarding man being able to do the very things that God
does. Micahel Berg has said that to be created in the image of God means, “…that every one of us is
built with the essence of God. Our soul is the essence of God, and that means that every single one
of us has the potential to become like God and to heal, to bless, to do almost everything that God
can do.”37
The Human Problem – Klippot (barriers to become like God): Michael Berg says,
Both of these problems - the lack of strength to fight the ‘other side’ (also known in Aramaic as
sitra achra - evil inclination) and our spiritual blindness - have one singular source: klippot.
Klippot are spiritual shells that we have brought upon ourselves through our negative actions,
both in this incarnation and previous ones. As long as these shells cover us, we cannot attain
the spiritual level that we came to this world to achieve.38
Kabbalah “technology” overcomes this.
Reincarnation: The Kabbalah Centre teaches reincarnation (past lives) as alluded to in our
negative actions carrying over from “previous incarnations”. Also, regarding Tikkun, the Centre
states, “…souls come to the world many times in order to attain their spiritual correction, and they
will continue to do so until they finally achieve the correction once and for all. 39
Cause and Effect: Much like the belief in karma held by many Eastern religions and New
Agers, the Centre teaches that, “All of our negative actions towards other people carry
repercussions, as dictated by the universal law of cause and effect…for every envious glance,
unkind word, and short-tempered response that we put “out there,” there is an equal negative
consequence coming our way.40
Ayin Hara (the Evil Eye):
The negative energies of jealousy and envy emanate through the eyes—which gave rise to the
very vivid and very ancient term, the Evil Eye…According to the kabbalists, this form of
negative energy can affect our lives and well-being. It can hold us back from achieving our
destinies and it can also cause us to lose what we have already achieved.41
According to the Centre, protection from the “evil eye” comes in the form of a red string, or
bendel bracelet: “Worn around the left wrist, the Red String works in the same way as the vaccines
of modern medicine…By binding a Red String to ourselves in a very specific manner, we shield
ourselves against the dangerous negativity that might be directed our way—a spiritual vaccine
against the destructive forces of the Evil Eye.”42 On this topic, Jewish author, Rabbi Shmuley
Boteach stated, “The whole idea of the evil eye in Judaism is to become more humble so people don’t
envy you…Anything else is just selling snake oil.”43
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Man’s problem is not an inability to fight evil inclinations causing the need to erase negativity
and restore order to creation by becoming as God. Man’s problem is sin the only solution is found in
the work of Jesus, not our own effort. (Jn 14:6; Acts 4:10-12; Rom 3:25-26; 8:3; 1 Jn 2:2; 1 Thes
5:8-10; 1 Tm 2:5).
The Bible does not teach reincarnation. God has not given mankind many lives to get it right;
rather, each person is given one life and with that life will come death, after which is the judgment
(Heb 9:27). With this life is the responsibility to enter into a personal relationship with Jesus
through the free offer of the gospel. (1 Cor 15:1-4)
For more information, see Watchman’s Profiles on The New Age Movement and Kabbalah.
Notes
“Kabbalist Rav Berg,” The Kabbalah Centre, http://www.kabbalah.com/k/
index.php/p=about/histmakers/21 (accessed December 18, 2006).
2 Mim Udovitch, “The Kabbalah Chronicles,” Radar Online June 16, 2005,
http://radaronline.com/web-only/the-kabbalah-chronicles/
2005/06/inside-hollywoods-hottest-cult-ii.php.
3 Elena Lappin, “The Thin Red Line,” The Guardian, December 11, 2004,
http://www.guardian.co.uk/religion/Story/0,,1370285,00.htm.
4 “Kabbalist Rav Berg.”
5 ”The Kabbalah Chronicles.”
6 “Who We Are,” Kabbalah Centre website, www.kabbalah.com/ 01A.php
(accessed December 18, 2006).
7 “ The Thin Red Line.”
8 “ The Kabbalah Chronicles.”
9 David Rowan, “The Times, Strings Attached – The Kabbalah Centre Exposed,”
David Rowan, April 03, 2004, http://www.davidrowan.com/2004/04/timesstrings-attached-kabbalah-centre.html.
10 ”The Thin Red Line.”
11 Alan Goldberg and Katie Thomson, “What’s Behind Hollywood’s Fascination
with Kabbalah,” ABC News, June 17, 2005,
http://abcnews.go.com/2020/story?id=855125&page=1.
12 ”The Thin Red Line.”
13 “What’s Behind Hollywood’s Fascination with Kabbalah.”
14 “The Kabbalah Chronicles.”
15 “The Thin Red Line.”
16 Ibid.
17 Debra Nussbaum Cohen, “A surge in Popularity in Jewish Mysticism,” The
New York Times, December 12, 2003,
www.nytimes.com/2003/12/13/national/13RELI.html?ex=1165640400&en=
4c04c3a0be96718d&ei=5070.
18 Nick Johnstone, “Beyond Belief,” The Observer, December 12, 2004,
http://observer.guardian.co.uk/magazine/story/0,,1371787,00.html.
19 The Hib Report, CBS Morning Show, airdate July 27, 2004.
20 Yossi Klein Halevi, “Kabbalah Goes Hollywood,” Jewish World Review, April
30, 2004, www.jewishworldreview.com/0404/kabbalah_centre.php3
21 “Karen Berg,” The Kabbalah Centre, http://www.kabbalah.com/k/
1
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
index.php/p=about/histmakers/16&page=2 (accessed December 18,
2006).
Ibid.
“A surge in Popularity in Jewish Mysticism.”
“The Thin Red Line.”
Ibid.
”The Zohar,” The Kabbalah Centre, www.kabbalah.com/11.php (accessed
December 18, 2006).
“What’s Behind Hollywood’s Fascination with Kabbalah.”
“The Zohar.”
Ajaenna E. Ziman, “Adam & Atom,” Kabbalah Centre, http://www.
kabbalah.com/k/index.php/p=life/science (accessed December 18, 2006).
“Adam & Atom.”
“Kabbalah and Jewish Mysticism,” Judaism 101, http://www.jewfaq.org/
kabbalah.htm (accessed December 18, 2006).
Rav Berg, “Light,” Kabbalah Centre, http://www.kabbalah.com/k/
index.php/p=life/health, (accessed December 18, 2006).
“The Zohar.”
Ibid
Lev Leigh, “Kabbalah: Fact or Fiction?” Jews For Jesus, November 1, 1998,
http://www.jewsforjesus.org/publications/issues/12_2/kabbalah.
Rebecca Phillips, “Kabbalah for Everyone” (interview of Michael Berg),
Beliefnet, www.beliefnet.com/story/158/story_15886_1.html (accessed
December 18, 2006).
Michael Berg, “The Ultimate Cleanse,” The Kabbalah Centre E-Newsletter,
http://www.kabbalah.com/newsletters/2006_08taurus/english/index.ht
ml (accessed December 18, 2006).
“Relationships,” The Kabbalah Centre, http://www.kabbalah.com/14.php
“Dream States,” TheKabbalah Centre, http://www.kabbalah.com/k/
index.php/p=life/dreams (accessed December 18, 2006).
“Red String,” The Kabbalah Centre, http://www.kabbalah.com/13.php
Ibid.
The Long Island Medium
By Dr. Brady Blevins
Name: Theresa Caputo
Television Show: Long Island Medium (TLC Network),
Publications and Media: http://www.theresacaputo.com, There’s More to Life Than This: Healing
Messages, Remarkable Stories, and Insight About the Other Side from the Long Island Medium
(2013), Appearances on: Anderson Live, Ellen, Live with Kelly and Michael, 20/20, The Tonight
Show with Jay Leno, Dr. Oz, Steve Harvey, The Talk, and Late Show with David Letterman.
Other Organizations: Forever-Family Foundation
Practices: Divination, Spiritism, Channeling, Automatic Writings, Psychic Mediumship (a.k.a.
Communication with the Dead or necromancy).
HISTORY
Theresa Caputo was born July 3rd 1966 and raised on Long Island in Hicksville, New York and is
married with two adult children. Caputo claims that she began seeing spirits at the age of four but did not
realize she had a psychic “gift” until years later. She is a practicing Roman Catholic and believes that she
has a “sixth sense” or psychic abilities to communicate with the dead. She also believes her “abilities” are
a gift from God.1
After suffering a number of years with anxiety Caputo sought out Pat Longo a spiritual
healer/teacher and family friend in Long Island.2 Longo is a self-described healer who claims to have
helped many develop their gifts in areas such as mediumship and divine guidance.3 Caputo credits Longo
with helping her to realize and hone her ability to see and communicate with spirits through a practice
known as channeling. Channeling has been described by Caputo as; “a way for me to ease some of my
chronic anxieties that were linked to Spirit.”4
Caputo is a certified medium through the Forever-Family Foundation.5 Forever-Family Foundation
offers a free medium certification program that claims to be “a science-based examination of the ability of
a specific medium to bring forth information without the use of fraudulent or deceptive means.”6
Caputo came to fame on a national level when The Learning Channel Network (TLC) premiered her
show Long Island Medium in 2011. The show has posted strong ratings and a great deal of demand on
her.7 Caputo has been a guest on a plethora of daytime and nighttime talk shows in addition to being the
item of discussion on many gossip and news shows. She also was a spokeswoman for Priceline.com in
2012; however, her time as spokeswoman was cut short amid controversy over her commercial. She
released her book: There’s More to Life than This: Healing Messages, Remarkable Stories, and Insight About
the Other Side from the Long Island Medium on October 1, 2013. Her book is a manifesto of her beliefs and
philosophy of life and the after life; along with accounts of readings she has done over the years.
DOCTRINES AND PRACTICES
On Caputo’s television show, live appearances and private readings she regularly takes part in an
occult practice called channeling.8 This is where she claims to be able to communicate with the dead. She
also takes part in a practice called automatic writings, which she describes as “basically taking dictation
from Spirit.”9 Caputo claims to speak to Spirit, which should not be confused with the Holy Spirit. Instead
Spirit should be understood as a collective and general term for all souls that no longer occupy bodies.
Like other mediums she claims to have a sixth sense, which is her psychic ability. She claims to be
clairempathic meaning that she communicates with spirits through thoughts and emotions. Caputo,
while a practicing Roman Catholic, espouses a New Age philosophy of living that rejects both traditional
Catholic beliefs and biblical theology. This philosophy has shaped her views on the following topics:
Spiritual Healing: Caputo’s struggle with chronic anxiety led her to gain, through the tutelage of Pat
Longo, a connection to spiritual healing and New Age philosophy.10 The reason for Caputo’s chronic
anxiety, according to Longo, was that she was ignoring Spirit and needed to channel Spirit through her
chakras.11 Longo, supposedly, aligned Caputo’s chakras and Caputo claimed to experience relief for three
weeks but not permanent relief or healing.12
Long Island Medium, page 2
New Age Movement (NAM): Caputo’s worldview presents a reality in which everything is energy. All
energy has vibrations and the spirit world operates at higher levels of vibrations and changing one’s
vibrations is crucial in making connection to the spirit world or Other Side.13 Caputo maintains that
vibrations will increase with positivity. She also holds to the New Age teaching of reincarnation and belief
that one can learn about past lives through hypnosis. She also espouses the idea of déjà vu which; “is
when you remember something your soul did in a previous life.”14 Caputo also believes that karma
balances life out from previous life times. Caputo describes karma as “the laws of cause and effect that
are said to dictate our lives–determines our good and bad fortune in our many existences.”15
Pluralism: Caputo states that; “God is a positive, pure, and good entity, and religion is a set of beliefs and
practices created to serve and worship God. It’s our egos that cause us to believe our group or values are
the only acceptable ones out there, and that’s not the case. I don’t feel that God aligns Himself with one
faith over another.”16 Ultimately she believes as long as one follows a path that path will ultimately lead
them to the Higher Power.
God: Despite Caputo’s competing worldviews of Catholicism and NAM, she believes that there is only one
true God but says He could be called God, Yahweh, Creator or Allah. Caputo identifies God as big energy,
which she names God because of her Catholic upbringing; but He can be called by any name. She
believes that God is nonjudgmental because He is unconditional love and therefore He does not punish
people.
Jesus: Caputo puts Jesus, Buddha, Muhammad, Mother Teresa and the Virgin Mary in the same
category. She views Jesus as a very highly ascended soul but He is not the same as God and is simply a
teacher.
Holy Spirit: Caputo mentions the Holy Spirit but claims to have never spoken to Him. She does
emphasize a distinction between Spirit and the Holy Spirit.
Prayer: Caputo believes that visualization along with thoughts can be substituted for prayer and if you
can see it with your mind’s eye then it can happen. She states, “different faiths have various rituals that
accompany prayer, and God honors all of them if they’re done with a full heart and pure intent.”17
Heaven: According to Caputo Heaven is a place where one glides around doing what Spirit needs them to
do. There is no talk about worship of God or exclusion for unbelievers. Caputo states that a person does
not have a body in heaven and will feel only momentary sadness of leaving loved ones but will be quickly
comforted by the understanding that they will be seen again. “Like God, your departed loved ones also
don’t have a sex – none of our souls do when we are in Heaven – but they do present themselves to me
with human traits, like gender, so that you can recognize them.”18
Guides: One’s progress is judged by a teacher-like soul and all the events of one’s life are reviewed. “The
review includes experiencing life through the eyes of people you knew in the physical world – you will feel
their pain, happiness, fear, you name it – and you’ll understand the chain reactions of your words and
behavior.”19 An individual’s progress will be judged by how their life related to what their objective was for
that lifetime. Guides can also be loved ones reassigned or family that passed before you were born.
Lessons: While in Heaven an individual has a choice in how they learn their lessons. They may choose to
stay in heaven as long as they would like but the quicker way to learn one’s lesson is to go back to the
physical world.20 One has the option to choose their family dynamics, body, religions, ethnicities, and
jobs. The lessons one wishes to learn help them in making the decision of the type of person they will
come back as. Caputo states that it is possible to do soul-searching to find out what one’s lesson is in the
here and now. Lessons can be figured out through activities such as “yoga, prayer, or anytime you have
focused intentions or a clear and relaxed mind.”21 The goal for souls in heaven is to learn their lessons so
that they may gain a higher level inside a dimension. Caputo states that she is unsure of the number of
dimensions or levels inside a dimension. Souls are capable of ascending to different responsibilities in
Heaven that includes guides, teachers or other positions. By learning lessons one is able to get closer to
God.
Hell: Caputo explains that there are lower levels on the Other Side and that this could be what was
interpreted as Hell in the Bible. However, there is no fire, brimstone, or torment in the lower levels. “You
aren’t chastised for things you did wrong. Cruel punishment and judgment that make you feel bad about
yourself are things we inflict on each other in the physical world.”22 Caputo explains that there could be
no judgment or condemnation because God is unconditional love. Even the worst people will still go to
Heaven but be at the lowest levels. It is possible for the souls, even at the lowest levels, to work their way
up. Caputo mentions that some souls get stuck between the physical world and heaven but does not
elaborate or claim to have known or worked with “stuck souls.” She does mention that there are mediums
that can help get them “unstuck” and in Heaven.
Angels: Caputo believes that angels work for God as messengers, protectors, rescuers and interceders.
She states that angels are Spirit but that no angel has lived on earth. Angels do not have bodies but offer
protection, guidance, deliver messages, encourage us, strengthen us and help to answer our prayers.
Caputo says her guardian angel that guides her is Solerna, who is female. She also claims that Solerna is
a direct liaison between her and God.23
CONTROVERSY
Like other psychic mediums such as John Edwards, James Van Praagh, and the late Sylvia Browne
there is much controversy about the abilities Caputo claims to have. Caputo addresses her critics by
saying that they only wish to disprove that she is a real medium and not the fact that Spirit is around.
She asks for critics to respect what she does and refrain from negative comments or conclusions about
her until they have experienced Spirit with an open heart and mind. She does not address specific
criticisms but admits that what she does is hard to believe.
One of the most often heard criticisms of Caputo is her use of a technique called a “cold reading.”24
Her television appearances serve as examples of her use of general questions posed to gain information
thus giving the impression that she has gained information from the “Other Side.”25
In addition to allegations of cold readings there have also been rumors of “hot readings.”26 One such
allegation was on an episode of Long Island Medium where she visited a motorcycle shop. What viewers
did not know is that it was her husband’s place of employment and the workers interviewed were her
husband’s coworkers.27
Despite her skillful use of these techniques Caputo often fails to get even general things right with
her clients. When this occurs Caputo deflects and redirects the conversation to another person. For
example in the above referenced videos she quickly changes the subject and asks another general
question that will be applicable to many people. This method is referred to as “shot gunning.” This
method often results in multiple people giving an affirmative answer. When multiple people relate to the
same message she calls this “piggybacking.”28 This is her way of making sense out of multiple people
accepting the same response or message she provides. Caputo is often accused of relying on the Forer
effect which relies on the individuals desire to believe to be so great that they fill in crucial information
and believe the person has told them the information.29
One of the biggest controversies in her career has been a commercial she did as a spokesperson for
Priceline.com. In the commercial she is “channeling” the previous spokesperson, the Priceline Negotiator
character, played by William Shatner. She was using a technique that involves a drum and feather but
some thought she was making light of the Native American belief of smudging. This commercial and
subsequent backlash caught the attention of D.J. Grothe, the president of the James Randi Educational
Foundation (JREF). JREF has offered a one million dollar challenge to many psychics, mediums and
those claiming supernatural abilities. Mr. Grothe issued a letter to Jeff Boyd CEO of Priceline.com asking
him to have the company’s new spokesperson back up her claims of communicating with the dead. In
January 2013 Priceline moved to a new spokesperson.30
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
There is a possibility that spirits are communicating with Caputo; but these spirits could not be
deceased loved ones according to the Bible. Jesus explains in Luke 16:19-31 that those who are deceased
do not have the ability to travel back and forth to the earth. People are not capable of making a
connection and gaining spiritual insight from the dead. What spirits could Caputo make connection with?
If she is hearing, feeling or making some connection to spirits she is connecting with demonic spirits. The
Bible refers to these spirits as “seducing spirits” who teach “doctrines of devils” (1 Tim. 4:1).
Caputo identifies herself as a medium, one who communicates with the dead. The Bible calls this
behavior “an abomination unto the Lord” and tells believers to avoid anyone who takes part in this type of
activity (Deut. 18:10-12). The Bible instructs believers to test the spirits (1John 4:1) and avoid mediums
(Lev. 19:31). As one can see through Caputo’s rise to popularity there are many people who desire to
make connection with a deceased loved one. Satan uses this desire to move people away from the truth of
the word of God through “all power and signs and lying wonders” (2 Thess. 2:9).
Caputo’s book is a detailed account concerning certain areas of belief that the Bible addresses
specifically. The following represents what the Bible says concerning each topic:
New Age Movement: The Bible does not teach reincarnation (1 Cor. 15:12-28). Caputo’s view of life and
death is that when one dies the process of life starts all over again. However, Hebrews 9:27 states, “…it is
appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment.” Furthermore, issues such as spiritual
healing can only come through the great physician, Jesus Christ, who is capable of providing true,
permanent healing (John 5:1-16). Therefore, déjà vu, karma, vibrations, energy, chakras and the other
tenets of NAM have no biblical standing. There is nothing in the Bible that teaches or supports any of the
philosophies of NAM.
Pluralism: Caputo claims that there are many paths to God and that He is called by many names. All
religions are not true and there is only one way to God (Matt. 7:21, 24:24; John 14:6; Acts 4:12).
God: God is called by many names but His identity is clear (Isa. 44:6). God’s love is unconditional; but
Caputo fails to understand what that means. Mankind has been separated from God by sin (Isa. 59:2).
God is forgiving but He is also just and “will by no means clear the guilty” (Ex. 34:7); therefore He must
punish sin (Rom. 6:23). God is love and is “not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to
repentance” (2 Pet. 3:9). This is why God demonstrated His love to mankind and offered Jesus to pay the
price of man’s sin on the cross, so that salvation could be possible (Rom. 5:8; 6:23).
Jesus: Jesus is not on the same level as Buddha, Muhammad, Mother Teresa or Mary; He is God (John
1:1) and specifically the second Person of the Trinity (1 John 5:7). He came to earth, took on a human
body and lived a sinless life to be our propitiation (1 John 4:10) so that He could serve as man’s proxy in
place of God’s judgment of sin (Gal. 3:2-3; Heb. 8:6-7). Jesus is the only way to God the Father (John
14:6) and is the mediator between God and men (1 Tim. 2:5). Therefore, prayer is to be directly to God
through Jesus who is the mediator; angels do not have anything to do with delivering man’s prayer to
God. Thus, no practices such as: visualization, yoga, transcendental meditation or any other activity can
propel request to God or obtain His approval.
Holy Spirit: The Holy Spirit is God and the third Person of the Trinity (1 John 5:7) and is active in
teaching (John 14:26), indwelling (Rom. 8:11), guiding (John 16:13), sanctifying (1 Pet. 1:2), and
anointing (1 John 2:27) the believer.
Angels: Caputo’s beliefs about angels contradict what the Bible teaches. Angels are spirit beings (Heb.
1:14) who God created (Psalm 148:2-5; Col. 1:16) and do not die (Luke 20:36). Angels do not have gender
(Matt. 22:30) but can manifest themselves in human form (Num. 22:22-31; Heb. 13:2). The Bible does
teach that angels protect (Psalm 34:7), comfort (Acts 27:24) and guide believers (Gen. 24:7). There are
good angels (Psalm 91:11) and there are demons (2 Pet. 2:4; Jude 6); who followed Lucifer and rebelled
against God (Isa. 14:12-16; Rev. 12:3-9).
Heaven: Caputo’s picture of heaven does not match what the Bible says about heaven. She does not
believe that souls have bodies in Heaven however; 1 Thess. 4:16-17 speaks of the coming resurrection at
which time the believer will receive a glorified body (1 Cor. 15:40, 53; 2 Cor. 5:1-4). The Bible does not
discuss lessons to be learned, feeling the pain you caused others, guides to help you ascend to higher
levels, or the idea that there are varying levels in heaven. According to the Bible only believers, people who
have accepted Jesus as their Lord and Savior will be in heaven (John 14:1-4; Heb. 3:1, 12:22-24).
Believers will spend their time in heaven worshiping, praising and glorifying God (Rev. 5:9-10). The Bible
does not teach that souls are stuck or in a temporary holding place such as purgatory or spirit prison.
Hell: The existence of hell is seen in Luke 16:19-31. Eternal condemnation in the Lake of Fire has been
reserved for Satan, his demons (Mat. 23:33, 25:41; 2 Pet. 2:4), and the wicked that reject God (Rev. 19:20,
21:8).
NOTES
Theresa Caputo website “About Me”
http://www.theresacaputo.com/about-me/ (accessed November 13,
2013)
2 Ibid and There’s More to Life Than This: Healing Messages, Remarkable
Stories, and Insight About the Other Side from the Long Island Medium
(Atria Books, New York, 2013.)
3 Pat Longo website “About Me” http://patlongo.net/about (accessed
November 13, 2013)
4 There’s More to Life Than This, xii
5 Theresa Caputo website “About Me”
http://www.theresacaputo.com/about-me/ (accessed November 13,
2013)
6 Forever Family Foundation website:
http://www.foreverfamilyfoundation.org/index2.html (accessed
November 13, 2013)
7 The Long Island Medium Dominates Ratings With Contest to Contact Fans
Deceased Loved Ones. http://www.deadline.com/2013/10/tlcs-longisland-medium-dominates-ratings-with-contest-to-contact-fansdeceased-loved-ones/ (accessed November 20, 2013)
8 A separate Profile has been published on channeling: Rick Branch,
“Channeling,” Profile Notebook, Watchman Fellowship, Inc. (Arlington,
Texas: 1997-2012). A complete Profile Notebook (over 400 pages) is
available at www.watchman.org/profiles/pdf/channelingprofile.pdf.
9 There’s More to Life Than This, 20
10 A separate Profile has been published on channeling: Craig Branch,
“The New Age Movement,” Profile Notebook, Watchman Fellowship, Inc.
(Arlington, Texas: 1996-2012). A complete Profile Notebook (over 400
pages) is available at
www.watchman.org/profiles/pdf/newageprofile.pdf.
11 Chakras are supposedly, seven energy locations that exist in people.
According to Hinduism, Buddhism and NAM, chakras are manipulated
through energy transference exercises; which are said to keep the body
in balance and better health.
12 There’s More to Life Than This, 17-20
13 Vibration rates work under the idea that energy is composed of
molecules in vibration. In the physical realm the vibration of the
molecules are slow but at a constant speed.
1
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
There’s More to Life Than This, 134
Ibid, 136
Ibid, 144
Ibid, 156
Ibid, 143
Ibid, 118
Ibid, 120
Ibid, 124
Ibid, 118
Ibid, 57-8
For more information on cold readings see, James Walker, “John
Edwards” Profile Watchman Fellowship, Inc. Arlington, Texas, 2003,
www.watchman.org/profiles/pdf/johnedwardprofile.pdf. See Also:
Inside Edition, air date November 8, 2012. The Long Island Medium –
Can She really Communicate with the Dead?
http://www.insideedition.com/investigative/5331-the-long-islandmedium-can-she-really-communicate-with-the-dead (accessed
November 21, 2013)
Live with Kelly and Michael, original airdate unknown.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OzxCkGxipyI; and Anderson Live,
original airdate unknown.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=flw_xLqS3UE (accessed November
21, 2013)
Hot readings occur when a medium has prior knowledge or information
concerning an individual. The individual is often unaware of the
medium’s prior knowledge to the reading; thus giving the appearance
that the medium has a supernatural ability.
Long Island Medium: A Tall Story.
http://www.randi.org/site/index.php/swift-blog/1755-long-islandmedium-a-tall-story.html (accessed November 21, 2013)
There’s More to Life Than This, 48
Forer Effect: http://atheism.about.com/library/glossary/paranormal/
bldef_forereffect.htm (accessed November 23, 2013)
Priceline.com: Will You Prove Your Spokesperson Worthy for a Million
Dollars? http://www.randi.org/site/index.php/swift-blog/1803-djgrothe.html (accessed November 21, 2013)
The Mayan Calendar: 2012
By Ben Williamson
The Mayans: The Ancient Mayan civilization dwelt in what is today southern Mexico and
Northern Central America. The Mayan culture reached its’ apex from AD 200-900.
Documents: Dresden Codex, Madrid Codex, Paris Codex and Grolier Codex. The Popol Vuh and
Chilam Balam are transcribed Mayan hieroglyphics done in the 1500’s and 1600’s.
Publications: Publications addressing the Mayan Calendar and the 2012 date are
predominately New Age. A few of the most popular writings are Gregg Braden, et. al. The
Mystery of 2012: Predictions, Prophecies & Possibilities; Patrick Geryl, How to Survive 2012;
John Major Jenkins, Maya Cosmogenesis 2012; Daniel Pinchbeck, 2012: The Return of
Quetzalcoatl.
The Theory: The Ancient Mayans were privy to astronomical knowledge and made elaborate
calendars based on these observations. It is alleged that their calendar ends on December
21, 2012.
HISTORY
The History of the Mayan people can be divided up into three major periods, Pre-Classic
(up to AD 200), Classic (AD 200 to AD 900) and Post-Classic (AD 900 to AD 1521). Debate
exists regarding the origin of the Mayan people, both to its time and appearance.
The Olmec are another Mesoamerican people, who were then followed by the Zapotec.
Historians believe that the Olmec civilization predates the Mayan by over a thousand years. 1
Due to the vast differences between the civilizations, some suggest that the Mayans originated
independently of the Olmec, and not in succession. 2 It is probably safe to say “that the Mayan
civilization did not evolve in a vacuum. All around the Maya lands were other related peoples,
developing on parallel lines.”3
A popular theory holds that the Mayans (and other Mesoamerican groups) are the
descendents of one of the lost tribes of Israel. However, modern DNA research has dismissed
this theory4 in addition to the realization that the Mesoamerican worldview is vastly different
from that of the Israelite’s.5 The most popular theory today is that the Mesoamerican
civilization has its origin when man crossed the Bering Strait and journeyed south sometime in
the distant past, though possible arrival by sea cannot be ruled out either.
Whatever their origin is, Mayan civilization is credited with reaching its zenith during the
Classical Period (200 BC to 900 AD). “The Mayans occupied eastern Mesoamerica, which today
is the Yucatan Peninsula in Mexico, extending down into modern Guatemala, Honduras, and
Belize. Mayan cities were large population centers. Tikal, a Mayan city in what is now
Guatemala, had a population of about 50,000, had more than 3,000 buildings, and covered an
area of six square miles.”6
The Post-Classical period of the Mayans closes with the arrival of the Spanish
Conquistadors under the leadership of Hernando Cortes (1485-1547). After the Aztec Empire
collapsed in 1521, the Mayan civilization would be the subsequent focus of the Spaniards.
“Conquest of the Maya was more difficult because there was no single political center to
overthrow. Each Mayan city-state fiercely resisted the Spanish and each had to be overcome
one by one. In the end it was not Cortes who subjugated the Maya. A member of his original
war party returned with his own army. He waged war with the Maya through three separate
campaigns between 1527 and 1546. It would take over 150 years before Itza, the last Maya
stronghold, fell in 1697.”7
Due to the order of the destruction of Mayan religious books under the Franciscan bishop,
Diego de Landa, most of the Mayan literature is extinct today except for the Dresden, Madrid,
The Mayan Calander: 2012, page 2
Paris and Grolier Codices. Two other important documents for Mayan study are the Popol Vuh
and Chilam Balam, which are Spanish and Latin transcriptions from Mayan hieroglyphics done
in the 1500 and 1600’s. These sources “are rich resources for understanding Mayan
spirituality”8 and “have become cornerstones in understanding Mayan beliefs.”9
Though there are remnants of the Maya people still around today, 10 the mighty civilization
as it was in its former days during the Classical Period is long gone. What became of them?
“The most accepted theory today is some kind of environmental collapse and resulting famine
from overfarming, deforestation, and depleted soils. While no one can be certain, a fatal
combination of several causes makes the most sense.”11
MAYAN RELIGION
Mayan belief regarding God was highly polytheistic. “There were hundreds of individual
Mayan deities.”12 As detailed in the creation account in Popol Vuh, the supreme god was Hunab
K’u. “Hunab Ku…was so remote, impersonal and incomprehensible that in practice little
account was taken of him. His son, Itzamna, was the god of the heavens and of night and
day.”13 In addition to these gods, there were the Bacabs who “held the heavens up on their
shoulders” plus gods that pertained to everyday life. 14
A key element of Mayan religion were ceremonies. Here, purification rites were undertaken,
incense burned, and offerings of food and blood sacrificed to the gods. “The ceremony closed
with dancing, feasting, and drinking.” 15
MAYAN CALENDARS
The reason for the current fascination with the 2012 date is the Mayan calendars. This is
seen in their use of mathematics16 and their preoccupation with the sky.17 To just speak of the
Mayan calendar would be inappropriate since the Mayans used many calendars, but three of
the calendars are most noteworthy.
The first is the Haab, also called Vague Year, which was a solar calendar. It consisted of 18
months with 20 days each.18 Since this adds up to being five days short of a solar year, the
remaining five days were “known as wayeb, or unlucky days, and were devoted to religious
ceremonies concerned with the New Year.”19
The second calendar is the Tzolkin consisting of 260 days. Numbers 20 and 13 are
important to this calendar. There are 20 names for each day but you would only count 13 days
and start again. Therefore, when day 14 came, it would be counted as day 1, though the name
for the fourteenth day would be used. Likewise, when day 21 came, it would be counted as day
8 but the name used for it would be the name for the first day. “How such a period of time even
came into being remains an enigma, but the use to which it was put is clear. Every single day
had its own omens and associations, and the inexorable march of the twenty days acted as a
kind of perpetual fortune-telling machine guiding the destinies of the Maya and of all the
peoples of Mexico.”20
Interconnecting the Haab and Tzolkin calendar forms the Calendar Round. To have a
certain day and number on the Haab calendar line up with a certain day and number on the
Tzolkin calendar would be once every 52 years.21
The third, and of particular interest to 2012, is the Long Count calendar which is “the
greatest of all Maya timekeeping cycles.” 22 Each day has five separate parts. Using Mayan
terms, these are spelled out as: 1 kin (=1 day); 1 uinal (=20 kins); 1 tun (=18 uinals); 1 katun
(=20 tuns) and 1 baktun (=20 katuns). Day one on the Long Count calendar would be
converted to read 0.0.0.0.1. When you would get to 20 kins (20 days), it would be 0.0.0.1.0,
indicating 1 uinal. 23 kins would be recorded as 0.0.0.1.3. If you wanted to record 1 baktun
(144,000 days) it would be 1.0.0.0.0. A full Long Count calendar is one “Great Cycle” which is
13 baktuns (5,125.37 days), or 13.0.0.0.0.
The Mayans believed the world consisted of five Great Cycles. When one Great Cycle was
completed, the next Great Cycle would start. The last day of the Great Cycle would read
12.19.19.17.19. The next day, which would be day zero, is 13.0.0.0.0. The next day, day one,
would be 0.0.0.0.1. For this reason, many researchers explain this calendar in terms of an
odometer—when the odometer reaches its highest count, it will simply turn over and start
again.
Due to the syncing of a Mayan date with a Spanish date of the same event, researchers were
able to tie a Gregorian date with a Mayan date. Counting back in time to when this present Great
Cycle began would also show when the Great Cycle would end. The result is that the beginning date
of the present Great Cycle was calculated to August 11, 3114 B.C. The ending date would be
December 21, 2012 A.D.23 “The year 2012 is the year that the fifth great cycle is supposed to end.
This is the genesis of the belief that the end of days is 2012.”24
Events Surrounding December 21, 2012
What is supposed to take place on 12/21/2012? We do know that this is a winter solstice,
which is nothing out of the ordinary. What is said to take place is an event that supposedly happens
every 26,000 years: the alignment of the sun with the center of the Milky Way. However, “[r]eal
astronomy does not support any match between the Baktun-13 end date and a galactic alignment.
The advocates both admit and ignore this discrepancy.”25 Other natural phenomenon is said to
occur, though “there is no indication the Maya cared a whit about solar flares, sunspots, or
magnetic fields.”26
Typical of the 2012 proponents are New Age prophecies regarding entering a New Age of
awakening27 or experience the next “jump” in “the evolutionary stage.”28 It is taught that we are
gradually moving from one age into the next: the Age of Aquarius. “Like the Mayan researchers,
modern astrologers can’t agree on when the Age of Aquarius is really supposed to start, or the Age of
Pisces end. It’s generally agreed that the switchover doesn’t happen on a single day, but will be
happening around the change of the millennia—which puts it right in the ballpark of 2012.”29
What the Mayans believed would happen at the end of the current “Great Cycle” is virtually
nonexistent. “Though the Maya believed that successive creations were cyclic, there is no evidence of
what they thought would happen on our 13.0.0.0.0. The same holds true for what happened last
time the odometer of creation turned over.”30 Others agree: “What did the Maya themselves think
about End Times? There is no evidence that they saw the calendar and a world age ending in either
transcendence or catastrophe on December 21, 2012.”31
Of the Mayan codices that have survived to this day, the Dresden Codex (so-called because of
its present location, in Dresden, Germany) may have the closest suggestion as to how the Mayans
believed the world would end. The last page of this codex shows some kind of a description of a
flood. Did the Mayans believe the world would end in a flood? While this page “could be a prophecy
[by the Mayans] of a massive flood,” writes Hitchcock, it may just simply “refer to some past event,
such as the biblical flood event, or even the Mayan rainy season.”32 While this may be the only
possible surviving clue as to how the Mayans believed the world would end (if that is what this page
in the Dresden Codex is actually saying), it is interesting to note that “contemporary prophets of
doom haven’t seized on the flood myth as a mode of destruction, though moviemakers certainly
have.”33
There is one Maya monument that is said to reference the 2012 date but even this is not
conclusive. “In all of the Long Count texts discovered, transcribed, and translated, only one
mentions the key date in 2012: Monument 6 at Tortuguero, a Maya site in the Mexican state of
Tabasco. The text is damaged, but what remains does not imply the end of time.” 34
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
As noted, the most popular proponents pushing 2012 are New Agers. Hitchcock writes, “I
believe the entire 2012 phenomenon is the eschatology of the New Age movement. It’s their view of
how this world will end or how a new age of human consciousness will begin.” 35 Therefore, what can
be said in critiquing the New Age Movement aptly applies here as well.36
People in the New Age that are using 12/21/2012 are doing so inconsistently. Though one of
the Mayan calendars may point to this date,37 there is no indication anywhere that the Mayans
believed a great awakening or a new evolutionary jump would take place then. The Mayans were
polytheists, thus would have rejected such a notion. As stated above, this might be the only date
when the calendar is reset to 0.0.0.0.1. If they did believe it was the end of the world, the only
current information we have regarding how they believed the world would end might be by a flood.
Hence, New Agers looking to 2012 have borrowed the date from a religion it disagrees with, and
given it an entirely different meaning. Hence, 12/21/2012 may have significance to the New Age,
but the Mayans should not be credited (blamed) for the current interest in it. Plus, even if the Maya
were predicting a flood at the end of this present age, we know this is wrong because Scripture
specifically states that this present world will not be destroyed by a flood (Gen. 9:12-17).
Futhermore, Scripture is clear that God has chosen not to disclose when the world will end,
especially the date of Christ’s return (Matt. 24:36; Acts 1:7). Therefore, any attempt to assign a date
to such matters will result in futility as is evidenced in the many previous attempts to prophesy
acertain day. This includes even using the Bible to come up with dates.38 Because God has chosen
not to reveal this information to mankind, Christians are called to be “ready” and “faithful” always
(Matt. 24:44-45) for Christ could come at any moment.
Finally, while God can and does use pagans for His purposes and glory (Num. 23:11-12; Isa.
45:1), it would be out of character for God to reveal to the ungodly the time of the end of the world
and not to His own children (cf. Matt. 13:11; 1 Cor. 2:14).
Notes
Howard W. Goodkind, “How Lord Kingsborough Lost His Fortune:
Looking for the Lost Tribes Among the Maya” in “Mysteries of the
Bible: From the Garden of Eden to the Shroud of Turin”
(Washington, D.C.: Biblical Archaeology Society, 2004), 90.
2 Synthia Andrews and Colin Andrews, “The Complete Idiot’s Guide
to 2012: An Ancient Look at a Critical Time” (New York: Alpha,
2008), 7.
3 Ralph Whitlock, “Everyday Life of the Maya” (New York: Dorset
Press, 1987), 22.
4 See the Southerton, Simon G. Losing a Lost Tribe: Native
Americans, DNA, and the Mormon Church. Salt Lake City:
Signature Books, 2004.
5 See Goodkind’s work noted above where he shows a number of
dissimilarities between Israelite and the Mesoamerican religions.
6 Mark Hitchcock, “2012, The Bible, and the End of the World”
(Eugene, OR: Harvest House, 2009), 30.
7 Andrews and Andrews, “Idiot’s Guide,” 14.
8 Ibid., 24.
9 Ibid., 25.
10 Ibid., 17. “Despite the long campaign against them, the Maya did
not disappear. Although there are few full-blooded Maya left,
many Mayan descendents still live in the same villages and cities
of the original Maya Area…There are 440 tribes within the Maya,
and each one has an elder. These 440 elders make up the Mayan
Council.”
11 Hitchcock, “End of the World,” 31.
13 Whitlock, “Everyday Life,” 91.
14 Ibid., 90.
16 Whitlock, “Everyday Life,” 107. “The Mayan system of numbers
was brilliantly conceived and far superior in most respected to the
system that served the Roman world for centuries.”
17 Hitchcock, “End of the World,” 31. “[W]e know one main thing
about the Maya: They were sky-watching timekeepers.”
18 The number “20” was an important number for the Mayans.
19 Whitlock, “Everyday Life,” 109.
20 Michael Coe, “The Maya,” 5th ed. (Thames and Hudson: New
York, 1993), 18. Coe notes that this particular calendar “still
survives in unchanged form among some indigenous peoples in
southern Mexico and the Maya highlands, under the care of
calendar priests.”
21 “Each day had two labels, one in accordance with the Haab year,
one with the Tzolkin year. Each day of the Tzolkin year coincided
with the same day in the Haab year once every 18,980 days; 73
Tzolkin years equaled 52 Haab years, and at the end of 52 Haab
years the cycle began again.” Whitlock, “Everyday Life,” 109.
22 Anthony Aveni, “Long Count Lowdown” in Archaeology. Nov./Dec.
2009, Vol. 62, Num. 6, 33.
23 Though the starting and ending dates noted are the most
accepted, others question their accuracy. “The most notable
dissenter is Swedish microbiologist and Mayan researcher Carl
Johan Calleman. He believes the end date of the Long Count is
actually October 28, 2011. He bases this in part of an adjustment
made to the Long Count by Mayan priests in Palenque in 600
C.E. The adjustment was made to correct a 420-day error in the
continuity of the calendar….There are many who believe the
entire dating of the Long Count calendar is faulty. Chief among
these is Vincent Malmstrom at Dartmouth University. He believes
1
that the start and end dates are contrived to fit our modern
understandings of the universe.” Andrews and Andrews, “Idiot’s
Guide,” 75.
25 E.C. Krupp, “The Great 2012 Scare,” Sky & Telescope, Nov. 2009,
26.
26 Anthony Aveni, “Apocalypse Soon? What the Maya Calendar
really tells us about 2012 and the end of time,” Archaeology.
Nov./Dec. 2009, Vol. 62, Num. 6, 32.
27 For instance, Vaughan-Lee writes, “Perhaps the prophecies of the
year 2012 point to this possibility, a moment in cosmic time
when, with an outpouring of energy, the world will awaken to its
divine nature and throw off the debris of materialism. Those
identified with the dying dream would experience this as a
cataclysm, a global disaster. But others might recognize it as
what we have unknowingly been waiting for, a new Golden Age in
which we can return to the simplicity and joy that belong to life in
its essence, life as it really is….” Llewellyn Vaughan-Lee “An
Awakening World” in The Mystery of 2012: Predictions, Prophecies
& Possibilities. Braden, et. al. Boulder, Co: Sounds True, Inc.
2007, 262.
28 For instance, Argüelles, writing from an evolutionary framework,
states, “If you go back 26,000 years, this cycle roughly
encompasses the evolutionary stage of Homo sapiens. The peak of
the last Ice Age was in 24,000 BC. This is when what we call
‘modern humanity’ emerged…We’re in the fifth and last of a set of
Great Cycles that began in 24,000 BC. It’s on this basis that we’re
looking at 2012 as being a very, very critical juncture. It’s what I
refer to as ‘galactic synchronization,’ and it also is a major
evolutionary shift. The evolutionary shift will occur in 2012.” José
Argüelles, “The Mayan Factor: Path Beyond Technology” in The
Mystery of 2012: Predictions, Prophecies & Possibilities, 74.
30 Aveni, “Apocalypse Soon?” 34.
31 Krupp, “Great 2012 Scare,” 26.
33 Aveni, “Apocalypse Soon?” 34.
34 Krupp, “Great 2012 Scare,” 26. Aveni adds, “Concerning our
13.0.0.0.0, Monument 6 at Tabasco tells of the descent of some
transcendent entity to earth. But just when the story might get
even more interesting, the glyphs have eroded away, leaving the
door open for the prophets to continue to speculate.” Aveni,
“Apocalypse Soon?” 34.
Craig Branch, “New Age Movement” Profile Notebook (Arlington,
Texas: Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 1994-2008). A complete Profile
Notebook (over 370 pages) is available at
37 Again, not all are in agreement with the Long Count calendar
date ending on December 21, 2012. See endnote #24 above.
38 One such attempt at using the Bible to get 2012 is Jack Van
Impe. After stating, “Now, this is just a supposition. I don’t set
dates” and quoting Matthew 24:36 to acknowledge that December
21, 2012 would be date setting, Van Impe goes on to explain why
he believes the coming of Christ is near, in keeping with verse 33
in relation to the year 2012. See the DVD by Drs. Jack & Rexella
Van Impe, “December 21st 2012: History’s Final Day?” available
from Jack Van Impe Ministries, Troy, MI 48007, www.jvim.com.
Notebooks containing all Profiles published to date are available. Please contact Watchman
Fellowshipfor current pricing and availability. All rights reserved © 2009.
Brian McLaren
By Jason Barker
Publications: Fifteen books, including A New Kind of Christian, Adventures in Missing the
Point, A Generous Orthodoxy, The Secret Message of Jesus, Everything Must Change, A
New Kind of Christianity, and Naked Spirituality. McLaren has also published many
articles and essays.
HISTORY
Brian McLaren was born in 1956 into what he describes as “a full-dose, hard-core,
shaken-together-and-my-cup-runneth-over, conservative, Bible-believing, Evangelical,
fundamentalist Christian home.”1 He experienced “distaste” for the sermons and
behavioral expectations of his childhood church,2 but at the same time was attracted to
the images of Jesus lovingly smiling at children.3 As an adolescent he began to lose his
childhood faith, but an emotional prayer experience when he was fifteen gave him a
transforming sensation of God’s love.4 McLaren participated in the Jesus Movement of the
1970s, but soon left because he believed the Movement had been co-opted by the
“Religious Right” and church marketing.5
McLaren earned bachelor’s and master’s degrees in English from the University of
Maryland, and later received honorary doctorates from Carey Theological Seminary and
Virginia Theological Seminary.6 He taught college English from 1978-1986, leaving to
become the founding pastor of Cedar Ridge Community Church in Burtonsville, MD
(which he helped start in 1982).7 He resigned his position at Cedar Ridge in 2006 to
engage in full-time writing and speaking.8
In 2001, McLaren—along with Doug Pagitt, Tim Keel, Chris Seay, Tim Conder, and
Brad Cecil—formed Emergent Village,9 an interdenominational group dedicated to merging
Christianity with social activism;10 McLaren served as chair of the board of Emergent
Village, and continues to serve on the organization’s board.11 He has also served on the
board of directors of Sojourners, International Teams and the Seattle School, and
currently serves on the board of the Claremont School of Theology.12
McLaren was named one of the twenty-five most influential Evangelicals in America by
Time magazine in 2005.13
DOCTRINE
God: The God of traditional Christianity who saves sinners and punishes the
unrepentant, McLaren says, is “ugly” and a “tribal and violent God.” Even more, the
traditional understanding of God is of a “dread cosmic dictator…that deity, we must
conclude, is an idol, a damnable idol.”14
McLaren names the God of traditional Christianity Theos,15 who is a mishmash of
Platonic and Aristotelian philosophical concepts derived from what he calls the “GrecoRoman narrative” (see below) who “loves spirit, state, and being and hates matter, story,
and becoming.” In contrast to Theos, McLaren claims the true biblical deity is Elohim,16
who “loves stories and seems to have little taste for states.”17 The problem for modern
Christians is that the concept of “Theos is so deeply embedded and enthroned in our
minds, that it is agonizingly difficult for us to recapture the wild, dynamic, storyunleashing goodness of Elohim, a goodness that differs so starkly, so radically, from the
domesticated, static, controlled perfection of Theos.”18
McLaren, Brian, page 2
While McLaren’s Elohim does not itself evolve, our understanding of Elohim—and
communication of this understanding—evolves over time. Therefore, “as human capacity
grows to conceive of a higher and wiser view of God, each new vision is faithfully preserved
in Scripture like fossils in layers of sediment.”19 McLaren’s goal is to develop “something
far richer, far subtler, and—to me at least—far more beautiful: divine generosity, divine
provision, divine resourcing, divine empowerment. That gives us not only a different image
of God, but also of ourselves.”20
Salvation: McLaren rejects the traditional understanding of the fall, salvation, heaven
and hell. He claims that these beliefs come from the philosophies of Plato and Aristotle.21
These doctrines of traditional Christianity, according to McLaren, are responsible for
“slavery, anti-Semitism, colonialism, genocide, chauvinism, homophobia, environmental
plunder, the Inquisition, witch burning, (and) apartheid.”22 In light of this alleged impact of
the traditional Christian message of salvation, McLaren believes it is appropriate to refer to
Christians as the “lost.”23
McLaren replaces the Greco-Roman narrative—and particularly the belief in penal
substitutionary theory—with what he calls “powerful weakness theory,” in which Jesus’
accepting suffering from everyone on the Cross models the self-sacrifice and vulnerability
with which Christians should act in the world.24 The human story then becomes “the story
of goodness being created and re-created.”25 Salvation then, rather than meaning solely
saving people from damnation to eternal life in heaven, instead “means ‘get out of trouble.’
The trouble could be sickness, war, political intrigue, oppression, poverty, imprisonment,
or any kind of danger or evil.”26
With this progressive view of salvation, God’s judgment becomes a process of
approving “the parts of a person’s life that will be deemed worthy of being saved,” while “all
the unloving, unjust, non-Christlike parts of our lives…will be burned away…in the end
God will be all in all, and all shall be well, and all manner of things shall be well.”27
The Kingdom of God: Salvation is ultimately the process of developing and nurturing
“God’s sacred ecosystem,” the kingdom of God on earth.28 Christianity has failed the
Gospel, McLaren says, because “it has specialized in dealing with ‘spiritual needs’ to the
exclusion of physical and social needs. It has specialized in people’s destination in the
afterlife but has failed to address significant social injustices in this life.”29 He explains,
Like many people, I formerly understood kingdom of God to refer to heaven after this
life, with a kind of backlight cast on this life. Now, I see the kingdom as primarily being
about God's will being done on earth, in history, with a forward light cast beyond this life. I
see the church as a community that teaches people to live in and for the kingdom,
spiritually forming disciples who are agents of the kingdom in their daily lives, in their
jobs, among their neighbors and even their enemies.30
Bible: McLaren says the Bible “has a unique role in the life of the community of faith,
resourcing, challenging, and guiding the community of faith in ways that no other texts
can.”31 The Bible is not, however, authoritative and inerrant.32 Instead, it is “messy and full
of internal tension,” and therefore inspires “ongoing vigorous conversation” rather than
enforcing doctrinal agreement.33
When seen in this light, the Bible is not God’s revelation to humanity. Instead, “if we
enter the text together and feel the flow of its arguments…God’s revelation can happen to
us.”34 The point of this conversation is neither to put the interpreter under the authority of
the text (the conservative position), or over the text (the liberal position), but instead to
immerse the reader in the flow of conversation within the text.35 McLaren encourages
Christians “to loosen up and approach the Bible on less defined terms…Maybe
postmodern is postanalytical and postcritical.”36
Postmodernism37 and Truth: As the previous quotation indicates, McLaren’s view of
Scripture—and indeed, of truth itself—is avowedly postmodern. He claims, “certainty can
be dangerous”—what is needed is the confidence to always seek the truth while
simultaneously acknowledging that what you believe might not be true.38 McLaren
repeatedly indicates that we are unable to directly access truth; what we consider to be
truth is largely a linguistic construction in which we use the language of our faith and/or
cultural community to express our experience of reality, and this language in turn shapes
our experience.39
Therefore, instead of being objective or propositional, truth is relational. This means
one does not know about God, but simply enjoys a relationship with Him. McLaren
elaborates:
We must admit that our quest for ultimate and absolute truth is impossible, if not for
the reasons postmodern philosophers raise, then for this reason: the ultimate truth is not
an objective concept, not an objective principle, but rather a Person, the Subject of such
splendor, dignity, wonder, winsomeness, and glory that to know him is to love him,
worship him, enjoy him, and seek to please him with one’s very existence. When God
comes to us, God doesn’t say, ‘Seek for absolute objective, propositional truth,’ but rather,
‘I am the way, the truth, the life.’40
As McLaren says elsewhere, while traditional Christians hold to an orthodoxy which
“means finally ‘getting it right’ or ‘getting it straight,’ mine is a pretty disappointing, curvy
orthodoxy.”41 His orthodoxy, rather than being “a list of correct doctrines,” is instead a
thoughtful, lifelong process of formulating—and re-formulating—opinions.42
The problem, D.A. Carson says, is that “McLaren is remarkably averse to trading in
the coinage of truth.”43
BIBLICAL RESPONSE
God: McLaren’s use of the term Theos as a name for the ostensibly false God of
traditional Christianity is unusual, given that the term itself appears in various forms over
1,200 times in the Greek New Testament in reference to God. Contrary to McLaren’s
assertion that Theos hates matter and becoming, the Theos of the New Testament and of
traditional Christianity is the Creator and sustainer of all matter (John 1:1, 3; Col. 1:1516). While McLaren formulates his view of Elohim based on the modern understanding of
the attitudes and behaviors which should be consistent with a loving God, the Bible tells
us that God’s ways and thoughts are beyond human comprehension (Isa. 55:8).44
The traditional understanding of God as judge is not the result of Platonic and
Aristotelian speculation—the Bible is clear that He is the judge of all people (Ps. 7:8;
96:10, 13; 2 Tim. 4:1; Heb. 9:27; Rev. 16:5). Furthermore, His judgment is not ugly or
dictatorial, but an act of righteousness which benefits humanity (Isa. 26:9) because it is
rooted in and expresses His holiness (Exod. 15:11; Ps. 47:8; Heb. 12:10) and mercy (Num.
14:18; 1 Chron. 16:34; Ps. 107:1; 119:64; Hosea 10:12; 2 John 1:3; Jude 21). This can be
seen most clearly in Christ’s bearing our sins upon the Cross (John 3:16; Rom. 5:6; 1
Peter 2:4; 1 John 2:2).
Salvation: The traditional Christian understanding of the human condition is biblical:
sin entered the world with Adam and Eve (Gen. 3; Rom. 5:12), resulting in humanity’s
separation from God and condemnation (Isa. 59:1-2; Rom. 5:15-18), but Jesus’ death and
resurrection saves His people (John 8:24; 1 Tim. 2:5; 1 John 5:11).
McLaren is correct when he asserts that God is deeply concerned with the suffering of
the poor and oppressed (Prov. 19:17; Jer. 22:16; Zech. 7:8-10). This, however, is not the
biblical teaching regarding salvation: salvation is found only in relationship with God
(John 17:1-5); it is a gift of God’s grace (Rom. 6:23; Eph. 2:1-9) that is obtained through
Jesus’ blood (1 Peter 1:18-19). This message of salvation is contained in Scripture (2 Tim.
3:15), and is proclaimed by God’s people (Eph. 1:13).
Kingdom of God: As we see in the above verses on God’s concern for the poor, mercy
and charity are decidedly acts of God’s kingdom (cf. Isa. 11:6-9; 65:17-25; Hosea 2:18).
The kingdom of God is not limited to charitable and political activity, however, because
Christ himself says his kingdom is not of this world (John 18:36). The Christian life in the
kingdom of God is one of righteousness, peace and joy (Rom. 14:17), but it is also one with
restrictions: flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom (1 Cor. 15:42-54), and
unrighteousness—including sexual perversions—are excluded from it (1 Cor. 6:9-10).
The Bible: The Bible is the Word of God. Jesus emphasizes that the Old Testament is
God’s Word (Mark 7:13), and the Word was preached by Jesus (Luke 5:1), Paul (Acts 13:5;
16:32; 19:10), Peter (Acts 11:1) and the other apostles (Acts 8:25). The Bible is a reliable
guide in explaining salvation and the Christian life (2 Tim. 3:15-17; Ps. 119:105), and
therefore is also useful in determining true and false religious teaching (Acts 17:11; cf. 1
Thess. 5:21).
Contrary to McLaren’s postmodern assertion that absolute, objective, propositional
truth cannot be fully known, the Bible is clear that the Word of God is truth (Ps. 119:160;
John 17:17). This is why Scripture says of Christ, “In whom ye also trusted, after that ye
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed,
ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance
until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory” (Eph. 1:1314).
Notes
Brian D. McLaren. Naked Spirituality: A Life with God in 12
Simple Words (New York: HarperOne, 2011), 5.
2 Brian D. McLaren. “This Good Earth.” http://www.brianm
claren.net/emc/archives/imported/choosing-both-brian-dmclaren.html (accessed April 14, 2012).
3 Brian D. McLaren. A Generous Orthodoxy, (Grand Rapids:
Zondervan, 2004), 49-50.
4 Naked Spirituality, 7-9.
5 A Generous Orthodoxy, 51.
6 “Biography.” http://brianmclaren.net/archives/about-brian/
biography/ (accessed April 19, 2012).
7 “Cathedral Guest: Brian McLaren.” http://www.national
cathedral.org/staff/PE-47DGN-14001Q.shtml (accessed April
14, 2012).
8 “Biography.”
9 Tony Jones. The New Christians: Dispatches from the Emergent
Frontier (San Francisco: Josey-Bass, 2008), xvii-xviii.
10 “Emergent Village: Values and Practices.” http://emergent
village.org/?page_id=77 (accessed April 19, 2012).
11 “Emergent Village Makes Significant Changes in Structure.”
http://web.archive.org/web/20081222213901/http://www.e
mergentvillage.com/presskit/ (accessed April 19, 2012).
12 “Biography.” http://brianmclaren.net/archives/aboutbrian/biography/.
13 “The 25 Most Influential Evangelicals in America.” Time,
February 7, 2005. http://www.time.com/time/specials/pack
ages/article/0,28804,1993235_1993243_1993300,00.html.
14 Brian D. McLaren. A New Kind of Christianity: Ten Questions
that are Transforming the Faith (New York: HarperOne, 2010),
65, 102, 161.
15 The word “Theos” is the Greek word used throughout the New
Testament usually translated “God.”
16 “Elohim” is one of the Hebrew words used throughout the Old
Testament usually translated “God.”
17 Ibid. 42, 48.
18 Ibid.
19 Ibid. 103.
20 Brian D. McLaren. “God and/of Evolution.” http://www.brian
mclaren.net/archives/blog/god-andof-evolution.html
(accessed April 20, 2012).
21 A New Kind of Christianity, 33-34, 41.
22 Ibid. 85.
23 Leonard I. Sweet, Brian D. McLaren and Jerry Hasselmayer. A
is for Abductive: The Language of the Emerging Church
1
(Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2003), 186.
24 Brian D. McLaren. The Story We Find Ourselves In: Further
Adventures of a New Kind of Christian (San Francisco: JoseyBass, 2003) 105-06.
25 A New Kind of Christianity, 54.
27 A New Kind of Christianity, 204, 205.
28 Brian D. McLaren. Everything Must Change: Jesus, Global
Crises, and a Revolution of Hope (Nashville, TN: Thomas
Nelson, 2007), 142.
29 Ibid. 33.
30 R. Allan Streett and Brian D. McLaren. “An Interview with
Brian McLaren.” Criswell Theological Review, 3.2 (2006), 7.
32 Ibid. 82, 52 and A Generous Orthodoxy, 148.
34 Ibid. 91.
35 Ibid. 96-97.
36 Brian D. McLaren, A New Kind of Christian: A Tale of Two
Friends on a Spiritual Journey (San Francisco: Josey-Bass,
2001), 56.
37 Postmodernism is the period following the modern era which
is characterized by a general mistrust of the ability of human
reason and science to arrive at truth. Truth itself is often
viewed as a social construct that relative and individual rather
than absolute and universal.
38 “Interview: Brian McLaren.” Religion & Ethics Newsweekly,
July 15, 2005. http://www.pbs.org/wnet/religion andethics/
week846/interview.html.
39 Scott R. Smith. “Some Suggestions for Brian McLaren (and His
Critics).” Criswell Theological Review, 3.2 (2006), 83.
40 Brian D. McLaren. “Missing the Point: The Truth.” In Brian D.
McLaren and Tony Campolo. Adventures in Missing the Point:
How the Culture-Controlled Church Neutered the Gospel (Grand
Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2003), 245.
42 Ibid.
43 D.A. Carson, Becoming Conversant with the Emerging Church
(Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2005), 128.
44 Interestingly, a writer questioned McLaren about this verse,
but he did not address the passage in his response. See Brian
D. McLaren. “Do You Believe the Bible is the Inerrant Word of
God?” http://brianmclaren.net/archives/faq/do-youbelieve.html (accessed April 24, 2012).
Joyce Meyer
By Tim Martin
Birth: “Meyer was born Pauline Joyce Hutchinson on June 4, 1943.” 1
Publications and Media: Meyer hosts a television and radio program originally named Life in
the Word, later named Enjoying Everyday Life. Meyer “has authored over 80 books, which
have been translated into over 80 different languages.”2
HISTORY
Joyce Meyer explains that she “grew up in a dysfunctional home filled with violence,
alcoholism, and incest.”3 She reports that she was sexually abused by her father for many
years.4 Due to the abuse, Meyer faced many personal struggles. “I was manipulative. I was
controlling. I was obnoxious. I was frightened. I had all these different things inside.” 5 She
explains that as a young child she began stealing “about anything [she] could get [her] hands
on.” This practice continued into her adult years. Looking back at this period of her life, “she
believes…that it was her way to exert some control over a life in which she felt largely
powerless.”6
Her first marriage was short and disastrous. After their first child was born, “she could no
longer tolerate her husband’s infidelities and trouble with the law. She took her son, anything
else she could carry and walked out.” Less than a year later (Jan. 7, 1967), she married her
second husband, Dave Meyer.7 She began going to church with him, but “neither marriage nor
church solved her problems. She was filled with self-pity and was verbally abusive, depressed
and bitter.”8
In February 1976, while driving to work, “out of frustration and desperation, she began
crying out to God. She said she heard God call her name. He asked her to be patient… ‘From
that moment’ she said, ‘I knew with certainty that God was going to do something.’” 9 Soon
after, Meyer began a woman’s Bible study on Wednesday mornings, which grew to 400 women
after five years.10
In 1982, she left her Lutheran church to join Life Christian Center where she became an
assistant minister. In 1983, she started a radio program. “Soon after, her ministry [bought]
time on six radio stations from Chicago to Kansas City.” Two years later, her ministry Life in
the Word was organized, which started its television debut in 1993. 11 Ten years later, the
program’s name changed to Enjoying Everyday Life. In 2012, the program could reach a
“potential broadcast audience of more than 4.5 billion.”12 Joyce Meyer Ministries receives over
100 million dollars in donations yearly.13 According to the ministry,
… more than 80 percent of total operating expenses … are used directly on core
outreaches and programs to reach millions with the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and meet the
physical needs of underprivileged children and families worldwide. Each year, this includes
providing millions of meals, free medical care to thousands, building children's homes and
battered women shelters, robust prison ministries and providing a host of other disaster,
missions and humanitarian aid.14
DOCTRINES
Message: Meyer’s central message revolves around the theological category of
sanctification: growing in one’s relationship with Christ and the abandonment of former,
worldly ways of dealing with life’s issues. She often draws from her painful past to demonstrate
how a person can accept where they came from, heal, and grow in a relationship with Christ.
Word Faith/Prosperity:15 Meyer often distances herself from the designations “Word
Faith” or “Prosperity teacher.” When discussing these labels with Larry King, she said, “I hate
Joyce Meyer, page 2
all these characterizations.”16 It is understandable why she may react to such a label. First,
many people react against the Word Faith movement due to Word Faith preachers who have
been caught in scandals.
Secondly, the content of Meyer’s preaching is very different from many of the Word Faith
teachers. This is due to what this author describes as the difference between the “old school”
and “new school” Word Faith teachers. The old school Word Faith preachers are those whose
message almost always centers on financial prosperity or physical healing. Examples would be
Kenneth and Gloria Copeland, Benny Hinn and Creflo Dollar. The “new school” teachers all
agree with Word Faith theology, but don’t teach these distinctions all the time or even often.
Examples would be Joel Osteen, 17 John Hagee and Joyce Meyer.
Hence, Meyer does not fit the typical persona exhibited in many of the Word Faith
preachers. She does, however, agree with and teach almost every distinct Word Faith doctrine.
Positive confession: As with other Word Faith teachers, Meyer believes that words are
spiritual, and release creative energy. This is sometimes called the “power of words,” or “faith
filled words.” According to this doctrine, God created the universe using the power of words,
and we have the same ability: “He created the world with faith-filled words (see Genesis 1). We
are created in His image, and we can also call things that are not as though they are [Rom.
4:17]. We can speak positive thoughts about ourselves into the atmosphere and thereby
‘prophesy our future.’”18
Requirement #1: In order for words to have power, one needs to more than to merely speak
them – they need to be growing in their relationship with God. Commenting on 3 John 2,
Meyer explained, “I believe what that means is that according to your level of spiritual
maturity, [God] want[s] you to have everything that you can handle and keep God first.”19 She
credits her rapid ministry growth to her spiritual growth/maturity: “I can say very definitely
that the size and power of our ministry has increased in direct proportion to our personal
growth in the Lord… and I expect that trend to continue as long as I am on this earth. 20
Requirement #2: A second necessity is this: “Words have power… Whatever you want from
God, you got to [sic] believe it in your heart, confess it with your mouth.” 21 When Meyer said,
“believe it in your heart,” she is in agreement with how Kenneth Hagen (the father of the Word
Faith movement) defines it: “Real faith…believes the Word of God regardless of what the
physical evidence may be.”22 Meyer once was explaining some of the early confession that she
used for herself and children. She stated, “when I started confessing these things, none of them
were true.”23
In other words, if you want to be healed, do not focus on the fact that you are ill. “Don’t let
your circumstances cause you to doubt. Believe that God’s healing power is working in you,
even if you don’t feel or see any change yet.” Or, if you do not have any money, Meyer
recommends, “Don’t say things like: ‘I can’t afford that.’” Instead, “Begin to say what God says
you can have, not what you have right now.”24 On her television program, she explained how
this works:
Maybe you need to get your checkbook out say ‘oh you checkbook, hear the word of the
Lord, you are not going to stay empty all of your life… The first ten percent of everything
that goes into you is going to God’s work and you are going to be full to over flowing, and I
am going to be blessed, and I am going to be a blessing.25
This concept of words having creative power is often referred to as a “spiritual law.” 26 God
setup this system, and now cannot intervene in His people’s lives unless they “release” Him or
the angels to work on their behalf.27
Negative Confession: Words will also produce bad things in our lives:
We will not see positive results in our daily lives if we speak negative things. We should
remember that what we are speaking, we are calling for. We are reaching into the realm of
the spirit and drawing out according to our words. We can reach into Satan’s realm, the
realm of curses, and draw out evil, negative things, or we can reach into God’s realm, the
realm of blessings, and draw out good, positive things. The choice is up to us. 28
Joyce Meyer, page 3
Meyer’s contribution on words: As demonstrated above, Meyer certainly agrees with the
other Word Faith teachers concerning the power of words. Interestingly, even though she
agrees that one must believe in their heart before their words will produce power, she has also
taught that the opposite principle works: lack of belief plus words cause belief. Here is how she
explains it:
In Psalm 45:1 David said that his tongue was as the pen of a ready writer. And in Proverbs
3:1, 3 the Word states that we should not forget God’s laws but write them on the tablet of
our heart. We see from these two Scriptures that our heart is the tablet and our tongue is
the pen. When we confess God’s Word out loud, we write it on our own heart, and it
becomes more firmly established both in our heart and in the earth. God’s Word is forever
settled in heaven (see Psalm 119:89), and we establish it in the earth each time we speak
it.29
Health and Wealth: As evident above, Meyer and the other “new school” Word Faith
teachers certainly agree with the old school teachers that health and wealth were purchased in
the atonement. Often, however, the “new school” teachers will emphasize that the atonement is
more encompassing. “Our healing was bought and paid for in the atonement, the same as our
sins. Atonement means reconciliation, and it means at-one-ness, which I love to ponder.
Jesus died for our wholeness – body, soul, and spirit, mind, will, and emotions.” 30
Spiritual Death of Jesus: Word Faith teachers explain that after Jesus was crucified, he
descended to hell, became sin and suffered for our sins. Meyer originally believed and taught
this doctrine. In the1993 edition of her book, The Most Important Decision You Will Ever Make,
she made very clear statements about it: “He entered hell, where you and I deserved to go
(legally) because of our sin.” The demon powers “tormented” Jesus there, then he conquered
them. According to this edition, to be born again one “must” believe “He went to hell in your
place and gained victory there, triumphing over the enemy.” 31
Since the 1993 printing, the book has been reprinted at least four times. In each
subsequent edition, this doctrine has slowly disappeared. In the most recent edition (2005),
there is no mention of Jesus suffering in hell for our sin. When asked about this change, Joyce
Meyer Ministries reported that “we do not believe that Jesus had to be tortured in hell to pay
for our sins. When He said ‘It is finished!’ on the cross, the price for salvation was paid.” 32
CHRISTIAN RESPONSE
Health and Wealth: Though God does heal and provide financially in this life, the
guarantee of total healing and material provision comes afterwards. In 2 Corinthians 4:16, Paul
explains “though our outer man is decaying, yet our inner man is being renewed day by day.”
As their physical bodies are growing old and wasting away, their spiritual life is increasing.
This is opposite from Word Faith theology. As discussed above, Meyer believes that we should
increase in prosperity as our spirit increases.
In his previous letter, Paul revealed the timing of when we could expect the complete
healing of our bodies: when we are resurrected (1 Cor. 15:42-43). He describes our preresurrected bodies as perishable, sown dishonor and weakness. The resurrected body will be
imperishable, raised in glory and power. Though the Bible clearly provides many accounts of
God’s healing power, his people are not, however, guaranteed total health or permanent healing
in this life.
Power of Words: This doctrine is fraught with internal inconsistencies. For instance, Word
Faith teachers have often explained that one does not have to be a Christian for their words to
have power.33 However, as already stated above, they also teach that we have to be spiritually
growing before our words can have power. But, how can unbelievers use the power of words
when they have not even begun to grow? These ideas are incompatible. Another contradiction
is found in Meyer’s unique contribution explained above. But, if words can cause one to
believe, then why emphasize that one must believe before their words will have power?
This “power of words” teaching has more in common with magic than Biblical teaching.
“Magic is the art of producing a desired effect or result through the use of incantation,
ceremony, ritual, [etc.].”34 The practitioner uses magic to manipulate the spirit world to
influence the physical world.
Joyce Meyer, page 4
Though the Word Faith teachers do not use rituals and other techniques utilized in
witchcraft, its teachings are remarkably similar to it. This does not mean that Word Faith
teachers are trying to promote witchcraft. Still, the similarities are difficult to ignore. The
nuance that Word Faith brings to magic is the teaching that a personal God setup this system.
Even so, their explanation that the power of words concept is “spiritual law,” equates this belief
and practice with the concept of magic.
The verses used by Meyer and the other Word Faith teachers to support this doctrine are
often misrepresented by ignoring the context. For instance, Proverbs 18:21 35 is often appealed
to: “Death and life are in the power of the tongue.” There is no argument that this verse is
saying that words have power, but what is the power? The context demonstrates that it is not a
magical power that manipulates the spirit world, but the power to influence people. Verse 19
explains, “a brother offended is harder to be won than a strong city.” Our words have the power
to offend our siblings to the point where reconciliation is nearly impossible. This is not because
we released magical power with our mouth, but we hurt their feelings with callous or caustic
conversation.
Conclusion: Meyer has effectively used her painful early life circumstances to encourage
people to likewise turn their life around and start serving God. It is very encouraging that she
now rejects the “spiritual death of Jesus” doctrine after she so clearly believed and taught it.
Still, the issues above are clearly problematic and need to be addressed. Until then, Christians
should avoid Joyce Meyer Ministries.
Notes
Smith, Bill; Tuft, Carolyn “Meyer traces her fervor to early
abuse, alcohol,” St. Louis Post-Dispatch, May 14, 2004. Accessed
online at www.rickross.com/reference/meyer/meyer9.html.
2 “About Joyce,” Joyce Meyer Ministries, www.joycemeyer.org/
AboutUs/JoyceBio.aspx (accessed November 2012).
3 Joyce Meyer, I Dare You (New York: FaithWords, 2007), 8.
4 Meyer traces her fervor.
5 Interview with Joyce Meyer, CNN Larry King Live, May 19, 2005.
Transcript available online at www.rickross.com/reference/
meyer/meyer23.html (accessed November 2012).
7 Ibid.
8 “Timeline of Joyce Meyer’s Life,” St. Louis Post-Dispatch, May 14,
2004. Accessed
www.rickross.com/reference/meyer/meyer12.html.
10 Interview and Meyer traces her fervor.
11 Timeline.
121 “At a Glance,” Joyce Meyer Ministries, www.joycemeyer.org/
MediaRelations/AtAGlance.aspx (accessed November 2012).
13 “Joyce Meyer Ministries,” ECFA, www.ecfa.org/MemberProfile.
aspx?ID=24404, (accessed November 2012).
14 “Press release about financial accountability,” Joyce Meyer
Ministries, www.joycemeyer.org/articles/media.aspx?article=
2011 _statement_in_response_to_us_senate (accessed November
2012).
15 This profile will use the terms “Word Faith” and prosperity”
synonymously. A separate 4-page Profile has been published on
this subject: Rob Bowman, “Word-Faith Movement,” Profile
Notebook (Arlington, Texas: Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 19942012). A complete Profile Notebook (over 400 pages) is available
at www.watchman.org/notebook.htm.
16 Interview. See also FAQ number 13 and 14 on Meyer’s website:
http://www.joycemeyer.org/AboutUs/faq.aspx.
Rob Bowman, “Joel Osteen,” Profile Notebook (Arlington, Texas:
1
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
Watchman Fellowship, Inc. 1994-2012). A complete Profile
Notebook (over 400 pages) is available at
Joyce Meyer, “Your Mouth is a Weapon,” Life in the Word, March
3, 1997, 2.
Enjoying Every Day Life, Television show. Broadcast September
13, 2008.
Joyce Meyer, The Word The Name The Blood (Tulsa: Harrison
House, 1995), 78.
Enjoying Every Day Life, September 20, 2008.
Kenneth Hagin, The Real Faith, 2nd edition, (Rhema Bible
Church, 1985) 10.
Enjoying Every Day Life, November 16, 2012.
Joyce Meyer, I Dare You (New York: FaithWords, 2007), 251,
243.
Enjoying Every Day Life, September 21, 2008.
Joyce Meyer, Me and My Big Mouth, (Tulsa: Harrison House,
1997) 64-65, 123-124.
Enjoying Everyday Life, 8/18/2008, 8/20/2008, 11/15/2012.
Me and My Big Mouth, 25-26.
Joyce Meyer, The Secret Power of Speaking God’s Word (New York:
Warner Faith, 2004), xviii.
I Dare You, 249.
Joyce Meyer, The Most Important Decision You Will Ever Make
(1993) 35-36, 38, 40-41.
E-mail correspondence between the author and Joyce Meyer
Ministries, July 30, 2008.
To support this teaching, the WF preachers often appeal to Mark
11:23. They say the “whosoever” is the phrase “whosoever shall
say…” means everybody, saved and unsaved. See also Enjoying
Every Day Life, Television show. Broadcast November 14, 2012.
Magic (paranormal), www.en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Magic_
(paranormal), (accessed November 2012).
See The Secret to True Happiness, (New York: FaithWords, 2005)
191, Me and My Big Mouth, 6, 154.
José Luis de Jesús Miranda
By James K. Walker
Dates: José Luis de Jesús Miranda was born April 22, 1948 in Ponce, Puerto Rico and in 1986
established his church based in South Florida, Cresciendo en Gracia (Growing in Grace).
Unique Terms: Jesucristo Hombre (Jesus Christ, the man), SSS for salvo siempre salvo (Saved
Always Saved), El Otro (The Other), super race, transformation, Gospel of the Uncircumcision.
Other Names: The Government of God on Earth, TeleGracia (their 24-hour Spanish language
television network), Learning Centers (small groups that meet together to watch Miranda’s video
broadcasts), and The Truth about the Antichrist: the Miranda Code Explains, (a book by Andres
Cudris that provides evidence to support Miranda’s claims).
HISTORY
José Luis de Jesús Miranda had a troubled youth punctuated by drug use and petty crime. He
regularly stole to support his heroin addiction until he turned to God in part to help break his
addiction. He transitioned away from his nominal Catholic background and began to attend Baptist
and Pentecostal churches eventually becoming a Pentecostal minister.1 In 1976 he moved to
Lawrence, Massachusetts and worked at a Bible-based drug rehab program but complained that all
of the traditional churches were filled with “legalism and hypocrisy.”2
Miranda claims that on a December evening in Massachusetts, he had a supernatural
encounter in which he was transported into the presence of the “King of Kings” to be anointed.
During this celestial meeting, that being merged with Miranda and began to speak to him directly
through his mind. The voice ordered Miranda to read Romans 6 and told him that he was “dead to
sin.” He was completely transformed and enlightened by this experience. Miranda eventually
understood that this event marked the beginning of his calling as Christ’s second coming saying,
“The prophets, they spoke about me. It took me time to learn that, but I am what they were
expecting and what they have been expecting for 2,000 years.”3
Miranda said that the voice continued to provide new revelations including the edict to move to
Miami in 1986 with his first wife, Nydia, and four children, including his son Jose Luis Jr. who later
left his father’s church to form a rival faction in Puerto Rico.4 After arriving in Florida, Miranda
purchased airtime for a 15-minute radio program on WVCG-AM in Miami which helped attract
about 500 people to the first meeting of his new church, Creciendo en Gratia (Growing in Grace).5
The church grew quickly, later expanding through small, video-driven “Learning Centers” in 130
countries and an international 24-hour TV network, TeleGracia. Impartial membership estimates are
lacking but Miranda has boasted two million followers6 – a claim that cannot be verified.
AKA Paul, “El Otro,” Christ, Antichrist, and Ex-Husband: Beginning in the late 1990s, Rev.
Miranda began to bestow upon himself a growing list of titles – each progressively more outrageous
and grandiose. Initially in, “1998 he claimed to be [a manifestation] of the Apostle Paul. The
following year he proclaimed himself ‘El Otro’ [The Other] — a demigod who would lay the
foundation for the Lord’s return.”7 Each proclamation seemed to further incite the critics while at
the same time drawing more followers. Simultaneously, Miranda’s control on his flock was becoming
more intense. “Finally in 2004 he named himself Jesus Christ and the ultimate authority on the
gospel. Today no one but him — and his right-hand man, Carlos Cestero — are allowed to preach.”8
In 2007, Miranda added the title “Antichrist” to his résumé reinterpreting the label as God’s
special designation for the one who represents the true Gospel. He also proudly displayed his
tattooed “mark of the beast” 666 explaining that the number is actually a seal of God’s favor and a
source of spiritual blessings and prosperity.
The newly minted Antichrist then endured a messy and expensive divorce from his second wife
Josefina Torres, whom he denounced as a “gold-digging lesbian.”9 The trial revealed embarrassing
details about the church’s assets and financial practices including the fact that for years church
funds were being funneled to Miranda’s first wife, Nydia. Jo-Ann De Jesus, Miranda’s daughter who
José Luis de Jesús Miranda, page 2
functions as the church’s treasurer, testified that the first ex-wife was receiving “$12,000 in monthly
alimony paid for by the church.”10
In 2009, Miami-Dade Judge Roberto Piñeiro awarded $2.2 million to Torres. Piñeiro ruled that
Creciendo En Gracia functioned as a for-profit business to benefit Miranda and not as a non-profit
church. Piñeiro notified the IRS of his findings and declared that Torres was due her share of the
business. Miranda’s faithful protested the ruling picketing the courthouse wearing shirts with 666
numbering. When Judge Piñeiro died the following year, Miranda’s followers claimed his death was
a fulfillment of prophecy that “angels would manifest just retribution” on Piñeiro who “had dared to
come up against the Living God” by making “fun of the doctrine taught by Jose Luis de Jesus.”11
The 2012 Doomsday and Transformation: Miranda prophesied that the year 2012 would
witness cataclysmic political and geological disasters including a “reversal of Earth’s poles causing
‘tectonic plates to heat up.’” Miranda explained: “For 2012, we are expecting a change on the face of
the earth and the destruction of the world will come.” Scheduled for June 30, the apocalypse was to
have included the collapse of world currencies and human governments so that “the new
government of the 666 will take over.”12 At the same time Miranda was to have experienced “the
Transformation” giving he and his followers glorified, immortal bodies with supernatural powers.
Followers boasted that on that day, “We can run and not get tired…. go through fire and not get
burned.”13 Andres Cudris described the anticipated metamorphosis:
TRANSFORMATION: Transmutation; to pass from one form to another; from a state of mortality and
corruption unto an incorruptible, immortal and eternal life state…. This is exactly what will happen
to the mortal body of Jose Luis De Jesus Miranda. At the time of the Transformation, the veil of
weakness [fleshly body] He used to minister and edify His church in which He concealed himself on
Earth as a thief in the night, will disappear. He will dress in glory and assume His prophetic position
as King of kings and Lord of lords to reign with His people over all nations (Dan. 7: 14, 27).14
DOCTRINE
The theology of Growing in Grace seems to be an eclectic blend of Miranda’s very unique
biblical interpretations coupled with ideas borrowed from the late Unification Church founder, Sun
Myung Moon and elements of Mormonism.15 Similar to Mormon doctrine, Miranda teaches a total
apostasy and the preexistence of souls in heaven before coming to earth to be tested. “We were
God’s children in heaven before participating in a human body here on Earth…. God dressed us
with an earthly body for us to know evil and to perfect ourselves….”16 Similar to Rev. Moon’s
Unification theology, Miranda teaches that he is the second coming of Christ who fulfilled the
biblical prediction of “coming in the clouds” (Matt 24:30) when flying by commercial airliner. 17
Miranda’s dominant hermeneutic, or principle of biblical interpretation, is an extreme form of
ultra-dispensationalism18 that pits the Apostle Paul’s New Testament books against the writings of
the other Apostles including all four Gospels and the rest of the New Testament. He uses this theory
to radically reinterpret or completely dismiss most of the New Testament and all of the Old.
Ultra-Dispensationalism: Miranda teaches that the Apostle Paul was given a new gospel called
the Gospel of the Uncircumcision for the Gentiles which was meant to replace the Gospel of the
Circumcision (for the Jews) preached by Jesus and all the other Apostles. The old gospel was
preached by Jesus of Nazareth who died to defeat sin and Satan. The resurrected Christ replaced
that old gospel with the Gospel of the Gentiles that was entrusted to the Apostle Paul. Miranda
charges Peter, Matthew, John, and the other New Testament writers with failure to accept the new
Gospel of Grace in favor of the original, obsolete message. Miranda claims this led to open violence
saying that it was actually Peter and the other original Apostles that had Paul murdered in Rome.
So, how come Paul does not include the rest of the apostles in his order of IMITATION? Because the
apostles of the circumcision (Peter, James and John) continued to be faithful and zealous imitators
of Jesus of Nazareth, His life experiences and His mosaic practices. They never wanted to abandon
the rudiments of the doctrine of Christ (Heb. 6: 1-3). They were not meant to understand the great
truths of the new covenant; they plotted Paul’s death in Rome and in executing it, the Gospel of
Grace became a closed book. Therefore, after Paul’s death, true Christianity in its authentic doctrinal
purity was not preached for 2,000 years. Instead, what has been preached is a mixed gospel, a
gospel of two covenants, which nullifies the perfect efficiency of Christ’s sacrifice.19
No Sin or Satan: When Jesus of Nazareth died on the cross sin was eliminated. While his
followers are encouraged to live moral lifestyles they cannot actually sin because all sin was purged
on the cross. The doctrinal section of the church’s website explains, “When Jesus of Nazareth said
‘It is finished’, the era of sin expired bringing an end to sin.’”20 Miranda teaches that because the
ruler of this world was “cast out” (John 12:31), the devil no longer exists. Thus, “A person is
José Luis de Jesús Miranda, page 3
RESPONSIBLE for his or her actions…. It is not acceptable for a person to say that it was the ‘devil’
that led them to commit an error…. The ‘devil’ is a mythological character created to instill terror in
an individual.”21 Miranda charges that the Apostle John got it wrong. Under the delusion of the old
Gospel of the Circumcision, John misinterpreted his vision recorded in Revelation 13 and wrongly
identified “the dragon” as a yet to be defeated Satan:
If Christ destroyed the devil forever with His death on the cross… then, how is it that after its
destruction, John still sees Satan as the figure of the dragon that gives authority, power and
dominion to one of its representatives on Earth to make war against the saints until they are
defeated? (Rev. 13: 7).22
The Antichrist is Good: The Apostle John’s references to the Antichrist in the New Testament
are references to the Apostle Paul. John misunderstood Paul and thought that his new Gospel of
the Uncircumcision was “anti” or against the original gospel of Jesus of Nazareth. Miranda explains
that Paul did not deny the earlier fleshly ministry of Jesus of Nazareth but recognized that the older
doctrine had been replaced by the Gospel of the Uncircumcision taught by the resurrected Christ.
While “Antichrist” was originally a title John used to attack Paul, it now applies to Miranda as the
second coming Christ who, like Paul, proclaims the new Gospel of the Resurrected Christ.
…Paul also orders to “leave behind the rudiments of the doctrine of Christ”, the Christ before the
cross (He. 6: 1-3). This doctrinal position of Paul about the Christ before the cross brought him
animosity from the apostles of Jesus, subsequently resulting in John labeling him “ANTICHRIST”
(1Jn. 2: 18-22; 2Jn. 1: 7). In opposition to Paul and his Gospel of Uncircumcision, John is the first
and only apostle to use the term “ANTICHRIST”. Thus, when we see that in His second coming the
Lord adopts the same doctrinal position of Paul (as it is written, the Lord would come to “judge the
secrets of men according to Paul’s gospel”- Rom. 2: 16) …today, the religious system worldwide
continues with the same spirit of circumcision that John had, hence they also call the Man Christ
Jesus [Miranda] a “deceiver and antichrist”. 23
666 is God’s Number: Following his own example, Miranda’s followers are encouraged to
receive the tattooed mark “666” as God’s number of wisdom and prosperity. The biblical reference of
666 as the “mark of the beast” is interpreted by the church to be the mark of God to seal humans
who are identified as a type of “beast” or animal-kind.
666 is the distinguishing mark pertaining to the Man Christ Jesus and to the International Ministry
Growing in Grace (Ministerio Internacional Creciendo en Gracia). It is the SEAL of protection and
security (Revelation 7

International Church of Christ

Transcription

Similar documents

Sales Sheet

Recursos para la Parroquia Encíclica del Papa Francisco

Retreat16_Flyer8.5x11-purple

1 – Bread of Life

LION OF JUDAH CALVARY`s LAMB

st. michael`s messenger - St. Michael`s Episcopal Church

July 2007 - FGB Ireland

Raising The Standard

April 2015 newsletter - Central Christian Church

Decoding the Da Vinci Code